《Ethereal Sovereign》


 History of Archia

    Full pr credits to Draconis.: so here it is my second work ^^ this one i seem to have enjoyed a little to much in making the history i think content wise i have improved but for now il let you guys be the judge of that. enjoy the history of archia


    ----


    Darkness. Nothing but the enigmatic shadow that coils around every inch of this current existence. Nothing escaping it, and with no light present this darkness holds no evil nor good, it only exists because it is the embodiment of nothingness.


    All it took was a flash of light, a universal explosion before the infinite energy of creation washed away this dark husk that crept over every inch of this newly born universe.


    First came existence, then came the galaxies, followed by many many stars that in turn birthed planets.


    The universe settled down after a cosmic birth that had only taken a second to appear. Now, billions of years had passed before the universe and existence settled.


    One would think life was a rare occurrence, but they would indeed be wrong. The hidden God of Creation had planned for life to appear on every habitable place where it could live.


    From the burning stars came life,  the dead stars dwelled life, the planets where only oceans of poison with little land flourished with new life, and the planets that were suitable for life itself brimmed with different sorts of life.


    Things didn''t seem so lonely in this formerly dark existence. With life around every corner, one would feel less alone. But life itself holds several enigmatic existences.


    The world of Archia, where life has existed for many millions of years, had a history unlike any planet out there. Beings called humans had been born with fragile bodies. They existed alongside creatures that preyed on them with their overwhelming strength.


    The humans though, are not easy kills. With their intelligence, they banded together and developed ways to combat these creatures. Developing swords and siege weapons to fight these living rivals. Although the beasts on such a ripe planet are not all easy pickings.


    There came larger beasts capable of killing dozens of humans with but a swing of their paw.  Some beasts not so large but capable of incredible unmatched speed killing many humans before they even dropped dead to realise what happened.


    With humanity''s advancement came stronger rivals which pushed them back. It was then that humanity birthed a genius hero, King Rydil, a man with not a stronger body than his fellow humans, but a more inteligent mind.


    And with his intelligence came ideas and thoughts for the sake of his people. He gathered many other intelligent humans and began to research while his people continued their battle for survival.


    It was during the time when history had been recorded, the year 1 of the Archia calendar to commemorate humanitys birth of hope, the birth of the T.Gear/Talisman Gear. A suit of armor that also doubles as a weapon itself made from the parts of these creatures that inhabit the world.


    Unlike the creatures of the universe, humans are unable to absorb the energy around them. These wild creatures which are attuned to nature and existence itself are born and sustained by this energy. As a creature ages so does its power and abilities.


    With the creation of the T.Gear, humanity was able to push back these creatures with force unmatched. And eventually humanity had conquered Archia during the year 120 of the A.calendar.


    With little creatures left, humanity had decided to leave them as to not cause extinction. They still relied on them for food and such. They were not dumb enough as to ruin the balance completely, only enough as to secure their survival.


    But with nothing to do, humanity had lost its motivation to continue advancement. It was then that king Rydil stepped up again to handle the issue.


    He knew his races thirst for battle and power had been born during this crusade of survival. With the assistance of the nobles around him and the assistance of the 3 other kingdoms that had been born after humanity had claimed victory.


    They formed the Lazuras, an organisation that handles all of humanity''s significant matters and with funding as well as approval from all the kingdoms Lazuras went on to create the T.Academies, schools run by the warriors of the crusade to train the young and hopeful and keep the populace satisfied. But of course with T.Academies came several needs.


    1 was a need to showcase geniuses and strength. With these came Tremor arenas where students as well as T.Gear warriors who dream of fame, fortune, and titles come to showcase their strength against Powerful creatures captured by Lazuras or duel against each other to show who is the more powerful.


    Humanity¡¯s thirst for excitement had been quenched. That was, until the year 213 of the A.calendar. Materials for T.Gear had nearly been depleted and there was only a limited amount of monsters to create high ranked T.Gears.


    They became harder to come by. Especially because, when fused to someone, it was theirs for good until they gave it away or perished.


    Lazuras, under the orders of the kingdoms that fund them, rushed to fixed this problem. And with the help of king Rydil, whose scientific intelligence was unmatched at the time, they discovered that life not only existed on Archia but on other planets.


    Using the natural energy that T.Gear users contained as well as tools they created machines that were able to open Field Portals. A portal that led to another world. During 215 A.calendar, the first field portal was opened, and with humanity paying close attention the first group consisting of King Rydil along with fellow warriors of 5 entered.


    They had only been able to enter for 10 minutes before only King Rydil, on deaths door, had returned. Ordering the portal to be closed immediately. A creature unlike any other had come through before it had closed.


    This creature, known and feared by all, was called Catalyst Demon, for being the catalyst of nearly 400,000 deaths. He rampaged across Archia before Lazuras had sent an army of 100,000 T.Gear users to combat it.


    With Archia not having faced a creature so powerful before, it nearly rivaled the crusade of survival that they had fought a hundred years ago.


    With only a few thousand T.Gear warriors returning alive, the catalyst beast had been conquered by humanity¡¯s willpower and persistence. With mourning and thought put into what had happened, Lazuras had taken the corpse to examine it.


    With their discovery shared with the kingdoms and humanity, a system was developed to help identify and advert future crises. A ranking system to determine a creature''s power. They were, beast Level, Mega Beast Level, Demon Level, King  Level, Catalyst Level, Sacred Level, Divine Level, Celestial Level, Demigod Level, God Level


    Of course, with the introduction of levels of beasts rankings came the need to rank T.Gears. Of course Lazuras had been in the planning for this and had enough research and data to identify this with current armor they used, the levels of the creatures to identify armor types.


    Using the Catalyst Demon, at the catalyst level being no larger than 2 stories,  it wasn¡¯t larger than some creatures they fought, but it was a creature of another world where natural energy was more abundant and such.


    They knew that beasts could devour each other and absorb all the natural energy that the other had accumulated, and after devouring enough they could evolve to a stronger level.


    Transformed variants weren¡¯t uncommon, but advanced variants that have consumed more and more were, as it meant it, had survived and lived for quite a long time.


    Then again, Archias creatures had been hunted for so long, humanity was able to handle any variants that showed up. And this wasn¡¯t their top issue.


    With the fall of the Catalyst Demon came the only Catalyst level T.Gear that King Rydil was given. Known as the Catastrophe Set, it was the most powerful on Archia. With no creatures on Archia being higher than Demon level, and even then only a handful had ever been found and given to the kings of the other kingdoms, it made the kingdom of Ryds the most powerful.


    But humanity, having the academies as well as the tremor arena, did not quarrel with each other. In fact, it used these new T.Gears to have the courage to enter another field portal. With more information and tests, Lazuras was able to identify planets and measure the natural energy that planet had and rank it.


    C ranked planets contained Beasts/Mega beasts. B ranked Planets contained Demon/King Level Creatures. A ranked planets contained Catalyst/Sacred Level creatures, which was where Lazurus had first opened up a field portal. S ranked planets Contained Divine/Celestial Level Creatures. and SS Ranked planets Contained Demigod/God level creatures.


    Although the rankings were given to planets, it didn''t mean a group of T.Gear warriors would only encounter creatures adjusted to that planet. On a c ranked planet, it was rare to meet a demon level creature, but still they existed. After all, planets were incredibly large.


    Although different planets had different atmospheres, the T.Gears had infused the wielder with natural energy, meaning it was capable of sustaining life in different environments, but wasnt capable of removing poison or the forceful energy of a creature capable of overwhelming a T.Gear user.


    That being said, each race of creature had its own abilities, and over a thousand creatures spanning from C to B and 1  A ranked planet had been noted. With King Rydil¡¯s group as well as field portal research, humanity had gained a new source of materials to create T.Gears


    Humanity was able to freely create T.Gears without worry of resources being exhausted, and with this flow of materials, an adventure to get the best T.Gear began. T.Academies received many many enrollments. So many in fact that Lazuras had to create more academies to suit the needs of humanity.


    Although not everyone was happy with this decision. The nobles who had a sense of superiority and linage as well as the more advanced T.Gears being able to gain more materials had wanted academies suited for the ones who were superior.


    Thus Lazuras, under pressure from the kingdoms, in the end gave in but also realised this was a positive. In each kingdom, 4 advanced academies were created.


    Tempest in the kingdom of Ryds, Aurora In the kingdom of Ashian, virtue in the kingdom of Batula & Scion in the kingdom of Pevil. That being said, with the introduction of advanced academies being made for those rich and noble, Lazuras also sent people who showed promise and genius with a bright future into these academies based on their kingdom.


    Although it didn¡¯t stop other kingdoms as well as there academies from trying to recruit people in other territories.


    It was a rivalry not seen before, and tension was raised to its limits. Each kingdom afraid of having their gifted stolen by one another, had decided to offer titles and lands to their students in hopes of enticing them to remain.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.And with rewards and gifts being offered, the birth of Clans were quick. Lead by people who were rewarded by their respective kingdom, some were given the titles of Barons or Dukes based on their ability.


    Not all battle potential rested in a T.Gear though. The user had to be trained in both mind and body to have a perfect harmony as well as bring out the full potential from a T.Gear. As they grew and absorbed natural energy, their T.Gear did as well.


    With new advancements and information discovered, T.Gear users realised that with their own T.Gear, they could absorb other T.Gears to become stronger and evolve just like how the creatures devoured each other.


    Of course, this was immediately banned because obtaining a T.Gear meant you either had to steal or kill the user to retrieve it. But it wasn''t completely banned in the tremor arena, as well as duels where both parties came to a mutual agreement. The loser would give up their T.Gear and start again while the winner advanced.


    There was never a definite number on how many T.Gears were needed to advance a rank. And it would not always be stronger than a T.Gear of the same rank made from different materials. There were affinities and skills that were created using a T.Gear that made a difference.


    A Mega Beast level T.Gear made from Flame boar, a Mega Beast, itself would find it annoying to fight a Beast level T.Gear made from Aqua Rats. A Flame Boar T.Gear would give the ability to wield fire attacks such as flame fist and fire bolt. While Aqua Rats only wielded water jet.


    A beast level creature had 1 normal skill and its strongest/ultimate. This meant that a T.Gear would only learn 1 of these skills, the strongest skill. Unless the user was in perfect harmony with their T.Gear, they wouldn''t be able to use that skill.


    To use it would mean they would need to be one with the creature used to create it. And people who were able to use the final skill of a creature were considered geniuses with a bright future.


    Although that being said, a Mega Beast would have 2 skills, a normal, a medium, and an ultimate which wasn''t necessarily counted due to difficulty. With every T.Gear, as the user advanced to achieve perfect harmony with their T.Gear, they could unlock these skills along the way.


    Some users who were so gifted and geniuses were capable of achieving a new skill that the creature had not achieved before, although the amount done was countable on one hand.


    That being said, with each creature came more skills. They were as such. Normal, Medium, Knight, Captain, General, Mage, Divine Skill, Celestial Skill, Destruction Level, Creator Level.


    A beast of King level would have Captain level skills and all of the below. That being said, not all attacks that were obtained by a T.Gear from a creature would be as strong. Unless the user was in perfect harmony they wouldn''t be able to use 100% of the strength. If the user is strong enough they may have 50% harmony and be able to use the full power of the skill, and when they reach 100% they may be able to use the skill at a stronger power than the creature could when alive.


    When it comes to variants for instance, a Flame Boar, a Mega Beast that ate many creatures of Mega Beast level, could evolve into an Inferno Boar and reach the demon level.


    When this occurs, its T.Gear, when created, could be ranked as a Variant Demon T.Gear, meaning it has more value than the average Demon T.Gear because its rarer. It doesn''t mean it would be stronger than the usual Demon T.Gear, but because it is rarer, there are those who crave uniqueness.


    So unless the user is gifted, the Variant Demon T.Gear, which could be considered normal by other demon creature standards, wouldn¡¯t be able to use it well against demon level creatures unless he was strong. Then again, Demon T.Gears are all the same so to speak, unless its a Variant.


    An Inferno Boar doesn''t gain any special abilities, only a more unique appearance than the usual Flame Boar and Demon level strength.


    There are many nobles and entrepreneurs who crave collecting T.Gears and pay kings ransoms for unique as well as new T.Gears.


    A T.Gear user who is found competent when equipped with a t.gear will have his ageing decreased. A Beast level T.Gear user could live for 200 years. While King Rydil, who wields the Catastrophe Set, can live for a thousand years.


    After that, creatures above Catalyst level are said to be so good at absorbing natural energy that they no longer age. Anything above Catalyst level is said to bring immortality.


    During the many campaigns and field portals, there were not many who were able to achieve a King Set. When one obtains a Catalyst Set it is given a proper name. And those who wield it other than kings are considered the top tier of fighters and are treated like gods among men.


    Other than King Rydil, during the year 416 A.C a man emerged victorious after he and a small army of T.Gear users accompanied by several Catalyst Set users were able to slay a Sacred level creature found on the B Ranked planet Dominion. The creature was a variant of a Tyrant Bear called Apocalypse Bear, its set going by the name was Called the Apocalypse set.


    This set was awarded to the bravest warrior who dealt the final blow, and a genius in combat/Andres Tyril of Clan Tyril considered the strongest on Archia. His clan had become the most reputable and feared not only because of his Variant Sacred level T.Gear but because he also became good friends with many other strong warriors and clans.


    That being said, Archia itself isn¡¯t always peaceful. There are many who want to steal unique T.Gears and assassins are usually hired to kill and steal unique T.Gears, making those who wield them careful.


    It is unheard of but only in a few cases that someone with a King level T.Gear had been killed by an assassin who also wielded a King level T.Gear, or had poisoned them and took it.


    During 513 A.C, humanity had gotten stronger and clans were freely giving land and had prospered, and often tried to build more reputation. Clans were given the right after growing large and having a small army of T.Gear members to have their own field portals. Although restricted greatly to what sort of planet they could go to.


    Clan Tyril, along with other major clans, ventured to the C ranked planet Inferno Plains and immediately ended up in the lair of a Sacred Beast. Titan Viper, an incredibly large snake that spans several hundred meters.


    After a long bloody battle as well as reinforcements flooding inside the field portal, such an opportunity could not be missed. With the death of a few thousand, the Titan Viper was subjugated and transformed into a T.Gear using a device known as T.Sphere.


    Known as the Titanic Set, it was awarded to the one who struck the final blow, Leoph Vargis of clan Vargis. As a ceremony was given, he had equipped the T.gear only to discover his body emitted a pain never heard of before.


    The T.Gear itself had rejected him, and he had perished as his body dissolved in the suit in a thick sludge of purple poison that seemed to melt through metal and concrete with no resistance. With panic occurring, Lazuras had studied this occurrence and discovered that Sacred Beast and possibly higher level T.Gears being full of natural energies before they died, allowed a fragment of the creatures soul, so to speak, to survive and possess the T.Gear. This soul did not find the hosts own soul strong enough and used it against him to be rid of him.


    The Titanic Set had been stored for several years before Leoph¡¯s son in 518 had grown. After hearing of his fathers death and training, he had demanded to try the Titanic Set. As it was his family''s right to own it. Lazuras as well as the other kingdoms had allowed him to do so.


    And to their surprise, the event had occured again, but this time Leophs son Thell Vargis had overcame the pain and his soul blazed with resistance, overcoming the Titanic Set.


    The creatures soul possessing the set gave in and submitted to its new owner, making Thell the second owner of a Sacred level T.Gear in all of Archia¡¯s history and equal to Andres.


    Humanity had advanced further, and in the year 614, Clan Tyril and clan Vargis as well as King Rydil, who now wielded the Sacred Set Purgatory, Catastrophe being handed to his son, had discovered a Divine level Sacred beast, Ashura Phoenix. A variant of  the Chasm Phoenix.


    It had only taken a few seconds before the Ashura Phoenix had killed an army of 10,000 warriors wielding Demon level as well as some with King and Catalyst sets. All 3 of the Sacred Set wielders had nearly perished, their attacks having little or no effect on the creature.


    They fled and returned to Archia. Before the field portal had closed, the Ashura phoenix had fired off a rage plume which exploded inside the facility used to house the field portal machinery, erupting into a mini volcano of fire.


    The 3 Sacred Set level users on deaths door, slowly recovered,  with the help of their Sacred Sets, they then decided to go into a self imposed exile for having so many people killed for their own ambitions of advancing.


    Of course, Rydil¡¯s son became King, as well as the successors of the other 2 clans taking over their fathers rolls.


    Rydil, Andres, and Thell, didn¡¯t just self impose an exile because they felt guilty, but they did it to reflect on how powerful such a creature was, and to train their harmony with their sets.


    As Lazuras advanced, the T.Sphere was upgraded. The T.Sphere, using field portal technology, was able to store the corpse of a creature up to several hundred meters.


    The new advancement allowed the T.Sphere to convert the creature into a T.Set on the spot, saving time and effort on Lazuras¡¯s behalf to do so.


    When the 3 Sacred Set users had reached harmony, Andres, being first due to having his longest, discovered that once a harmony of 100% was reached for a Sacred Set, a weapon would form due to the perfect harmony. This weapon was called T.Armament, and had a title.


    Andres¡¯s weapon had been dubbed Apocalyptic Axe, taking the form of a menacing battle axe made from natural energy and the Apocalypse Bear Set itself.


    Thell¡¯s armament, the Titan Whip, giving the appearance of a whip, incredibly long and covered with spikes and scales.


    Rydil¡¯s set Purgatory, from the sacred beast Purgatory Lion, had made the weapon Lion¡¯s Claw, a set of fist weapons that were both in the shape of a lions head with its claws extended to a point allowing smashing and slashing damage.


    This discovery had caused a slight uproar and many more T.Gear users tried to advance and train in hopes of acquiring a Sacred set.


    The year 713A.C, meaning that harmony for each set was increased depending on how much of a genius the person is, was the year that humanity had birthed Lyrim (lie-rem)  Hytio (Hit-e-yo)


    ---------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Main menu</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Prologue Lyrim Hytio

    Full pre credits to Draconis!: enjoy the ch guys :)


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Enjoy the prologue :D


    ----------


    ¡°Lyrim¡­¡± A soft voice called out, muffled by the sound of focus being spent elsewhere. It echoed again, but was louder and a bit more clear. ¡°Lyrim!..¡± Still, the target paid attention elsewhere, his focus through the large glass window gazing at the endless sky where the even more limitless space existed.


    ¡°LYRIM!!¡± At that moment, Lyrim Hytio snapped out of his trance, turning to look in front of him were at least 20 students smirking and snickering at him as one whispered to another. ¡°What a loser¡­¡± The other replied. ¡°I heard his father was exiled for rebelling. Hehe¡­¡±


    Vermin¡­ The thought crossed Lyrim¡¯s mind, but he gave a straight face and forced a fake smile towards the teacher calling his name as he spoke ¡°Sorry Mr Veys, my bad¡­¡± Lyrim rubbed the back of his head, still forcing a fake smile.


    His teacher Veys spoke ¡°If you can¡¯t pay attention then just stay at your Clan¡¯s house¡­¡± The teacher then snickered before he grinned ¡°Atleast before your father was exiled he was only half useless.¡± Lyrim clenched his fists.


    Not at anger towards this man, but towards his father. The Hytio clan had, in the past, been prominent. Entering battles with clans such as Thell and Vargis. That was before his father, owner of the Catalyst Set Light Keeper from the Catalyst level creature Keeper of Light.


    ¡°Sorry Mr Veys, I¡¯ll try harder to pay attention¡­¡± Lyrim spoke, still forcing the fake smile, before more whispers refocused after words continued on. ¡°He¡¯s lucky his brother Ginta (Jin-ta) was born to their clan¡­¡± One female spoke. Even as Veys continued, he didn¡¯t seem to pester the other students.


    This was because their clans were quite well off while his was not. Another female whispered to the one who spoke before. ¡°Ginta is so handsome, he truly is a light of hope.. To be given a Catalyst set at age 14, he truly is a genius¡±


    Lyrim¡¯s eyes showed a dark jealousy. Praise was never directed towards him. His clan and himself were always the target of hatred from people who called them a rebel clan. The truth is, because Ginta in the end betrayed their dad, he was allowed to become the clan head.


    That wasnt all, the higher ups of Lazuras also saw promise in Ginta and awarded him his fathers Catalyst Set. Ginta was never teased or anything like that, he was considered the male school idol so to speak. Surrounded by those who love and respect him.


    The Hytio clan itself loved Ginta, their hatred directed at there father Keifer (Kai-fer) was sent directly to Lyrim as they knew it was better to try and blend in with the others to try and get scraps of mercy from those who resent them.


    Such hypocritical idiocy. They were the ones who in the beggining joined Keifer in rebeling to the eastern lands where its more or less a barren no man¡¯s land. Before the clan could leave though, spies from Lazuras, who keep tabs on potential traitor clans, had sprung a trap.


    They had known Ginta had a bright future and decided to offer him a deal to which he took. Lyrim though, didn¡¯t know if the Hytio clan resented his brother at all. All that he knew was there weren¡¯t many people who showed him some mercy. Unfortunately, or more so thankfully, his brother was one of them.


    Class had ended at 3pm on the dot. There was a high sense of organisation in the lower district sub academy. Although Lyrim was a 2nd year, his brother being a 3rd year, when he graduates he will be 15 and is assured a position at Tempest Academy.


    Lyrim bit his lip, holding several books titled Mechanics of T.Gear creation, Skill Harmony and Effectiveness, Laws of kingdoms: The Rydil Kingdom. Lyrim wasn¡¯t as dumb as people thought him to be, he understood why his father would wanted to rebel.


    His father wasn¡¯t always acting like a traitor, he served as King Rydil¡¯s right hand man at the time of his reign, and their ideals of freedom and equality were unmatched. It was only when Rydil exiled himself did things take a bad step.


    His son, King Tirif(Tear-rif), had taken the throne at the age of 17 and things went to shit from there. Drunk on power, he began to issue laws such as raising taxes and stealing from those who he didn¡¯t like.


    He even began to seize women of several clans for himself to make a personal harem. Lyrim gazed blankly at the elevator door in front of him, his heart sad but not shaken. ¡°-Gutless pig..-¡± He mocked the King in his thoughts.


    Although, with the kings age, his advisors were quick to act. After letting him have his fun, he got bored and learnt more and matured and his reign of tyranny became more secretive and violent. He would have people executed by assassins in their homes. Have wifes of clansmen raped by thugs while their husbands were bound down by King level set users.


    But of course the public didn¡¯t know this, and those nobles who did kept their mouths shut because they were afraid to speak out. As for his father, he had decided and plotted with other clans to overthrow the King, having taken enough.


    Although the King was a tyrant, he wasn¡¯t dumb. As he matured, he had several attempts on his life and had decided to place spies everywhere, and a few of these spies happened to blend in with the rebel crowd.


    Tempted with money, these spies cared not for justice and an end to tyranny. They had no sympathy for those who wanted their freedom and the end of this King. What makes it worse is King Rydil didn¡¯t even bother to interfere. Guess he must really take the words self imposed exile seriously.


    Saying that the traitors were locked up was an understatement. They were massacred and not just physically but emotionally and mentally to. Having their wives and children killed or worse, tortured and then killed. And I dare not wonder what else.


    They had propaganda saying that they wanted to sell high level T.Gears to other kingdoms who didn¡¯t even try to debunk this as they didn¡¯t really care. To say I got off lucky is debateable. My brothers conditions for helping were set in stone, even the King knew he had potential.


    ¡°1, leave my clan be. 2, I want my fathers T.Gear. 3, instead of killing my father, exile him. And I swear you shall have my eternal loyalty.¡±  The words he remembered that left his brothers lips. He was only 13, yet he showed such intelligence and promise.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Then again, Lyrim¡¯s father still showed them both equal love. Which made that at least good. As for his mother, he had been told she died giving birth to him, so it was obvious he was looked down upon even before he knew how to walk.


    Things only got worse during sword practice as well as martial arts. His brother was miles ahead of him. He was able to get a Crimson star badge at 12. It was unheard of in the kingdom of Rydil as well as others. (A.N bassically a crimson star badge is what would be considered 3 tiers above belt in real life karate)


    Lyrim though, wasn¡¯t adept at it at all. His appearance in general was 2 words, unstylish, shota. Lyrim¡¯s appearance wasnt that bad in general, but he didn¡¯t really care for keeping his appearance kempt and clean. His silvery hair that ran in his family was messy and covered his eyes, his body didn¡¯t seem to grow much in age. This was due to him never eating much and never having an appetite.


    His father wondered if something was wrong with him, but the doctor had said it was Lyrim himself who seemed to not eat. ¡°-I don¡¯t like chewing and putting something from somewhere else in my mouth. It¡¯s just weird-¡± He reassured himself as if it were some unhygienic issue.


    As these thoughts and memories flashed in his head, by this stage he had already entered the elevator and it was slowly calming down and stopped one floor above his destination.


    What it revealed was a 14 year old boy with a prideful smile with smooth short kempt silvery white hair and a clean look, wearing a more advanced version of the school standard uniform and also a Crimson Star Badge as well as a Circle Black Badge.


    The black circle badge represented the student council president, the crimson star badge represented him boasting about himself being a prodigy. Seriously, why wear it in such a place.


    Lyrim frowned slightly at the person who entered the elevator, and faced away from him as if he weren¡¯t even worth looking at. As the door closed, his voice spoke out, not showing a hint of regret, but pride.


    ¡°Lyrim, hopefully you are paying attention in class. As your brother, I can¡¯t baby you forever¡± Lyrim replied ¡°I am big brother.. Thank you for your concern.¡±  Ginta then reached over and patted his little brothers head.


    ¡°Look i know how you feel towards me, but you must know I did what I could for the clans survival, as well as yours. We only have each other now.¡± Lyrim glared at him before smacking his hand away.


    As the elevator opened, Lyrim walked out before looking back at his brother. ¡°Save your kind words for your King¡­¡± Lyrim couldnt stress that word ¡°¡±your¡±¡± enough. Meaning he didn¡¯t like the King even though he lived in his kingdom.


    Ginta only frowned and replied as the elevator door slowly closed. ¡°Keep strong little brother, one day you will understand..¡±


    Lyrim almost threw up from the words he considered vile from that traitor. Although his life had some hardship, Lyrim still had his father to cheer him up. He looked up to him greatly, as he was the only person who made him happy.


    As for his brother, he also added to happiness. That was until he betrayed his clan. Lyrim went over and gazed at the wall, seeing the monitor powered by T.Gear technology. It read several words.


    ¡°Swordsmanship training 4:pm.


    Skill Evaluation  5:pm


    End of Cycle 6:pm¡±


    Lyrim clicked his tongue. Swordsmanship he was never good at to begin with. Why bother. As for Skill Evaluation, it was held once a year to show improvement or the birth of a genius. Lyrim had none. He remained a black sheep for years.


    As for the End of Cycle, it was the only thing to look forward to, when classes would end and he was allowed to return to his room. Him and Ginta only returned once a year to the main clan home outside the city. While they welcomed Ginta, Lyrim was more so an outsider to them.


    Lyrim sighed and rubbed his head before hearing a voice call out to him. It could be described as sweet and angelic. ¡°Lyrim!¡± The young owner of the voice came over and smiled down at him, patting his head.


    It was his brothers friend and vice president of the student council Kaia. Kind of like Lyrim, she had a messy way of dressing, with her uniform open to reveal her shirt. But what laid under them were two large peaks that other students craved.


    Don¡¯t let her appearance fool you. Although she had long blonde hair and had a sort of dumb look, she herself was strong. Wearing a Black Star Crimson Badge as well as a Green Circle Badge that represented her as vice student council president. Lyrim didn¡¯t feel much hostility towards her showing off.


    Guess he just despised his brother quite a bit. Kaia spoke with a grin, her skirt swaying slightly in her movement, revealing her blue lace panties. ¡°Have you seen your brother? I¡¯ve been looking all over for him.¡± She looked left and right, her right hand covering just above her eye line as if blocking out the sun.


    Lyrim then pointed to the elevator and spoke ¡°I think he went to the council room¡± Kaia then grinned and pressed her fists together with a smile ¡°That bastard, he still owes me a duel. He also promised me a date tonight.¡±


    Tsk.. Lyrim whispered. What do girls see in his brother. I wonder what would happen if they knew him like me. ¡°Thanks Lyrim!¡° Kaia spoke as she gave a light smack on the shoulder, which hurt considering his small stature. Then she headed off, her panties revealing themselves yet again. As daring for someone to try something for her to beat them.


    Lyrim re-composed himself and spoke with a sigh. ¡°Swordsmanship training..¡± He went off, weaving through a crowded open area with a fountain that had no trash and several plants and trees as well as students grouping together and discussing among themselves.


    ----------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 1 Swordsmanship Training.

    Full Pr Credits to Draconis afternoon people well it''s afternoon here in aust XD anyway here is the first proper ch for ES i hope you enjoy. p.s a cover is bieng made for the story im pretty excited :)


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Enjoy ch 1 ^^


    ---------


    Lyrim, having made his way towards the swordsmanship grounds, had forgotten to put his books away, so he left them on a bench nearby, hidden from view behind hedges of greenery.


    The training ground itself had a rough flooring of white stone. White stone itself was quite durable and it was found in many places, making it plentiful. Not to mention it also looked quite good (think marble)


    As Lyrim approached the training area, he spotted 15 other students standing in a line. Some having their arms folded with their wooden weapons by their sides. Others were already practicing on dummies. Of course, those were the students that were about ready to advance to a higher tier of training, so they were allowed to continue at their own pace.


    Unfortunately Lyrim, being low tier, had to go stand with the other students. He stood at least 2 meters away from the main group and a somewhat tall boy looked at him with a glare and whispered ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready for your beating today¡­¡±


    Lyrim quietly gulped while maintaining his composure. This boy was one of the main bullies Lyrim detested and usually always picked on him with every chance he got unless his brother was around.


    Even then, Lyrim hated how he would stop only when his brother was present. This boy even made attempts when teachers were nearby. He didn¡¯t fear teachers, but he feared his brother. It made Lyrim even more frustrated at his helplessness.


    But there was nothing he could do right now except hope it finishes quickly. As a few minutes passed, their teacher arrived. A large muscular man wearing a sort of tank top with a crude delinquent like haircut that showed his black hair.


    Usually first impressions are everything, but this man was not to be underestimated. He had a Demon level T.Gear and fought in quite a few battles, thus his experience was more than sufficient for this place.


    Everyone then spoke up to greet him. ¡°Afternoon Winfield Sensei¡± The teacher stayed quiet as he silently took attendance, not budging an inch to reply back to them. He had several scars on his body that he had obtained from battle.


    It¡¯s said that if you get a scar from a creature that is higher than the T.Gear you own, then a scar is sure to remain as if to show its power was that much more menacing. Of course this is superstition. Then again, people while seeing the scars believe it considering the healing abilities of a T.Gear user increase per level.


    Winfield then spoke ¡°Today all of you are going to show me if you have improved. I hope you all have been practicing, otherwise I¡¯m sure you know what sort of punishment awaits those I see haven''t improved an inch.¡±


    Although he was strict, he had to be somewhat lenient, so even a bit of improvement was a sort of pass. Even more so considering this school was low tier as opposed to others.


    As the students looked at each other, Winfield spoke again.


    ¡°Yiff and Philip, come prepare yourselves on the dual circle¡± A girl and a boy both made their way towards a large dual circle spanning over 15 meters in diameter. As for them both, there was no gender discrimination. At least not here. In fact, it was a good situation to motivate both to get stronger.


    Yiff grinned at Philip as a sly smirk then appeared on her face, brandishing her long wooden sword and pointing it towards his chest. ¡°Too bad for you. I hope you remember last time¡­¡±


    Philip glared at her as he had taken his own longsword out, but instead of holding it with one hand it was held with two as a mock greatsword. These wooden swords may seem like nothing, but they were made in a way that allowed them to be used in a one handed and also two handed method.


    ¡°Begin..¡± Winfield called out, folding his arms while standing outside the circle. Yiff kicked her feet, bursting with speed, rushing towards Philip, the tip of the wooden sword slashing towards his lower right leg.


    ¡°Oh no you don''t..!¡± He called out to which he jumped over her and slashed vertically, taking advantage of his descent towards her. Yiff clicked her tongue and did a low sidestep, managing to barely dodge the attack that hit the marble like stone, causing it to shudder.


    The wooden swords were made from a special infused wood that is imbued with natural energy, making them extremely durable. But the sharpness remained the same. Meaning that either way it would hurt like hell.


    As the two continued to battle, the students began to talk to each other about who would win. One spoke out ¡°Wow, Philip¡¯s improved quite a bit. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he advanced..¡± While another spoke. ¡°Yeah, but Yiff is managing to dodge and keep up easily..¡± And then another student intervened. ¡°True, but neither of them have landed a hit. They¡¯re pretty much equal.¡±


    Lyrim gazed with awe. As much as he trained by himself, he could barely improve. He even found the weight of the wooden sword to be a bit too much. How could someone like him hope to improve greatly.


    ¡°Enough¡± Winfield said with a smile. The two combatants were shooting daggers at each other while sweating and panting. They had been going at it for a full 10 minutes of constant defence and offence. For their age that was quite a bit.


    Winfield spoke again ¡°Philip, your improvement is pretty good. You must really have wanted to show her.¡± Philip smirked as he put his sword away ¡°Thank you Sensei¡± Winfield then gazed at Yiff.


    ¡°Last match you easily dominated him, but look, his improvement has gone up so much he equals you. It doesn¡¯t seem like you have improved much, but I saw your speed has improved, so I¡¯ll let you off¡±


    Yiff pouted quietly and glared at Philip as they were sent back. Winfield then called out the next names while the students chatted away with the previous two. ¡°Ferg and Lyrim¡± Lyrim sweated a bit as he made his way towards the duel circle.


    Some of the students glanced at him, as if wanting to chuckle at his misfortune. Ferg was someone he didn¡¯t want to fight, the tall boy who mocked him before. What made it worse, is he was more skilled then both Philip and Yiff and was sure to advance.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Lyrim, I hope you have been training your guts out¡­¡± Winfield mumbled to him. Lyrim then nodded. ¡°I..I have Sensei..¡± Winfield patted his back, giving a hearty laugh and spoke ¡°Good. We¡¯ll soon see.¡±


    Ferg was grinning at Lyrim, obviously thinking of ways to injure not just the outside but inside to.


    ¡°Both of you know the rules. Just like before.¡± Lyrim gripped his weapon with one hand while Ferg, like Philip, choose two. Lyrim could hear the mumbles of the students. ¡°He is so dead¡­¡± One spoke while another followed ¡°I heard he was in the medical bay for 2 days when they fought. Damn shame I wasn''t there..¡±


    As if showing the difference, Winfield then called out. ¡°Begin!¡± Ferg wasted no time. He rushed towards Lyrim with a menacing killing intent. ¡°Shit!¡± Lyrim spoke to himself ¡°-Why show such intent in a spar..-¡± He moved quickly, jumping to the side.


    But Ferg knew he wasn''t that fast and agile, and predicted his movement well. He slashed downwards with his longsword, hitting Lyrim¡¯s left arm. ¡°Ahh!!¡± He let out a pained yell. Even the students seemed to show some pity.


    Winfield though, watched carefully. Lyrim dropped his sword and clutched his left arm tightly, as if he were about to tear up. Ferg smirked as he walked up to him and spoke ¡°Little bastard...Grab your weapon. You know I can''t hit you if you don''t have it in your hand¡­¡±


    Lyrim, clenching his teeth, knew he couldn¡¯t show more weakness than now. So he quickly reached for his weapon and slashed from a downward vertical position towards Ferg. A grin was all that Ferg showed before he countered and kicked Lyrim in the chest, knocking him several feet away.


    Lyrim let out several coughs, and thankfully blood didn¡¯t come out. He now clutched his chest as tears formed, but he didn¡¯t forfeit. Duels like this were common, and unless one gave up or a life threatening situation was shown they would continue for 10 minutes.


    Lyrim weakly stood up as he panted, trying to breathe properly as Ferg walked towards him. Lyrim began to quickly think ¡°-Argh...This is the same as before¡­ If I''m right, he is going to do a downward slash towards me once he gets close enough. I need to take advantage of him underestimating me¡­-¡±


    Although Lyrim wasnt that strong physically, he had trained regardless, trying to develop a way to counter that final downward slash, as it was the only opening he could hope to fight back against. Like comparing an ant to a lion. But even an ant is capable of pestering a lion in the right place.


    Lyrim tried to show weakness as if to lure him in. ¡°H...Hey Ferg, can''t we call it a draw¡­¡± Ferg glared as he walked closer. ¡°If you forfeit I¡¯ll just beat you up outside of this.. So just be good and rest in the medical bay again. Worthless like your father.¡± Lyrim clenched his teeth as he felt anger, clutching the hilt of his longsword.


    Ferg prepared to slash downwards, and as he did, he yelled with fury. At this point, Lyrim jumped forward with all the might his legs could muster, managing to get within range and avoid his attack. Winfield let out a surprised whistle, but Lyrim wasn''t done yet.


    Clutching the sword''s hilt with both hands, he roared as he smashed it towards Ferg¡¯s face. Of course, using the back of the sword. Ferg gave a stunned expression, not realising that an animal is most dangerous when it was cornered.


    Before he knew it, he had experienced a mind numbing pain as several of his teeth were broken and blood came out of his mouth as he fell several feet back and went limp on the ground, unconscious.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± Winfield gave, not expecting such a turn of events. He then gazed at one of the students. ¡°Go get the medical team right now!¡± He called out. The students, looking at Lyrim, gave shocked expressions, wondering what had happened.


    Although they didn¡¯t like Lyrim much, Ferg would also bully them, so they went over and patted him on the back. It seems Ferg had been handled for the moment and got what he deserved.


    Winfield gazed at Lyrim and cleared his throat.


    ¡°I honestly didn''t expect you to pull such a tactic. You seem to have studied his attack pattern well. And managed to defeat him in one blow. I think it¡¯s safe to say you have improved the most out of everyone here¡± Winfield spoke in a complementive tone.


    Being complimented felt the greatest. Lyrim gave a happy smile, although his legs were shaking from having hit someone like that. It was good to relieve his frustration out on a bully who deserved it.


    After a few minutes, the medical team came and helped Ferg up, who screamed in agony and anger as he gave a dangerous look towards Lyrim, who was practicing on a dummy with the rest of the students. Lyrim couldn''t help but feel frightened. He knew Ferg would be back with a vengeance.


    Swordsmanship training had ended after 30 more minutes had passed. Low tier swordsmanship consisted of sparring and practicing and building up physical strength. The advanced tier is when techniques and such were taught, as well as training with a weapon to specialise in.


    Lyrim went over and got his books back as he wiped the sweat off his face. He looked at the time. ¡°Uhh, I got 15 minutes. I¡¯ll go take a quick shower before I go to the evaluation.¡± He ran inside the main student dorm area for males and made his way down the hall.


    He found his room. It was somewhat spacious, and he had it to himself because no one wanted to be his roommate. It was convenient like that. As he removed his clothing and headed to the shower, his body showed several bruises and marks that were left behind from previous battles from Ferg and other bullies.


    Lyrim had finished after contemplating the events today, and how he could stay out of trouble with Ferg. As he got dressed, he left his books behind, thinking it was better here. He then made his way to the evaluation area and blinked. Looking around in front of him, there was a crowd of students blocking his path as they chatted as if a famous star had arrived.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lyrim thought to himself before using his little body to push through to see what it was.


    -----------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 2 Discovery & Issues

    Full PR Credits to Draconis Not sure if i told you guys but a cover is bieng made for this story XD if i did sorry im just excited ;p.


    anyway enjoy ch2  :) *goes back to writing spectral regalia raw*


    -------


    Lyrim, having made his way to the front, peaked his little head through to see an interesting sight. His brother, as well as Kaia standing next to him, gazing at a young lady who seemed to have a prideful aura, wearing a uniform representing a different academy.


    She seemed to have a very powerful appearance. One not of a beautiful girl, but of a warrior. ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous¡­¡± Mumbled Lyrim to himself. He had never seen anyone like this before.


    The girl in question had long blonde hair that went down to her waist, and was wearing a short skirt that revealed her somewhat athletic legs. She also wore a jumper with an academy emblem.


    Lyrim watched silently as he heard two people next to him mumble. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the leader of the Angel Warrior Corps for Virtue Academy?¡± The nearby students gave a little shock and awe and more whispers began. Lyrim had heard about this girl before.


    ¡°-Batula¡¯s number 2 warrior..Whoa..-¡± Lyrim himself was somewhat shocked, after all, what would someone like this do at a low tier academy such as this place. The girl¡¯s words wrung out as she smiled warmly but showed that sign of a warrior.


    ¡°Ginta, it¡¯s been quite awhile since we last met.. I came here personally to scout you for Virtue. Won''t you consider coming to Virtue Academy?¡± Lyrim sighed quietly. Of course it¡¯s for his brother, the number 1 young genius of the Rydil kingdom.


    Although Lyrim wondered how she even got to this point without being sent back.¡±-Then again, she is a high ranking warrior with a King level T.Gear. She isn''t much older than Ginta if I remember. She should be 16?-¡±


    Ginta then spoke with a straight face as he approached her. This made Carmella, the warrior in question, somewhat cautious, but still keeping her composure. ¡°Lady Carmella, I am indeed grateful for your offer, but I have to yet again deny it..¡±


    Carmella gave a disappointed expression. ¡°Is Virtue not good enough? We would also guarantee you a position in the Angel Corps..¡± The nearby students nearly howled with surprise. The Angel Corps itself was picky. It only allowed Demon level and higher T.Gear users, but they also had to be skilled with a harmony rating of 90%.


    Kaia, folding her arms, smirked as she gazed at Carmella. ¡°He said no, so why don''t you waddle back to Batula and tell your leader he isn''t interested.¡± Ginta blinked as he gave a nervous look. Carmella gave a frustrated glare and sparks seemed to fly between Kaia and her.


    Ginta had no choice but to intervene. ¡°Hahaha¡­.P..Please try to relax, both of you. I¡¯m sure there is a better place to discuss this, such as the council room. Let¡¯s head there instead.¡±


    Carmella gave a sort of hmph like sound before agreeing. Kaia just glared before the 3 of them, including Carmella¡¯s personal guard, began to walk off with Ginta to the council room.


    As things calmed down, chatter still continued, but the students seemed to go back to their own business. Lyrim also pushed the little show to the side as he headed to the evaluation center, still summarising what he had seen.


    ¡°I wonder if he will accept?¡± He mumbled to himself before quickly shaking his head.


    ¡°That would put the clan in danger of the King¡¯s wrath¡­¡± Lyrim remembered Ginta having sworn loyalty to the King. ¡°Bah..Forget it. What he does isn¡¯t my concern.¡±


    As Lyrim arrived at a large two door section of the hall, the door itself seemed to give off an energy/mystical like vibe as its design was indeed unique.


    Lyrim pushed it open and entered. What he saw was a line of at least 12 kids waiting for their turn to enter a circle like ritual device.


    The device itself was like a 1 step podium with a 5 meter diameter, and once someone stood on it the device would activate at the will of the operator.


    Lyrim got in line as he watched the event unfold. 1 student stepped up the single staircase and stood in the middle of the device. The male operator spoke.


    ¡°Beginning evaluation..¡± A bright light, as if scanning the student¡¯s body, emitted for a few moments before it flickered and shut off.


    The operator then spoke as he was gazing at pieces of paper and a sort of monitor powered by natural energy.


    ¡°Average rating. Please return 1 year from now. Work hard to improve¡± The operator didn¡¯t seem like he cared. Then again, who knows how many kids he had done this for.


    As the line shortened, one by one the students had finished and left. It was Lyrim¡¯s turn. As he stood on the evaluation ring, the operator spoke. ¡°Name please.¡± Lyrim spoke without hesitation.


    ¡°Lyrim Hytio..¡± The operator blinked and turned to look at him before returning to focus on the machine. The light enveloped Lyrim¡¯s body. It felt as if a foreign energy had entered his body and was wriggling around. It tickled but it gave a feeling that it could hurt at any moment.


    The operator blinked as he gazed at the results. ¡°Hmm that¡¯s weird¡­¡± The evaluation continued as he went through Lyrim¡¯s past results.


    ¡°Under average last year...Hmm¡± Lyrim heard him speak as the light lasted longer than students before. He started to become worried.


    Lyrim spoke, wondering if everything is ok. ¡°S..Sir, is everything fine?¡± The operator looked at him before speaking ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Keep still.¡± The operator then pressed a button nearby, and two of his colleagues dressed in the same science like attire showed up and looked at the screen.


    One of them, a lady with glasses seemingly in her 40¡¯s, spoke with a smile. ¡°Lyrim was it? Do you remember anything strange happening to you this past year?¡± The light stopped and he shook his head with confusion.


    ¡°Not that I know Miss..¡± His worry heightened, wondering what had happened. ¡°I..Is everything fine?¡± How could he not be nervous. He was seemingly under average last year, and somehow something had happened that warranted two more scientists from Lazuras to appear.


    The women chuckled softly and smiled. ¡°Not at all. In fact, this is incredible. If the readings are right, you¡¯re quite unique Lyrim.¡±


    He gave a somewhat stunned expression. There are many ways he could be unique, but not one was positive. So he was curious to know what it was.


    ¡°Unique..?¡± He quietly spoke, to which the lady fixed her glasses slightly and nodded. ¡°Your body is actually absorbing natural energy as we speak, without a T.Gear. This is 110% impossible and even with a T.Gear, the rate at which your body is absorbing it is at least 2x quicker.¡±


    Lyrim was silent before he raised his hands, looking at them. He didn¡¯t feel any different, and he confirmed it. ¡°I don¡¯t..feel any different?¡± The lady then chuckled softly as the other two began to go over their results.


    ¡°Lyrim, this is a find unheard of before. Your importance on Archia has just skyrocketed. This could help us allow humanity to absorb natural energy without a T.Gear and increase our battle potential.¡°


    Lyrim gave a soft, careful smile. It felt good to be called important and seen as unique. This must be a little of how his brother felt. ¡°What should I do?¡± He asked, wondering what would happen from now on.


    The lady gazed at the other two, who seemed to look back at her, as if confirming the results were confirmed. This made her smile again and clap her hands together. ¡°Tomorrow, someone will come to collect you and you will be taken to Lazuras¡¯ Rydil headquarters. We will start testing from there..¡±


    Lyrim stood there, pale, as if he was expecting to be dissected..¡±E..Experiments and tests on me?... Are they going to hurt?¡± He spoke as if to confirm it. The lady only gave a soft laugh. This even made the other two almost burst out laughing.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s only reserved for creatures. Unless you wanted us to?¡± She gave a  teasing look, to which Lyrim quickly shook his head.


    The lady then spoke ¡°Then for now, please keep this to yourself. We wouldn¡¯t want you getting kidnapped by someone. After all, we will, at most, inform the headmaster as well as the King¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Lyrim gave a frown at the mention of the King, and just nodded his head. After they ran a second test to confirm if everything was correct, Lyrim was allowed to leave.


    As he made his way back the empty halls, since everyone had returned, he stopped dead in his tracks after hearing a voice he recognised.


    ¡°Little bastard, there you are¡­¡± Lyrim froze as he turned around he saw Ferg with two other bullies that had tormented Lyrim over the years.


    Before Lyrim could run, they both rushed him with speed quicker than his own, and 5 minutes later, he was in a corner of the school, smashed against a solid brick wall. His body slowly going down as he clutched his stomach in agony.


    His face was bruised and blood was trailing down his lips as tears ran down his face, although he didn¡¯t beg for forgiveness, he just stayed quiet. Ferg spoke out as he knelt down, almost like a delinquent.


    ¡°You caused quite a bit of pain to me today¡­¡° He spoke as his face was covered with bandages as well as several teeth missing.


    Lyrim only opened an eye and smirked. ¡°R..Really? I think it suits your baboon look better..¡± He snickered to himself, almost as if to make the situation better. That was until the other two bullies laughed at Lyrim¡¯s witty remark, but this pissed Ferg off, who started to kick him consecutively.


    Lyrim only yelled in agony, but didn¡¯t beg or anything of the sort. He might be weak, but he was not on to beg. His father had always told him, when facing a stronger opponent, never reveal your weak side. It only makes it sweeter for him.


    In the distance, there were 4 people walking while talking about things clearly more advanced for their age. ¡°Ginta, please reconsider¡­.We can offer you much more than the Rydil Kingdom can.¡± Ginta only smiled before speaking again ¡°Please Carmella, I¡¯ve already dedicated myself to the Rydil Kingdom.¡±


    All of a sudden, Ginta stopped and blinked. He could hear noises coming from the nearby corner alley where one of the shops for the students were ¡°-But it should be closed at this time. Unless¡­.-¡±


    Ginta walked off from the other 3, which consisted of Carmella, her guard, and Kaia. They were curious to see what and where he was going.


    ¡°Hey Ginta, wait up!!¡± Kaia spoke, and even Carmella and her guard followed. As Ginta made his way around the alley, he saw 3 students torment his brother, but neither of the 4 seemed to notice.


    A howl of rage filled his body as his fists were clenched. Ferg, who raised his hand as Lyrim stood up, leaning against the wall, spoke. ¡°Still holding on...Damn you''re resilient for a little bastard¡­¡±


    Before his fist swung down, his arm was caught and couldn¡¯t seem to be moved. A look of horror and fright appeared on the two bullies behind him, and Ferg turned to look, only to see Ginta holding his arm.


    He had almost pissed himself, knowing this was the first time he had been caught. Lyrim had never told his brother who the bullies were. ¡°G..Ginta¡­¡± Ferg spoke, and what followed next was Ferg¡¯s head being smashed against the stone wall, causing it to crush slightly.


    He had nearly been killed, and was most certainly on deaths door. As Ginta turned to look at the others that tried to run away, Kaia had at that moment beaten them silly until they were also on the ground.


    Ginta then turned to look at Lyrim, who showed a pained straight expression. But he didn¡¯t say anything to his older brother. It was then that Ginta spoke. ¡°Lyrim¡­¡± Lyrim then began to walk passed him. While leaning against the wall, he softly replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t...ask for your help..¡±


    Kaia blinked. She had never seen Lyrim so openly negative towards his brother, and before she could speak, Carmella arrived and was somewhat shocked at the scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She spoke curiously, to which Lyrim passed her, only giving her a tired glance as he clutched his arm and made his way towards the medical bay.


    Before he got far, he fell unconscious himself, and began to fall. He didn¡¯t fall far before his brother had caught him though. Things from there had taken a drastic turn. The 3 bullies were expelled from the academy since there were several witnesses. But in reality, it was to appease their genius, Ginta.


    Lyrim himself woke up in not the medical bay, but the hospital wing of the academy. Wearing white, his eyes slowly swung open, his face covered with bandages and band aids to cover his bruises.


    His body was sore and aching all over, but he only turned to glance outside, hearing the sounds of students preparing for class.


    As he looked around inside, he saw the other hospital beds were empty, and as his head turned left some more, he saw a man wearing a white Lazuras uniform smiling back at him. Lyrim only glanced with somewhat no emotion to him. Lyrim clearly wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    The man who was smiling seemed to have read the atmosphere and cleared his throat. ¡°Lyrim..It seems like bullying was quite a problem for you. Don¡¯t worry though, everything is taken care of thanks to your brother. I doubt you will be seeing those 3 again.¡±


    Lyrim tried to lean up, but his stomach felt as if it were internally bleeding. ¡°Argh..¡± He mumbled. The man then spoke ¡°Careful now¡­¡± Lyrim sighed and spoke. ¡°You¡¯re from Lazuras¡­?¡± The man smiled and nodded. ¡°Indeed I am.¡±


    ¡°I intended to take you with me today, but it seems like you need to heal a bit. By the way, you can call me Herifo¡° Lyrim¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°H..Herifo?!..Shield Breaker Set Herifo?!¡± Herifo then smiled and gave a soft chuckle.


    ¡°It¡¯s always nice to see my reputation gets around even in a place like this.¡± Lyrim, now gazing with curious eyes and respect, gave a faint smile. ¡°You were one of the first people to get a Catalyst Set...You¡¯re considered a hero..¡±


    Ginta was currently in the council room with Carmella sitting on one of the nearby couches cross legged. Kaia smacked her hand down on the president''s table. ¡°What do you mean we arent allowed to see him!!?¡±


    Ginta sighed and looked up ¡°I have no idea why Herifo is here Kaia...Why would Lazuras send one of their top for Lyrim..¡±


    Carmella was quiet, but it seemed like she had taken an interest in things. So far she had never seen Ginta¡¯s younger brother before, but she had heard he had it hard.


    And having one of Lazuras¡¯s top come to see him clearly wasn¡¯t just to cheer him up for the bullying. Ginta bit his lips a bit and pressed a button on the desk, to which a sort of rune circle appeared and a voice called out. It was somewhat shaky.


    ¡°What¡¯s up Boss? Need something?¡± Ginta then replied with a steady voice. ¡°I need you to look into my brothers evaluation. I need to confirm something..¡±


    Clearly, Lazuras only appeared if someone had a high evaluation, as if to hire them, but they would usually send low representatives. To think one of their highest ranked would appear.


    A few moments later, the voice on the other sighed and then replied. ¡°Uhhh wow¡­They encrypted the files pretty tight, and it seemed like they were transferring it Boss¡­¡±


    Computers powered by natural energy were quite uncommon due to them being new technology, but they were mandatory in academies, and the wealthy could even afford to buy their own specialised computers.


    Ginta¡¯s friend just so happened to be a young talented hacker. ¡°What does it say?¡± Ginta, somewhat nervous, spoke. ¡°Boss, does your brother own a T.Gear?¡± Ginta narrowed his eyes. These words also made Carmella look up, as well as her female guard, and even Kaia blinked a few times.


    ¡°Not that I know of..¡± The words that followed next seemed to shock all 4 of them. ¡°Well...He¡¯s capable of absorbing natural energy 2x the rate of any current T.Gear on Archia¡­¡±


    ------------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 3 Realization

    Full Pr Credits To Draconis so i keep hearing that people are calling lyrim a wimp and id like to say i know guys i know ;p but be aware that nothing is more satisfying then turning a wimp and developing him into an op confident mc.


    Other then that i have to say im enjoying writing this maybe a bit to much XD.  Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Enjoy Ch 3 :)


    ------------


    herifo had been with lyrim for nearly two hours explaining things about lazuras and the cool things they get to do almost as if trying to convince lyrim to come. ¡°w..whoa you get to visit new worlds before they are even availible? thats incredible.¡±


    lyrim at heart was still a child allthough he had been forced to mature somewhat for his own survival one couldnt give away there childish dreams.


    herifo then smiled as he sat backwards on a chair his arms on the edge of it. ¡°so lyrim what dreams do you have¡± as if on que lyrim who was seated up began to think. he remembered his father and had seen him wearing his own t.gear it was incredible.


    not only that but it was also beautiful and powerful he could crush hundred ton boulders with a single fist. ¡°i..iv always dreamt of having my own t.gear¡± herifo grinned and cleared his throat. ¡°well you know lyrim you caused quite a stir at lazuras.¡±


    lyrim blinked curiously as he asked. ¡°i did ? what do you mean?..¡± herifo continued. well the boy who has the ability that can absorb natural energy not even my t.gear has that let alone others. you even gave them hope for something.


    hope was a strong word used these days and lyrim hadnt ever really thought about it considering his circumstances everyday after all was a somewhat struggle to survive. ¡°what do you mean something?¡± lyrim raised a curious brow.


    ¡°oh thats right ¡° herifo chuckled. ¡°you dont know yet.¡± herifo looked around before leaning in to whisper. ¡°dont tell anyone this and not even the higher ups when you meet them. but we are working on a special t.gear ment for travelling the higher leveled planets and your the only candiate for it.¡±


    lyrims eyes lit up like fireworks he bassically figured the words unique special and higher level planets was a sort of incredible accomplishment he had completly forgotten about the danger. at that moment the hospital door to the room lyrim was in shot open.


    standing there was carmella with her hand on the door she looked directly at lyrim. allthough both him and herifo were gazing at her with a confused expression. carmella then smiled as she made her way towards the other side of the bed opposite of herifo.


    ¡°you must be lyrim. oh my those damned bullys must of hurt you bad. but you look so cute¡± she spoke with  a grin as she placed both hands on his right arm. lyrim turned a soft red as he was quiet. herifo gazed at her quietly before clearing his throat.


    ¡°im sorry carmella but i was discussing some important things with lyrim i would like to ask you to leave¡± carmella glared at herifo they clearly knew who each other were she responded. ¡°i dont think thats fair is lazuras trying to recruit all the bright children these days?¡±


    herifo glared at her and as she glared back a voice called out from the front. ¡°there you are¡­¡± it was kaia who folded her arms just under her breasts causing them to plump up slightly. she stepped to the side to which ginta entered and looked around his focus on herifo.


    ¡°sir herifo..what an unexpected suprise? what business do you have with my little brother. ¡°herifo responded as he stood up ¡°sorry ginta but that is between me and lyrim..¡± as he made his way forward and passed ginta who emited a sort of cautious aura herifo spoke to lyrim.


    ¡°tommorow two lazuras officials will come to pick you up we have discussed things with the headmaster and king its all on you now lyrim..¡± those words had caused ginta kaia and carmella to nearly jump in shock what sort of things had they been discussing previously.


    lyrim silently nodded before looking at his bed with a straight quiet face. ginta walked over and stood at the side of the bed. ¡°lyrim what did you and him speak about¡­¡± lyrim gazed up at him with a glare.


    ¡°none of your business¡­¡± lyrim clearly had no intention to tell ginta anything. ¡°idiot..¡± ginta shook his head as he started to show anger. ¡°you dont understand that lazuras isnt an organisation that you should take lightly.. your still a kid..¡±


    lyrim narrowed his eyes. ¡°you are to...your only 2 years older then me...why should i listen to you tratior¡­¡± gintas eyes showed anger as he clenched his fist. and with one swift movement hes hand had swept up across the bed towards lyrims cheek. he had hit his brother.


    lyrims body shook slightly as hes face had turned towards the window and he even saw carmellas shocked reaction. he had never been hit by ginta before. it was a powerful pain and stung quiet a bit for some reason it hurt more then when the bullys were hitting him.


    the pain though was in his chest as if something inside had been damaged. ginta had stopped and realised what had just happened kaia who had been shocked turned to look at him. but ginta spoke first. ¡°lyrim i.-¡± before he spoke lyrim showed a massive tearful anger.. ¡°get out¡­¡±


    kaia tried to speak but lyrim covered his face as he looked at the bed and spoke louder with a rageful anger. ¡°all of you...get the fuck out¡­.¡± the 3 of them were silent and carmella was the first to quietly leave her guard had allready left. kaia then left but ginta remained for a moment.


    ¡°lyrim...im sorry..¡± ginta then left before the door was shut ¡°hit me¡­.he hit me¡­ why. why is it i cant make my own decisions like him¡­ screw him im going with them..¡± he laid on his bed covering himself.


    carmella had left not bothering to try and convince ginta or even try with lyrim due to what had happened even she could read the mood. the guard spoke as he walked with her both avoiding the gazes of envy and some of lust. ¡°lady carmella what should we do?¡±


    carmella smirked slightly as she replied just as they left the school building. ¡°there will come other times to try again its not like we are out of time.. for now let them settle there differences.¡± as the guard stood silent they headed towards a carriage that had been waiting outside for them.


    inside the building ginta was gazing outside the council window looking at carmella leave. kaia then spoke. ¡°doesent seem like she is going to bother for now¡­¡± gitna sighed as he rubbed his forhead. ¡°tommorow morning im leaving to see the princess again..w..would you keep an eye on him for me?¡±


    kaia gave a solemn look her arms still folded. ¡°when are you going to tell him the reason for everything was because of your love for the princess ginta¡­ you cant keep atleast him in the dark about-¡± she was interupted before she could finish.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°if i told him he would only hate me more..can you believe what he would think i betrayed the clan and father because i fell i fell inlove with the daughter of a tyrant¡­¡± kaia frowned before sighing. ¡°whats between you two is for the both of you..but you cant keep him like that forever one day its going to get worse¡­¡±


    ginta shut his eyes as he remembered the look on his fathers face at the time.


    ----Flash back during Keifers arrest-----


    keifer was walking down the imperial hall in chains made from a special material that had been scavenged by residue of a sacred level creature. keifer turned to look at ginta who was staring blankly at him as the guards stopped for a moment.


    ¡°i dont blame you for what you did. your still young and have ambitions i just hope you will atleast take care of lyrim¡­¡± ginta looked away unable to bare the shame or even look into his fathers eyes.


    from there he was taken into the imperial court to face trial.


    ---back to the present-----


    the next day at 8 in the morning ginta was attending a class on t.gear mechanics. the teacher spoke ¡°can someone tell me how a t.gear was made during king rydils reign?¡± a smart looking boy with glasses stuck his hand up and the teacher pointed at him.


    ¡°back during year 1 of the a.c calendar t.gears were created by forging the materials of creatures into suits of armor. the year 125 lazuras had been formed and had developed a better way of utilizing  monster materials. they had placed the corpse of the creature in a liquid composed of natural energy and other chemicals and began a process called natural compression. which uhh..¡±


    the boy struggled to which the teacher grinned. ¡°and??¡± he spoke. to which the boy responded.. ¡°s..sorry sir i dont know¡± the teacher quickly spoke ¡°Ofcourse you dont none of us do¡± he laughed.


    ¡°because the method to creating t.gears is a secret¡­ even with the current t.spheres that allow a new advanced technology that does an on the spot natural compression there only given to people who enter field portals and even then the facilitys are guarded so t.spheres are returned. does anyone know why this is a secret?¡±


    the same boy raised his hand quickly obviously he wanted the teachers attention. the teacher chuckled again. ¡°becaue if a rebel organisation in any kingdoms gets there hands on that technology they could make there own t.gear army and invade other kingdoms?¡±


    the teacher nodded. ¡°precisely could you imagine a  group not only with field portal technology but with a t.sphere aswell  if they had there mind set on rebelling archia would be plunged into a war more dangerou then the crusades¡±


    as the teacher continued on his lecture lyrim was gazing at his book  drawing what appeared to be a makeshift t.gear he had a few bandaids on his face and the mark from his brother still remained he was clearly pissed off but also confused as to why he had hit him.


    ¡°-he is a traitor...does he think he isnt?..-¡± for admiting the truth it couldnt be that hard lyrim thought. a knock on the class room door echoed to which the class had gotten quiet. the teacher wasnt expecting anyone so he spoke. ¡°come in.?¡±


    as the door slid open two men dressed in lazuras uniforms both appearing as guards spoke. ¡°we are here to escort lyrim hytio off is this his classroom?¡± the class was astounded lazuras was an organisation not even the kings could oppose due to its connections and responsibility.


    whispers and talk began to circle about quickly as people looked at lyrim. the teacher rubbed his head and gazed at lyrim after clearing his throat. ¡°l..lyrim if your done please go with these gentlemen.¡±


    a wide smile on lyrims face as he paked his books up and made his way towards the door. the guards looked at him and nodded to which the 3 left. lyrim bieng escorted down the hall by the two lazuras officials brought several attention clearly something big was going on.


    by the look on lyrims face seeing his smile they could only imagine it was good and rumors quickly went around wondering what was going on. as they exited the school and headed towards the large carriage that awaited them someone jumped down from a nearby roof landing with ease before standing up blocking there way.


    ¡°where do you think your going..¡± it was none other then kaia taking up a sort of battle position. both the guards stepped infront and spoke to her. ¡°please step aside this is official business from lazuras..¡±


    ¡°no kidding..¡± kaia spoke and glared trying to see lyrim she called out. ¡°lyrim please consider changing your mind..your brother and i will make sure everything suits you well...he didnt mean what happened yesterday.h...he just..¡±


    lyrim bit his lips and stepped through the guards who were standing as if to block him he clearly was frustrated and didnt need these two guarding him. ¡°im not staying...ginta made a name for himself here...and took over my fathers position so im going to make myself better...so that when i come back..il take the clan back¡­


    kaia sighed as she tapped her head. as she was about to continue the sounds of a horse like creature echoed. what appeared was a royal carriage that then stopped. both the lazuras officials aswell as kaia turned to look.


    and two people came out. one was ginta the other was a beautiful looking girl in a pink dress with a small crown adorning her head. ginta helping her get out smiled as he looked at her. he then blinked as he looked at lyrim.


    lyrims eyes blank as he knew who that person was it was the tyrant kings daughter princess catherine. he had a sudden epiphany several things as a flash back appearing in his head. he knew that his brother had sometimes left to visit the royal palace when there dad was still clan leader.


    this was strange and lyrim had asked only to be told he was visiting the princess. lyrim clenched his teeth aswell balled up his fists. ¡°i get it now. how could i be so stupid he called out¡­¡± ginta quickly understood what lyrim knew and spoke.


    -----------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 4 The Test

    Full Pr Credits to Draconis hey guys so as some of you know i like to develope my storys at a nice pace but i realise op charecters are the thing so i dont want to make es boring iv decided to improvise until my charcter gets his op abilitys in a bit by adding combat/etc


    i hope you all enjoy this. man its wierd to look at es to see those numbers i feel so new to this all unlike sr.


    Please dont forget to Rate/Follow/Favorite/Enjoy this ch :) if we can get 50 honest rating/reviews good or bad il go for an extra release >: P


    ------------


    ¡°L..Lyrim this isn¡¯t what you¡­¡±


    Lyrim yelled which even made the two Lazuras officials shudder slightly. ¡°You indulgent prick¡­.Our father...for a girl...For this girl...You let our father, who we are flesh and blood of¡­.Who helped bring us into life, be exiled to god knows where..¡±


    Ginta was shocked to see his brother talk like this. He was angry but knew Lyrim was indeed right. ¡°L..Lyrim I¡­¡± Lyrim smiled as he gave a soft laugh, looking at Kaia.


    ¡°You know what Kaia, I changed my mind. I don¡¯t want to be the Hytio clan leader anymore¡­ Screw it, I don¡¯t even want to be a part of it. I¡¯m renouncing my own clan.¡±


    He turned to look at the officials to which they nodded, leading him to the carriage. Ginta ran towards him as if to tell him to stop, but one of the men got in his way and emitted a sort of killing intent.


    Ginta stood dead in his tracks. ¡°-They¡¯re both experts no doubt. Most likely more powerful than me if we arent using a T.Gear. Then again, it¡¯s forbidden to use one in the capital without permission..-¡±


    Ginta had no choice but to stand still. The King himself, as well as Lazuras, were involved. And to make matters worse, his brother didn¡¯t mind either.


    Ginta looked at Lyrim, who had just gotten in the carriage with one of the men. He then called out in a last ditch effort. ¡°Lyrim, think about what you are doing! If this is the choice you make, there is no turning back¡±


    Lyrim turned to gaze at him and spoke ¡°Right now my life is miserable. Living in your shadow, I''m outcast by the clan as well as others. If there is a chance I can make myself better, I should take it. If there is risk involved then a man should face a challenge head on.¡±


    Lyrim had truly wanted to advance. Staying here in his brothers grasp, who hardly helped the situation, would only make things worse. Lyrim continued as he gazed at the princess. ¡°You ruined my family and you are the cause of all this.¡±


    Everyone was shocked, including the two officials. No one dared speak to any royalty as such, but considering Lyrim himself was important and one of a kind, a slip like this was reasonably forgivable.


    Kaia spoke as the last official got inside. ¡°Lyrim wait!¡± But all she was met with was the sound of the carriage door shutting and the horse like creature moving along.


    5 Minutes had passed and Lyrim was leaning against the edge of the carriage interior, resting his head on his hand. One of the officials spoke. ¡°Lyrim, in the future, Lazuras cannot make sure you won¡¯t go unpunished should a slip up like that occur again.¡±


    Lyrim gave a frustrated look and nodded. Lazuras to begin with had several branches. Each kingdom had their own HQ, but with them being close to the kingdoms there are rumors of those members being under the nobles payroll.


    Of course, the evidence to go with this was the Lazuras spies that had played a role in proving his father was plotting to overthrow the King. The only positive measure this held in the end was that the main Lazuras branch had tracked these spies down and dealt with them.


    Was the price of gold really worth it to them? Lyrim pondered quietly. Several hours passed, Lyrim had fallen asleep, but the sudden stop of the carriage made him slump down slightly. Opening his eyes, he gazed outside with awe.


    What greeted him was a large building unlike any he had ever seen before. It was out of this world. The building itself was like a military fortress with guards stationed everywhere. And not just the casual knights, these were T.Gear users.


    ¡°We are exiting now.¡± One of the officials spoke, breaking Lyrim from his curious trance. Lyrim turned to face him, noticing one had already exited, and then both Lyrim and the other man exited, only to be greeted by a young woman in uniform.


    She had black hair that ran to her shoulders. The hairstyle itself was nothing fancy, but it was a clean look. Then again, this was Lazuras¡¯s HQ, no need to show off when there is so many interesting things to pay attention to.


    Other than her hair, she had a fair complexion, with a gentle sort of angelic smile with green eyes and some makeup and red lipstick that didn¡¯t ruin her image. She wore circular earrings that seemed to be nothing special. Her nails weren¡¯t painted, but her hands seemed somewhat rough.


    Most likely due to her previous training. The women spread her lips and spoke to Lyrim as the two guards walked and stood by her side. ¡°You must be the new unique test subject.¡± Lyrim raised a brow ¡°Test subject?¡±


    She chuckled, covering her mouth slightly as she laughed. ¡°Hehe, sorry, it¡¯s a joke. My name is Rina, I¡¯ll be in charge of making sure you don¡¯t have any issues, as well as overseeing everything¡±


    Lyrim cautiously gazed at her. He found it hard to believe her words before were a joke.


    In the end, he gave in the moment he saw her hand extend. He took it and softly shook it. Although his curiosity had gotten to better of him. ¡°What exactly am I needed for here?¡± He didn¡¯t really know himself.


    This was a sign of his impulse of wanting to get away from his brother. He didn¡¯t know what they needed him for, but he came anyway. He knew what would happen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, you will be shown soon. Follow me please.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like she intended to continue the greeting for long. The 4 of them made their way towards the main building, and after the correct ID was shown they were let inside. The entrance to the facility was pretty scary for someone who hadn¡¯t seen such things before.


    To the sides were creatures that had been captured and were most likely going to be used in T.Gears. Lyrim couldn¡¯t help but name a few. ¡°T..That¡¯s a Beast level Plains Hound. I thought they were all dead?!! Oh oh! Isn¡¯t that a Mega Beast Steel Rhino?? Whoa¡­¡±


    Rina couldn¡¯t help but grin. It seemed Lyrim was pretty knowledgeable. ¡°Lyrim, they never told me you seemed to be smart¡± Lyrim turned a soft shade of red as he kept quiet, not knowing how to respond.


    Rina softly laughed again, her sweet voice almost calming. ¡°Were here.¡± It had taken 5 minutes of walking down several corridors and clearance areas before they arrived at a lower facility. The entrance was several meters tall as well as made from material used for T.Gears


    ¡°Why does this area seem so much more fortified than the rest?¡± Lyrim asked nervously, wondering if there was something dangerous. Of course Rina reassured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, behind this there aren''t any creatures, but something important nonetheless.¡±


    As the two officlas stood outside, keeping guard, Lyrim spoke ¡°They¡¯re not coming?¡± Rina was quick to respond as the large metal doors began to open, releasing a gust of air. ¡°They''re not allowed. This is a special zone.¡±


    Lyrim raised a brow and looked in forwards. The light from the room blinded him for a bit before his eyes adjusted, but even then the sight was incredible. His eyes, after adjusting, had grown wide with shock.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    In front of him, the inside of the room was more like a mini storage facility. Several people were working on technology never heard of before. There were T.Spheres being made as well as several T.Gears that looked high ranked being examined. But what caught his eye was the large square gate that seemed to span 20x10 meters. It also had several pipes hooked up to it.


    ¡°T..That¡¯s a field portal...But why is it so big?¡± Rina gently patted his back, causing him to take a step inside. He looked around and her voice began to speak. ¡°This is where our technology is developed, as well as where research is conducted. Mainly. That field portal is what you will be using. It¡¯s a new prototype.¡±


    Both Lyrim and her stepped inside, and had entered further. Looking around curiously, Lyrim couldn¡¯t help but want to sneak off. But Rina made sure he hadn¡¯t. As they entered even further, they arrived at a small control area where several people dressed in what appeared to be science coats conducted research.


    But what stood out was a man who didn¡¯t seem to fit in. He seemed bored and not interested with things, but Rina¡¯s voice seemed to snap him out of it. ¡°Lord Bray, you do not look too happy¡± The man turned to look with a ¡®Huh¡¯ like expression at the source of the voice.


    ¡°Rina, there you are. I¡¯m at my wits end in this place. I don¡¯t fit in, a man like me.¡± He blinked, gazing at Lyrim with a smile ¡°Oh, who have we here?¡± He spoke with interest. Lyrim¡¯s eyes seemed to shine. ¡°B..Bray, 7th hero of the survival crusade, and owner of the Catalyst set Earthquake¡­¡±


    Bray couldn¡¯t help but laugh ¡°Hahaha, this boy. I don¡¯t know who he is but I like him already¡± Rina cleared her throat with the smile on her face not leaving. ¡°This young boy is Lyrim Hytio, the one with the ability that is a godsend for us¡±


    Bray blinked and leaned closer as he examined him ¡°Hmmm, I was expecting someone a little uhh¡­ Older¡± Lyrim frowned and replied ¡°Although I¡¯m still young, I like to think I¡¯m reasonably aware and mature Sir.¡±


    Bray only chuckled again before nodding ¡°He has heart, I¡¯ll give him that. Well then, I take it protocols happened, meaning you didn¡¯t tell him anything?¡± It seemed he knew things well, especially Rina, who nodded with her smile still there.


    Lyrim, who looked back and forth between the two, was shown to a nearby room with a single table with several chairs. As him and the two others entered, the sound of the outside world seemed to vanish.


    ¡°Whoa..¡± Lyrim hadn¡¯t heard about any noise cancelling technology before. Bray spoke with a smile ¡°Like it? The eggheads made it. Noise cancelling metal. It¡¯s still a work in progress, but it¡¯s going to be used for a lot of things.¡±


    One could only assume military use as well. The three of them took their seats. Lyrim on one side, while Bray and Rina sat next to each other several feet apart. Bray cleared his throat and gave a serious look.


    ¡°Lyrim, how old are you?¡± Lyrim spoke like he was at a job interview ¡°I¡¯m turning 12 this year Sir..¡± Bray placed his hands on the desk and gazed even more carefully at him, while Rina seemed to go through papers that had already been here since before they entered.


    ¡°You know, they tell me you can absorb natural energy, like the creatures we use for our T.Gears. You only found out a while ago, doesn''t that scare you?¡± Lyrim only shook his head. ¡°Well I''ve dealt with things before.. It¡¯s still new and I don''t think I can believe it. Afterall, I don''t feel any different?¡± He spoke almost questionably. ¡°Very good. Rina, come with me please, I want to discuss something with you.¡±


    Rina blinked and replied ¡°But we only just sa-¡± She didn''t finish, seeing the look in Bray¡¯s eyes. She would then stand up without question and leave. Bray then spoke. ¡°Lyrim, we will be back soon. Please remain here.¡±


    Lyrim had a feeling something was going to happen, but he couldn''t put his finger on it. He waited there patiently. Before he knew it, a large section of the room¡¯s ceiling had opened up and a strange, somewhat transparent mist had seeped in. It had no color or taste but it was incredibly frightening, as if he were about to die.


    ¡°W..What''s going on!!¡± Lyrim quickly backed off. He was still a child at heart. The chair he was on falling as he ran to the door ¡°Let me out!! Let me out, let me out!!¡± He banged on the door, a frightened look on his face.


    The strange mist had engulfed the entire room, including him. Knowing he would probably die, he huddled up and shut his eyes, waiting for the end. But it only took a few moments before he opened his eyes again to see nothing happened.


    In fact, other than dying, he felt great. As if his entire body had been cleaned and every pore on his skin opened up. He didn''t feel hungry, in fact he felt as if something warm had entered his stomach. He felt relaxed but energetic.


    He looked around curiously, wondering what was going on. He then figured it was maybe some sort of mist to clean the body or rejuvenate it, but he was still angry that they hadn¡¯t told him. Maybe this was what they wanted him for.


    As several minutes turned to a half hour, then a full hour, then 2 hours. He was sitting on his chair again, tapping the table, bored out of his mind. The strange mist would then be sucked up into a powerful vacuum, and a few seconds later, the entire room was normal. Lyrim though, still felt great.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He looked around before seeing the door open. Following Bray were several men dressed in science outfits with the Lazuras emblem on them, which were 4 swords crossing over a purple shield.


    The scientists went over to Lyrim and began to look at him as if seeing if something happened or examining changes. Lyrim though, was frightened. As if he had been infected with a disease. ¡°What¡¯s..going on?!¡± Bray walked over with a soft laugh.


    ¡°Boy, you''re incredible! I haven''t seen anyone withstand that before. Even I have trouble staying in that for more than 5 minutes¡± Lyrim was still confused, wanting to know what it was. Rina, who shoved her way through, cleared her throat as she began to explain.


    ¡°We weren''t sure if your ability was legitimate or if something was wrong...So Bray..¡± She looked at him, narrowing her eyes to which he laughed nervously ¡°Decided to flood the entire room with a sort of synthetic natural energy to see if your ability was real.¡±


    Lyrim was quiet as the scientists examined him more and began writing reports. ¡°So if I didn''t have this ability...¡° Bray intervened ¡°You would have died a few seconds in¡± Lyrim didn''t feel so good anymore. He felt like puking.


    ¡°Y..You were willing to kill me¡­?¡± Bray raised a brow, becoming all the more serious. ¡°Lyrim, this isnt a place for fun and games. Weren''t you the one who told me you felt more mature?¡±


    Lyrim bit his tongue. He was right, so he went along with it.


    Rina smiled, walked by Lyrim, and patted his back. ¡°On the bright side, your ability is real. You absorb energy as much as a natural creature. This means we can go along with our 2nd phase.¡±


    Lyrim looked up at her worryingly ¡°Second..phase?¡± Rina only smiled, and Bray spoke instead of her. ¡°That¡¯s right, infusing you with your T.Gear¡± Lyrim¡¯s face, previously scared out of his mind, had lit up. To think he would have a chance to own a T.Gear.


    ---------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 5 Welcome To Team Deadly.

    Full Pr Credits to Draconis so i felt a little bad considering the previous ch was short and 50 ratings may seem a little to much so i decided to take something else as payment :) il ask you guys some questions so i can improve a bit.


    1-What do you like so far about ES


    2-What do you hate so far?


    3-What do you want to be improved?


    4- What do you want more of?


    5- any questions you have?


    id appreciate it if you guys could answer this. im getting a rating of 4 and im scratching my head wondering whats going on so what better way to try and fix things then asking the readers.


    btw for some reviewers id like you to not jump to conclusions i have a habbit for progressing things at a decent pace so please do not make assumption reviews unless you plan to go back over it once several more chs are out


    also i do not want to see a drop this and go back to spectral review unless you want a ban from an admin who have allready removed a couple i expect my readers to be reasonable and mature when you review something try not to give mindless praise if you can avoid it. then again dont go full out troll hate on me XD


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Enjoy ch 5


    ------------------


    Several minutes passed and Lyrim was taken to a smaller room where a tall man in a ragged lab like uniform was looking at some papers. Bray was allowed to enter, but Rina wasn¡¯t. Most likely a clearance issue. The man spoke as he fixed his glasses. He looked unkempt, as if he hadn¡¯t slept for days.


    The man looked at Lyrim with a sort of annoyed anger. ¡°This is the boy that made me lose 2 days of sleep..?¡± He glared at Lyrim but still seemed to examine him up and down. In his hands were the papers that the scientists from before had written down.


    Bray nodded and gave Lyrim a pat on the back, but it made him nearly lose his balance. ¡°The one and only. I trust you have it ready Williams?¡± The man called Williams nodded and then smiled. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day when we found someone who can use it.¡±


    Bray and Lyrim followed Williams into a room that was attached to his own. Inside it was quite dark, but what lit it up was a metallic object in the shape of a piece of jewelry. Lyrim had never seen one before, but he guessed at what it was.


    ¡°T.Gear???..¡± Williams nodded. ¡°Not just any T.Gear¡° He grinned. Bray sighed ¡°Oh boy, here we go..¡± He spoke softly to which Williams then spoke on. ¡°This is the Assimilator Model. It was made specifically from the parts of Demon Beasts that are best adept at absorbing natural energy. Do you know how long it took to make this?..¡±


    Williams stressed before continuing. ¡°Countless years and many hard fought failures as well, they had piled up..Year after year after year...And in the end, when we had a breakthrough, we found out some stupid detail.. That couldn¡¯t be helped..¡±


    Lyrim only made a confused expression. ¡°????¡± Williams clenched his fists and went on. ¡°Because it¡¯s made from the pieces of the most selected parts of natural energy absorbing materials with the intention of being used as a storage tanker and scout, the energy required to use it was immense too.


    You see boy, when someone is infused with a T.Gear, they gain the ability to absorb natural energy, but only a bit of it accumulates and grows stronger. That is how people are able to use skills from creatures. But it draws from a pool of natural energy. We use devices that replenish the natural energy reserve, but those are non moveable and too large.


    This T.Gear needed someone with an immense reserve or someone capable of absorbing quicker than it used.¡±


    Lyrim figured this is where he came into play. Williams turned to see Lyrim look as if understanding. ¡°That¡¯s you boy. You¡¯re the ticket to using this thing. You should feel honored.¡±


    Lyrim examined it as if he had bonded with it on sight.


    ¡°This must be really strong.¡± He spoke curiously. Williams then laughed. ¡°Not at all. It has so many parts from so many different creatures, although its capacity for natural energy may be more than any other T.Gear out there, its durability is questionable. At most, it¡¯s a Mega Beast level or a bit less. Like I said boy, tanker, as in storage tanker, and scout.¡±


    Lyrim frowned slightly before speaking ¡°What do you mean by scout?¡± Bray then began to speak with a soft smile ¡°Lyrim, what I¡¯m about to tell you mustn''t leave this room. Only a handful of the strongest warriors on Archia know of this, and if it got out, people would question Lazuras¡¯s advancements.¡±


    Lyrim  listened carefully, as if being in a new class he had taken an interest in. ¡°Half the reason why we are unable to pass an A rank planet is not only because we know one Divine creature is more then enough to bring humanity near extinction. But starting from A rank planets, there are places where the natural energy is plenty. Like that mist we put you in. We can¡¯t enter it without caution or at all.


    We discovered several S ranked planets, but not one of them were suitable for even exploring.¡±


    Lyrim had remembered that mist. To them, it may of been dangerous, but for him, it was refreshing, and even stopped him from being hungry. ¡°You can¡¯t explore it? Why?¡± Williams then chuckled and sighed. ¡°Put two and two together boy.


    The reason they couldn''t explore any, was because an S rank planet has an immense amount of natural energy. Enough to create Divine and Celestial creatures. The entire planet has that mist. It would kill our strongest warriors in 10 minutes or less.¡±


    Lyrim stood quietly. He thought for a moment. ¡°-If i''m a scout...They couldn''t mean for me to go there..-¡± By Lyrim¡¯s look, Bray and Williams seemed to have discovered what he understood. Bray spoke again. ¡°Lyrim, we aren¡¯t asking you to die for us. We will be taking the most caution as well


    It¡¯s not like we would be sending a boy with a valuable T.Gear alone. We will be constantly in contact. As the field portal is open for several hours, we even managed to open one in a small cave thats quite sheltered.


    Every time you are done, you will return through. You and your partner.¡± Lyrim, still thinking, was brought back to reality as he heard the word partner. ¡°Partner?..¡±  Williams then went over to a nearby wall that seemed like a mini glass vault.


    After waving his hand over it, the glass like vault emitted a blue pulse and retracted, revealing a black and white square object inside of it. Williams took it out and pressed a few buttons on it to which the square object lit up with a dozen lights and began to hum quietly.


    It would then begin to float, and make its way towards Lyrim as it stayed quiet. Williams then broke the ice with an explanation. ¡°This is an advancd prototype of a T.Sphere, although it¡¯s not a sphere. We call it T.Link. It helps us keep in touch with you and also has the ability of a T.Sphere with some extra gadgets.¡±


    Lyrim gazed at it and poked it to which the T.Link began to buzz quietly and float around him. ¡°Why does it move like its alive?..¡± Lyrim had never seen a T.Sphere before. Bray only cleared his throat, not sure how to explain it. So Williams spoke again.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Because it is alive. I¡¯m sure you heard about the great Leoph Vargis and how the Sacred set denied him.¡± As lyrim nodded once, Williams continued. ¡°You see, soul fragments were not discovered in sacred sets alone.¡±


    This somewhat shocked Lyrim. Why was this information hidden? For what reason? He wondered. Williams began to explain some more. ¡°Soul fragments start off from Demon level creatures. It means that they are so much more powerful that they can keep a small part of their soul there and stay alive in a way.


    As the creatures get higher in level, so do the soul fragments. But its only when a creature reaches Sacred level where its able to do any harm. We found a way to harness these souls and made the T.Spheres you know of.


    They''re all made from Demon level soul fragments. The higher the quality, the more advanced warriors use them. They are made from King level soul fragments. You should feel even more honored, because this was the first Catalyst level creature¡¯s soul we were able to use.¡±


    Lyrim felt that they were putting too many things into this. What could they gain by sending him as a scout or with a T.Gear that¡¯s capable of holding a lot of natural energy? Although he was greatly impressed and excited, he knew he had to look after himself too.


    ¡°Why do you need me to scout S rank planets?¡± Both Bray and Williams were quiet. Williams spoke. ¡°Bray I¡¯m gonna get some rest. You handle the rest.¡± Infusing a T.Gear wasn¡¯t hard at all, in fact, it was quite easy. Which was why Williams didn¡¯t bother to continue on.


    Before he left, he stored the T.Link back in the glass vault and headed off. Bray and Lyrim also walked out, and Lyrim spoke to him as they went over to the room they were previously in before.


    ¡°Lyrim, we need more information on their habitats as well as the natural energy that makes up the un-explorable areas. With that, humanity can better advance and proceed.¡± Lyrim knew humanity had a lust for battle. It wasn¡¯t a secret.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at combat or any of that covert stuff. How can I survive?¡± Bray then patted his head with a smile ¡°By working you until you collapse every day. Starting tomorrow, you''re going to be going to A rank planets to train you.


    Lyrim¡¯s jaw dropped. He went straight into the frying pan. ¡°What?! Isn¡¯t that to much?¡° Bray shook his head with a smile. ¡°Relax, we have Herifo as well as the Titanic Thell¡± For Sacred set users, considering they are the current peak of power and are looked up to, they are awarded a special title to compliment their T.Gears.


    In Thell¡¯s case, it was Titanic Thell. Lyrim nearly fell on his butt. ¡°-To think someone like that would be coming to help train me¡­-¡± Bray laughed and folded his arms as he looked at Lyrim. ¡°Of course, we planned to ask the other two Sacred set users, but Thell accepted the first time we asked. He really must want revenge.¡±


    Lyrim was quiet. He figured where those words lay directed to. After all, the Asura Phoenix had decimated them and their army. ¡°He isn''t going to fight a Divine creature if it shows up, right?...¡±


    Bray shook his head.


    ¡°Not at all. We made a deal that we wouldn''t risk any of our troops for his sake of vengeance, and he alone would go for it.¡± Lyrim nodded. He had a higher respect for Thell, who had the guts to want to take a Divine beast alone if it appeared.


    ¡°Lyrim, it¡¯s still early. Why don''t you go meet some of your team members.¡± Bray pointed to the room that was next to the one they had used to test Lyrim in. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re coming?¡± Bray shook his head again.


    ¡°I have responsibilities. Besides, you know someone in there.¡± As Bray bid Lyrim farewell, Lyrim headed towards the room and knocked nervously. A small laugh echoed before a voice spoke ¡°Come innnnn¡± Almost as if teasing him.


    Lyrim slowly opened the door to see 4 people inside of it. All of them were living legends. Thorn Rose Maria, Red Claw Zhane, Sharp Sight Iria, and one who Lyrm knew best, Shield Breaker Herifo.


    Maria grinned as she stood up and walked over to Lyrim. She leaned down and spoke with a smile ¡°Hello little boy. Are you lost?¡± She grinned as she eyed him up and down. Herifo then spoke as if to save time and confusion.


    ¡°Maria, that¡¯s Lyrim, the boy that¡¯s caused all the buzz¡± He chuckled softly. Maria then grinned and placed her right hand under Lyrim¡¯s chin, gently raising it. ¡°Ohh really? Now that I look carefully, he¡¯s pretty cute.¡± Eyeing him she softly spoke.


    ¡°I guess if you''re here you must be prepared for the worst. You¡¯re so young, you haven''t even experienced a woman''s body I take it. Shall I fix that for you?¡± Lyrim¡¯s cheeks had gone a cherry red and he froze at the thought of this woman''s words.


    Iria then stood up and walked over, pushing Maria aside. ¡°Pervert¡­ ¡° She gently patted Lyrim with a smile and showed him inside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, she just can¡¯t find a guy who wants to be around her for more than a few seconds.¡±


    Maria growled and huffed before taking a seat on the nearby couch. Lyrim was sat next to Iria but he was still shy and nervous. Not only was he asked to sleep with a girl older than him, but around him were heroes that not even kings would dare look down upon.


    Iria gently patted Lyrim¡¯s back, she was quite close, as if she felt attached to him. Zhan spoke with a glare as he put the paper like report down. ¡°Iria, give the guy some space¡± He snickered, to which Iria growled towards him.


    Herifo then spoke and stood up, bringing the attention of all 4 of them ¡°Well I¡¯d like to officially welcome Lyrim Hytio to Team Deadly. Zhane brought up the report. ¡°Still think that¡¯s a shit name¡±


    Herifo then spoke with a glare.


    ¡°I..It is not..Anyway..Moving on.¡± Herifo, obviously annoyed by Zhanes words, continued. ¡°Lyrim, I¡¯m sure the higher ups have given you the tour and what your role is. But our goal is to make you into a man. That being said, you''re going to be joining us tonight.¡±


    Lyrim tilted his head. ¡°Tonight? What¡¯s going on tonight?¡± Herifo gave a sly grin. ¡°Your initiation. Right, were taking you to Shadow Chasm.¡±


    Lyrim narrowed his eyes. Surely the name was menacing, but where was it. ¡°That¡¯s uhh?..¡± Zhane spoke as he continued to read the report that was obviously on Lyrim¡¯s ability ¡°Its the latest A rank planet we discovered...And I think that name sucks too.¡±


    Herifo glared at him irritated ¡°IT IS NOT!!!...¡± Clearly the one to have named it.


    --------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 6 Planet Shadow Chasm.

    Full Pr Credits to Draconis


    yo hopefully you all are well :) so here is one of the chs i look forward to as it helps me develope my writing skill a bit. but since i cant spoil it il just let you guys enjoy it ;p


    NOTE: after this ch is submited i will also submit an information thread that will make the rankings easier to see.


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Enjoy ch 6 :D


    -------


    Ginta was sitting in his office, his head in his hands, as he sighed while the princess gently rubbed his back while speaking ¡°Ginta, I¡¯m sure next time you both meet the 3 of us can sit down and talk¡± She tried to reassure him, but he only lowered his hands and released a frustrated sigh.


    ¡°Knowing the way he thinks, whats done is done. Whats more, I wonder what Lazuras is intending to do with him.¡± Kaia, who was sitting down, reading over some school reports, gave an idea. ¡°Well maybe it¡¯s to test some new T.Gear or help them with things others couldnt.¡±


    Ginta began to think as he wondered what they were trying to accomplish. The princess then placed her hands on both sides of his shoulders. ¡°We should probably get going soon. We have dinner with my father, remember?¡± She spoke with a soft smile, which made Ginta smile back.


    ¡°Agreed. No use worrying. I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t do anything bad. I can only hope he is safe.


    Meanwhile, back at the Lazuras main branch, Team Deadly as well as Lyrim were waiting inside one of the chambers that were used to send groups of people to different planets.


    As Herifo and the others tended and double checked to see if everything was fine, they activated their T.Gears. A light of several colors engulfing their bodies before it disintegrated, as if the light had hardened like a metallic shell before it disintegrated. Like ash revealing the beautiful armor underneath.


    Lyrim only gazed with awe. This was the first time he had seen Catalyst level T.Gears. They truly were on a whole different level. They seemed more detailed and even had a more powerful aura emanating from them. (A.N you guys will have to forgive me for now I¡¯ll need to get an artist to draw these ;p )


    While Lyrim¡¯s eyes were locked on the T.Gears with envy, 3 scientists approached him with a box that emitted a faint light. As they stopped in front of him, one of them opened the box and removed the object that was inside. Lyrim could only smile happily.


    What was revealed was the T.Gear that Williams had shown before. The scientist then handed it to Lyrim, who asked him to then place it against his chest. Lyrim was somewhat nervous. He had, after all, never experienced something like this before.


    To make matters worse, all the members of Team Deadly were curious to how the so called unusable T.Gear would appear to look like. Lyrim, taking it from the hands of the man who held it, did as told, placing it against his chest.


    As if it were alive, the T.Gear emitted a light before seeming to phase through Lyrim¡¯s body and covering him in a silvery light. Lyrim felt a surge of pain before falling to his knees. ¡°Gahh!!¡± The 3 scientists blinked in surprise. A T.Gear fusion had never brought pain... Unless...


    One of the scientists quickly spoke ¡°Lyrim, if you¡¯re feeling pain, its most likely trying to attack your soul. You need to resist as much as you can!¡± Two of them knelt beside him while watching Lyrim struggle with it the light still engulfing his body.


    Herifo curiously spoke ¡°How many soul fragments did these guys use for it to be able to resist¡­¡± Zhane carefully gazed at the struggling Lyrim. ¡°God knows...This is probably the first time they tried it with someone able to withstand it.¡±


    Iria quickly rushed to Lyrim¡¯s side and held him closer as she spoke ¡°Lyrim, are you going to let this thing beat you? I¡¯ve read your report...your usually bullied everyday...And you even look small and weak...Can¡¯t even defend yourself.¡±


    Lyrim clenched his fists as well as showed his teeth as he felt a small surge of anger as his soul slowly began to overcome the Assimilator T.Gear ¡°I¡¯m...Not weak¡­¡± Iria smiled and spoke again.


    ¡°Why did you come here¡­.Didnt you have a goal Lyrim?..How are you going to reach it if you haven¡¯t even taken your first proper step.¡± Lyrim¡¯s anger surged more, as the light began to grow brighter. ¡°Then..I¡¯ll just have to grow stronger.¡±


    Herifo then spoke with a chuckle. It seemed the T.Gear was losing the battle against Lyrim. ¡°Then if you stick with us Lyrim, we will guarantee you will even surpass your brother.¡± The light surrounding Lyrim surged for a bit before dissipating.


    What was underneath was a metallic like shell engulfing his body before turning into ash, revealing the cleanly detailed armor that had a silver and gold appearance. It was somewhat tight around his body.


    Lyrim panted quietly before he stood up. He had felt pain before, but it had faded. Leaving only the incredibly powerful feeling he now had. As if he were reborn. He looked at his hands before examining all his eyes could see.


    Iria smiled as she clapped quietly. ¡°You look handsome Lyrim. You should feel proud of yourself, you just fought off what could be comparable to a Sacred level soul¡± Lyrim gazed at her before nodding and clenching his fists. It was the first time he had made an achievement that was worth something in his entire life.


    The scientists were also somewhat shocked. They had nearly lost hope when they knew the T.Gear was capable of what it was, but it seemed like the words of encouragement had lit the fire in his soul.


    Herifo gazed up at the control room where a large glass window was. Bray and Rina were looking down. Bray nodded while Rina seemed to let a sigh of relief out. Bray¡¯s words then came to the man who was seated at a control panel next to him.


    ¡°Lock in Shadow Chasm..¡± The man nodded before inputting what appeared to be coordinates. The large field portal, which was in a rectangular shape, began to spin slowly on a set axis. The metal frame around it began to emit a light similar to that of the T.Gears


    Maria, who was silent up until now, was the first to act.  ¡°I''ll go ahead and see if it¡¯s clear.¡± In the center of the rectangle like frame that spun on axis was a condensed energy ball that spanned several meters and pulsed out to the length of the frame.


    As Maria approached it, she passed through the frame as if it were not even there, and as she got closer to this energy ball in the center, she became more and more transparent until she vanished.


    A minute later, Maria returned and spoke out. Zhane and Iria both made their way towards it, before vanishing back with Maria. Herifo looked at Lyrim who had just walked by his side. ¡°You ready kid?¡±


    Lyrim gave a look of confidence. If he could fight that and survive this, he could change his habits and become strong and never looked down upon again. He could even work his way up and see if he could find his father.


    ¡°Lets go then.¡± Lyrim, following Herifo, approached the field portal. With each step, the current surroundings seemed to blend with another. As if two realities were in one. With each step the second reality becoming more dominant.


    Until Archia was no longer visible. The field portal was now behind them in a rocky area, still active. ¡°Welcome to another world Lyrim.¡± Herifo chuckled before patting his back and making his way to his group, who seemed to be taking cover behind some rocks.


    Lyrim looked around. The sky didn''t seem any different, but the atmosphere he felt was nearly intoxicating. If this was truly an A ranked planet, the natural energy must be even more abundant than on Archia.


    Considering his ability, it would mean that he benefited. As he walked over to the group who seemed to be taking cover, Lyrim¡¯s armor began to emit a quiet pulse and hum, as if acting like a mini, quiet vacuum.


    Lyrim figured it was absorbing natural energy from the area for god knows what purpose. He gazed at the group, who seemed to have a serious look. Lyrim figured something was up ¡°What¡¯s wro-¡± He was cut off by Zhane, who gave an expression as if to be quiet.


    Lyrim went over and took a look. He widened his eyes a bit as he saw a herd of what appeared to be large Wolf like creatures. Iria softly spoke ¡°Gemini Wolf.. Catalyst level¡± She huffed quietly.


    Herifo softly spoke ¡°I count 16 of them. Not a good idea to go for it¡± Lyrim looked at them. This was the first time he had heard about the Gemini Wolf. There wasn¡¯t much information on King level and higher creatures. He had no idea why it was a tightly kept secret.


    Herifo spoke again ¡°Lets take another route..¡± The team nodded and quietly went down the rocky area, heading towards the opposite side of the field portal. As Lyrim had begun to make his way down, he tripped and fell down a few large boulders.


    The sound echoed from the clanging of his armor, and as it ended, he softly sat up and mumbled  ¡°Well..Didn''t hurt as much as I thought it would.¡± He looked up to see the look on the groups faces were revealing shock and tension.


    ¡°What''s wrong guys?¡± Lyrim spoke silently before seeing them take a battle stance. Maria spoke fiercely ¡°Lyrim...Don''t move¡± Lyrim instantly froze up. He figured what she meant, but if one is faced with certain danger right behind them, how can they resist not looking.


    He slowly turned to see a large Gemini Wolf with several scars on its body. Although it appeared like it wouldn''t bother anyone, it had a sort of smile on its face as it looked around, wondering what that sound was.


    Herifo spoke ¡°Lyrim, stay still¡­¡± Lyrim shook quietly as he looked into the eyes of the Gemini Wolf ¡°-Shit...Why do these things happen to me? Haha-¡± He couldn''t help but laugh at his own misfortune.


    After half a minute passed, the wolfs face began to twist slightly. Zhane quickly ran towards Lyrim ¡°LYRIM, RUN!!¡± The face of the wolf went from that sort of smile to a twisted menacing devil as it roared, causing the area to shudder with its energy.


    It even stunned Lyrim, who fell down due to the immense force it let out with its killing intent. The Gemini Wolf rushed with incredible speed towards the fleeing Lyrim, slashing its claw that seemed to distort the area it cleaved through.


    As it neared Lyrim, Zhane had punched his fist towards the claw. With two Catalyst level opponents going at it, the collision of these attacks caused the ground to shatter in all directions, a crater appearing under the two.


    The Gemini Wolf seemed to give a shocked expression before Zhane was quick to act. ¡°Pick on someone your own size..¡± Zhane raised his right hand in a claw like manner before natural energy began to channel into it, turning the gauntlet that covered his hand a deep crimson red before he slashed it downwards towards the Gemini Wolf.


    To the Gemini Wolf, who had thought it was getting a free meal, it had never expected to face a life and death situation. The attack had sent a shockwave of energy towards it. This attack was one of a familiar predator, the Red Mane Lion.


    The Demini Wolf¡¯s mouth began to shudder and channel its own natural energy before it opened nearly 2 meters as opposed to the creature total 10 meter height. It had used its own attack, emitting a shockwave roar that collided with Zhane¡¯s attack.


    The two forces collided before Zhane¡¯s attack, the Red Claw Strike, had proved to be the more overwhelming, piercing through before hitting the Demini Wolf, which was blown back several meters.


    Of course the attack was weakened due to colliding with the shockwave, but it still injured the Gemini Wolf. Zhane smirked before Iria and the others had rushed to Lyrim and Zhane¡¯s side.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.Herifo spoke ¡°You got stronger. You must be at, what 50, 60% harmony?¡±


    Zhane grinned ¡°65% since yesterday¡± Maria gave a soft whistle, almost as if congratulating him. But their celebration was cut short by the Gemini Wolf, who emitted an ear piercing howl, that caused the area to shudder.


    Lyrim had blocked his ears. Not that it mattered considering he had a helmet on that only revealed his face. The howl though, was too much. The entire area after the howl had gone silent. Before, the area had a strange feeling.


    Herifo gave a nervous laugh ¡°Today isnt our day¡­¡± The 4 of them circled around Lyrim, as if to defend him. Lyrim, who had just recovered, had seen what Herifo had mentioned. Circling up around them were the entire pack of Gemini Wolves, some with their soft smile like faces, others with that twisted menacing gaze.


    The ground began to shudder, as if an earthquake were about to occur. The front group of Gemini Wolves moved apart, making a path. A large wolf like creature with black and white fur, as opposed to the white fur Gemini Wolves normally had, made its way towards them. It had a straight look as it gazed at the 5 of them, before looking at the injured wolf.


    The wolf seemed to pout and lick its wounds, almost as if seeking pity from the larger one. And it seemed to have worked well, as the larger wolf growled, gazing at the 5 of them, before emitting a soft grunt.


    The entire wolf pack had at that moment changed into their twisted 2nd face as they charged towards them.


    Maria glared as she began to emit energy into her legs ¡°These unfair bastards.¡± 8 wolves had just reached them and jumped in the air, about to attack. But at that moment, a green-blue blur appeared for a moment before all 8 wolves were smashed away, hitting the rocks.


    The green-blue blur didn''t stop there. It had hit 10 other wolves, cutting a few in half and killing them, before it cleaved the ground around the field portal and around group 5.


    Herifo blinked and smiled ¡°You''re late, my Lord..¡± A man in what appeared to be a T.Gear that was adorned more beautifully than that of even the Catalyst set appeared. In his hand,  he wielded what seemed to be a menacing saw like whip spanning several meters.


    Iria smiled happily ¡°Lord Thell..¡±  Thell, who it seemed had appeared from the field portal, smiled softly ¡°Seems like I made it in time. You lot are quite lucky¡± Zhane chuckled softly. ¡°We couldnt wait any longer to show Lyrim here what an A ranked planet was like.¡±


    Thell, making his way to the front of the group, glanced at Lyrim for a moment, as if examining him, before putting his attention towards the larger Gemini Wolf. ¡°This one is interesting...It seems to be close to reaching the Sacred level. I may get some good exercise out of this¡±


    The large wolf, which showed nervousness, had taken a few steps back, as well as the entire pack, as it roared towards Thell. After roaring, it then began to channel its natural energy into its entire body, before turning into a black and white blur, charging towards him.


    ¡°Fast..¡± Herifo mumbled. As it reached Thell the wolf was suddenly locked in place. As if it couldn''t move. Paying better attention, one would see it was covered by a thorny saw like whip that seemed to begin to pierce through its fur and skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty fast. But compared to this whip, you¡¯re way to slow..¡± The whip, which was the result of 100% harmony from a Sacred set, was one of the most powerful weapons at humanities disposal. The leader of the pack had no chance.


    With but a flick of his hand, the whip covering the large wolf¡¯s body seemed to squeeze like a snake crushing its prey. Bones could be heard shattering. Most likely the spine of the creature. It made a large yelp like sound before its eyes turned white and it frothed a bit before going silent onto the ground, limp.


    The wolf pack, seeing their leader die with such ease, couldn''t help but be frightened before they all dispersed in all directions. Thell¡¯s whip, as if alive, returned to a dormant state, growing smaller and smaller before seeming to enter the wrist armor piece of the Titanic set.


    Thell approached the wolf and gently patted its fur before reaching to his waist, taking out a sphere like object. ¡°Initiate T.Gear condensing procedure.¡° While the 4 of them watched curiously, Lyrim was more shocked at how they had entered a life and death situation before being saved by one of 3 legendary heroes. The sphere in Thell¡¯s hand emitted a faint light before floating off his hand. It then began to scan the wolf before firing a steady pulse of blue energy towards it. The wolf¡¯s body began to grow smaller and smaller, as if liquefying, before a few seconds had passed, and what was revealed as the result was a T.Gear


    Thell went over and picked it up, examining it curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t recall us ever having a Gemi set before. This will do nicely¡± He threw it over to Herifo, who caught it with a smile and placed it in a small box on his waist.


    ¡°Lord Thell, this is the first time I have seen you use your weapon. It truly is incredible.¡± Iria spoke, complimenting him.


    Thell, along with Zhane, were examining the remaining corpses spoke ¡°I was lucky that it wasn¡¯t fully a Sacred variant. Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee your safety. There was still quite a difference in power. I¡¯m sure it would have became one in another 20 years¡± He spoke before sighing, patting the corpse of a Gemini Wolf that was cut in half.


    Zhane also sighed before gazing at Thell. ¡°My Lord, which direction shall we head to?¡± Thell looked around before a voice called out. ¡°Lord Thell, it¡¯s truly an honor to be in your presence. ¡° Lyrim went over and bowed. When would he ever see someone like him again? He was also saved by him.


    He was in his debt. Thell gave a soft laugh before smiling ¡°The wonder child. You know, I should be the one thanking you. You may have given me the opportunity to meet another Divine creature.¡±


    Lyrim was somewhat confused, but he just went along with it, even though the thought was scary considering meeting one was surely death. Lyrim gazed at the corpses of the wolves as the now complete group headed off. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we turning those into T.Gears?¡±


    Herifo, who walked beside him, spoke ¡°A T.Gear can only be made from a complete corpse. A tail being cut off is nothing, but cut in half like that or losing a head, its power would be severely lowered. It isn¡¯t worth the time for a T.gear that may as well be as strong as a Mega Beast.¡±


    Lyrim nodded and followed the others. His armor though, continued to emit that vacuum like sound. He also saw on his chest was a sort of core that had several lights in a circular pattern around it. Before there was only one light on, but now there were two.


    The group had spent several hours hunting Catalyst level creatures, but had steered clear of the Sacred ones they encountered. The Sacred level creatures also stayed clear of them, as if knowing it would be a battle not worth it.


    Nightfall had come and they decided to set up camp in a small cave that wasn¡¯t too deep, but was good for shelter. The group began to tend to their own tasks. Some setting up tents in the cave, others preparing rations that they brought along.


    Thell, who seemed to be meditating, was left alone, while Herifo, who was tending to a pot of stew, was interrupted by Lyrim. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys eat the meat from the creatures we hunted?¡± Lyrim curiously said.


    Herifo, who stirred the pot, seemed to figure this may be a good question and spoke ¡°Well, the bodies of these natural creatures have their own sort of flow of natural energy. If we were to devour the meat, this energy could disrupt our own, or worse, poison us. Think of it as salt. Having the right amount is healthy, but having too much is bad.


    Which is why we are used to eating Beast and Mega Beast level creatures. Anything above is too risky. We don¡¯t have the stomach that those creatures have, nor the body.¡± Herifo then gazed at Lyrim, who seemed to listen curiously.


    ¡°Then again, maybe you could? Haha, want to try?¡± Lyrim quickly raised a brow and declined. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not one for such a risk.¡±  As night went on, the group had eaten before turning in. Of course, they remained in their T.Gear armors for safe measure. Especially in a world like this.


    Although Lyrim had a question he couldn¡¯t remove from his head. Herifo was on scout duty, while Thell hadn¡¯t budged an inch from his former stance for several hours. ¡°Herifo..Why do you call this world the Shadow Chasm? It seems pretty normal to me.¡±


    Herifo grinned and spoke ¡°You will find out tomorrow. Right now, get some sleep. You¡¯re gonna need it.¡± At that moment, a 3rd light out of 10 on Lyrim¡¯s chest had turned on, before Lyrim decided to sleep, even though it was slightly uncomfortable in the armor.


    The morning that followed, the entire group was awake, even before Lyrim, who had woken up just to see what the noise was coming from, only to see them all packing up. He quickly got up and looked around. Iria saw him and smiled  ¡°Good morning Lyrim. I hope you slept well?¡±


    Lyrim nodded with a thankful expression, and went to see if he could help around. As he looked at Thell he had only just saw Thell open his eyes before standing up, acting as if nothing had happened. ¡°Zhane, why was Lord Thell doing that?¡±


    Zhane blinked as he was packing up the tent and spoke ¡°It¡¯s a way to increase harmony. Trying to feel the armor you wear.¡± Lyrim was confused for a reason and spoke ¡°But isn¡¯t Lord Thell already at 100%? Why would he continue?¡±


    Zhane shrugged ¡°Who knows? Maybe there¡¯s a way to go further, hahaha ¡° He gave a sort of sarcastic chuckle before Thell called out to them all. ¡°We are heading to the Shadow Chasm. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all aware of the danger it poses¡­ We would avoid it at all costs, but compared to the other planets, this is the only place where our wonder child can test his ability properly¡±


    Lyrim knew he was talking about him. This is where the conversation before had come to his head. Where T.Gear users couldn¡¯t enter, but Lyrim could. The entire group had travelled for a half hour before passing a hill. Lyrim, who was making his way up, was looked at by Herifo.


    ¡°You wanted to know why we call this planet the Shadow Chasm. Well here¡¯s your answer¡± Herifo gave a somewhat emotionless expression, and when Lyrim made it up, he saw something that was incredible. He didn¡¯t know whether to be frightened or amazed.


    The entire surface in front of them had an incredible large chasm of darkness that spanned beyond the horizon and god knows how much further.


    ¡°Shadow Chasm¡­.¡± Lyrim whispered to himself. Maria then patted his back ¡°We sent a T.Sphere to scan it for our initial check to see how deep and how long it spanned for.¡±


    Lyrim tilted his head with a curious face and spoke ¡°What were the results?¡± Iria, folding her arms, gave a sort of huff and spoke ¡°It extend for ? of the planet¡¯s surface. As for how deep...When the T.Sphere got close to the entrance of the chasm, it malfunctioned and fell in. So we arent sure. We didn¡¯t have a spare at the time, unlike now.


    -----------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Information+Facts

    INFORMATION


    Beast/Creature Rankings from Lowest to highest.


    Beast


    Mega Beast


    Demon Beast/Level


    King Beast/Level


    Catalyst Beast/Level


    Sacred Beast/Level


    Divine Beast/Level


    Celestial Beast/Level


    Demigod Beast./or just Demigod


    God Beast./or just God


    Primordial Beast/Primordial


    ---------------


    Armor Ranking/Rarity


    Beast Set


    Mega Beast Set


    Demon Set


    King Set


    Catalyst Set


    Sacred Set


    Divine Set


    Celestial Set


    Demigod Set


    God Set


    Primordial Set


    ------------------


    T.gear Skill Ranking.


    Beast Set = Normal Level skills + ultimate


    Mega Beast Set = Medium Level Skills + Ultimate/Normal.


    Demon Set = Knight Level Skill''s + Ultimate/Medium/Normal


    King Set = Captain Level Skill''s + Ultimate/Knight/Medium/Normal


    Catalyst Set = General Level Skill''s + Ultimate/Captain/Knight/Medium/Normal


    Sacred Set = Mage Level Skill''s + Ultimate/General/Captain/Knight/Medium/Normal


    Divine Set = Divine Level Skill''s + Ultimate/Mage/General/Captain/Knight/Medium/Normal


    Celestial Set = Celestial Level Skill''s + Ultimate/Divine/Mage/General/Captain/Knight/Medium/Normal


    Demigod Set =  Destruction Level Skill''s + Ultimate/Celestial/Divine/Mage/General/Captain/Knight/Medium/Normal


    God Set = Creation Level Skills + Will have all prior skills and be able to create skills as there understanding grows.


    Primordial Set = Universal Level Skills + Will have all prior skills and be able to create skills as there understanding grows. but will have an easier time developing god level abilitys.


    ---------------------


    Planet Ranking


    C Level Planet = Beast/Mega Beast.


    B Level Planet = Demon/King Beast.


    A Level Planet = Catalyst/Sacred Beasts.


    S Level Planet = Divine/Celestial Beasts.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    SS Level Planet = Demigod/God Beasts.


    Rankings Are Based off of archias system/knowledge


    -----------------


    LifeSpan''s


    Beast Set Life span = 200


    Mega Beast Set  Life span =  400


    Demon Set  Life span = 600


    King Set  Life span = 800


    Catalyst Set  Life span = 1000


    Sacred Set  Life span = 10,000


    Divine Set  Life span = 30,000


    Celestial Set  Life span = 50,000


    Demigod Set  Life span = Immortal Natural Energy reaches a point where it stops the aging process and rejuvinates the body


    God Set  Life span = Immortal Natural Energy reaches a point where it stops the aging process and rejuvinates the body


    Primordial Set Life Span = Immortal


    ---------------


    Fact''s


    (1) Soul Fragments are formed when a creature becomes powerful enough to manifest its soul after converted to a t.gear it starts off from demon level. a sacred level creature soul is powerful enough to fight back as a t.gear unless its wielder supresses the soul with his own willpower


    (2) weapons created from the 100% harmony of t.gears only appear for sacred level sets and higher.


    (3) its possible to make a t.gear evolve into a higher tier but this requires 200% harmony a task no one has ever achieved before aswell as requiring the set to absorb other t.gears to sustain it.


    (4) due to the many planets bieng discovered there names are usually determined by significant landmarks or by those who discover them such as "shadow chasm" in ch 7''s explanation.


    (5) Lazuras assumes that on ss ranked  planets there are as many god level creatures as an A rank planet would have Sacred level creatures.


    (6) Allthough a planets ranking such as B which contains Demon/King level beasts is the accepted ranking that isnt to say a higher level creature such as a catalyst beast may appear but that is very rare. there is also talk that an incredibly rare situation in a planets most abundant natural energy reserves a sacred level beast may appear on a B rank planet.


    (7)


    (8)


    (6)


    (More to come)


    ----------


    Think this page requires something let me know or comment ^^

 Chapter 7 It Which Devours

    Full Pr Credits to Draconis Evening guys so i figured id give you guys a special ch release since some of you are eager for the next ch. as for the next ch after this maybe after tmr ^^ depending on how quick i type the raws and they are pred.


    p.s i got the first sketches for es cover it looks incredible :) cant wait to show you guys the finished product.


    Please dont forget to Rate/Favourite/Follow/Enjoy ch 7 :)


    ----------------


    Thell began to make his way down as he approached what appeared to be a large rocky outcrop at the start of the chasm. ¡°Lord Thell, shall we try to scan its depth again?¡± Zhane spoke, to which Thell shook his head. ¡°We won¡¯t risk it. T.Spheres are annoying to make from what I hear.¡±


    Zhane nodded and the group proceeded to go further down the hill. Lyrim could see in the distance many large and incredibly large creatures. This was life on the planet. Something they were used to. Although, the closer the group got to the surface, the more he understood.


    The reason why the creatures converged on this location was the transparent mist that appeared to flow from the chasm. The deeper it was, the darker the mist got. But on the surface, it was somewhat transparent.


    ¡°Natural energy..¡± Herifo nodded ¡°In its rawest form. Not that near synthetic stuff they used on you¡± Lyrim frowned at the memory of him being used as a test subject, but he put that in the past. There was no use getting worked up about it.


    As they neared the rockier part of the outcrop, a small cave like entrance was revealed behind a large boulder. ¡°Just where we left it.¡± Zhane smiled, to which Thell looked at it and then gazed at the others.


    ¡°From here on out, we are entering the unknown. I¡¯m not sure what may be inside here, or even if it leads anywhere. I want you all to keep alert and stay quiet¡±


    The group, including Lyrim, nodded, and Thell was the first to vanish into the darkness of the cave, followed by Zhane, then Maria. Lyrim was sent next, while Iria and Herifo would guard from behind.


    In front of him, as he entered the darkness, they had all raised their hands, emitting natural energy to use as a torch. Lyrim could only gaze with delight at their control over it.


    He had then attempted to try it to an had succeeded on his 2nd attempt. ¡°-So it¡¯s not that hard. It¡¯s all about controlling the flow of energy and expanding it out like a torch.-¡±


    Although the others seemed quite impressed. It usually took several weeks to learn. For him to learn it on his second go was commendable. Although they didn¡¯t let him see their expressions.


    The group began to venture deeper into the cave system.


    ¡°At least it seems natural¡± Iria spoke, not really seeming impressed but still cautious. The cave system appeared normal, with some water dripping down it and stalactites growing from the cave ceiling.


    This view had seemingly gone on for a half hour as they traversed in a sort of downward manor, before Thell stopped and gazed in front of him to see another natural entrance. But this time, for 5 of them, it was a dead end.


    The group converged around it before Thell put his hand inside of it. It was as if his hand was slowly becoming numb, but it was still bearable. He then looked at Lyrim and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you to enter Lyrim.


    When you decided to agree to don that armor, you began your path to become stronger. This is your choice. Do you want to proceed down this path where none of us can follow?¡±


    The entire group was quiet while they gazed at Lyrim, as if expecting him to chicken out. Lyrim began to think about things. His past mistakes, his regrets, his pain and suffering. And then the more recent events that had unfolded in his first battle experience with the pack of wolves.


    ¡°If I go..I¡¯m sure I¡¯m going to encounter danger, knowing my luck..¡± Herifo chuckled and spoke ¡°I guess it¡¯s sett-¡± He was quickly cut off by Lyrim ¡°But I can¡¯t be a coward and show weakness. I need to man up and advance for my own sake. I¡¯ll do it¡±


    Herifo widened his eyes and even Maria seemed to get all giddy at seeing Lyrim act like a man. Iria only smiled and showed him approval, while Zhane gave him a pat on the back.


    Thell smiled and nodded in acceptance. ¡°Well said boy. That being said, you need to be careful¡± He handed Lyrim a second T.Sphere he kept at his waist ¡°Were not sure if it will work or not, but on the negative that it lasts a few seconds in that mist.


    Activate it and use it to tell us if you¡¯re in trouble. I¡¯ll rush in there and try to assist. I can probably last 16 minutes in my current form, and I¡¯m certain at top speed I can reach you.¡±


    Lyrim nodded, taking it and placing it on a sort of edge on his armors waist. As he approached the mist, he took a deep breath and stepped in, waiting in it for a moment. At that point the 6th light on his armor turned on. The 4th and 5th having turned on during the groups sleeping and the trip here.


    Lyrim felt somewhat energized. As if he could run a marathon. And the armor emitted a somewhat louder vacuum like sound, which he had no idea to which part it came from. Lyrim gazed behind to see them before they nodded and wished him luck.


    He then proceeded inside, vanishing into the mist. Herifo spoke quietly to Thell ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m sure you have noticed those lights on his chest. What are they?¡± Thell shook his head. ¡°Your guess is as good as mine. Lazuras doesn¡¯t know what sort of main abilities that armor has other than it is good at absorbing natural energy.¡±


    Lyrim began to venture down. The mist itself was somewhat transparent, and the light made from natural energy had turned a sort of greenish blue due to the reaction with it. But it also helped pierce the mist. At most he could see several meters forwards, but still placed his hand on the surface of the cave wall as he continued along.


    Lyrim had thought he entered a completely different world. The water that dripped down from stalactites was a glowing blue color. Most likely infused with natural energy. The stalactites themselves were glowing green, and the walls were beginning to also glow a faint white.


    The further down he got, the brighter it became. He wasn¡¯t even sure he was in the Shadow Chasm anymore. An hour had passed at a steady pace, with Lyrim making his way through narrow entrances and climbing down several edges.


    He managed to reach a fairly wide area due to him trying to find the wall, but not being able to.


    That was until he looked up. He could see a bright light as well as the the sun that this planet orbits around. Although it gave a red color, most likely due to the mist tampering with the light.


    As Lyrim gazed in front of him, he saw that he was smack in the center of the black mist. He looked around suddenly in confusion as he panicked a bit.


    ¡°Shit...Where¡¯s the entrance?¡± Lyrim quickly looked around before gazing down to see faint imprints from his armor. He gave a relaxed sigh before whispering to himself ¡°I¡¯ll just follow them back. I wonder how long I¡¯ve been here for¡­ ¡°


    At this stage, the 9th light on Lyrim¡¯s chest had turned on. Needing one more before it had initiated its unknown function. As Lyrim had decided to head back, not bothering to use the T.Sphere since nothing bad had happened, he froze dead in his tracks.


    A loud, blood curdling screech echoed around the entire Shadow Chasm area that Lyrim was in. It was as if death himself had awoken, and now sought to reap. A fierce wave of energy as well as killing intent blew across the entire area for who knows how far.


    But what followed was the screeching and frightened sounds of other creatures, as well as the sound of them running away. Lyrim quickly looked down, as if to retrace his steps, but as he ran just a few meters, he was bumped and hit onto the ground.


    He panicked and looked around to see several creatures, from the ones he could make out, he saw them running in the direction he came from. He huddled into himself, as if to guard from their stomping. And it seemed to have worked, as he wasn¡¯t knocked down again.


    Silence seemed to encompass the entire Shadow Chasm. Before, when Lyrim appeared, he was somewhat afraid of being in such an open area. Who knows what lurked inside. But this sort of silence as well as the event of the creatures fleeing made it even more terrifying.


    Lyrim quickly turned his light off as he heard the sound of steps head towards him. These steps were like miniature earthquakes that put the large Gemini Wolf to shame. Lyrim kept quiet as he slowly backed away, hoping whatever it was couldn¡¯t see in darkness.


    As the steps got closer and closer, until the quakes made Lyrim¡¯s teeth clatter, they stopped, close to him. He felt a somewhat menacing presence he knew was around him. He also felt what appeared to be a breeze of hot air, but it felt more like steam that stung his face.


    He gulped and shut his eyes for a moment before clutching his lips ¡°-If I die here..I¡¯ll face whatever it is head on..I..At least need to look it in the eyes and show it I¡¯m not afraid-¡± Lyrim seemed to build up courage as he remembered his words to the group before.


    He raised his right hand and emitted the light. What he saw was something so horrifying, his heart had stopped for a second, his face turning pale. The mist forming natural energy seemed to vanish for several dozens of meters in the presence of this creature.


    Jet black scales and a draconian look, its eyes a piercing red that seemed to stare into one''s very soul. Lyrim¡¯s body quivered and he kept that blank look. The creature seemed to be looking directly at him, as if it knew he was here and it could see him all along.


    The creature opened its mouth to reveal a demon like smile, as purple flames seemed to come from the sides. This would put the Gemini Wolves first look to shame. This smile was one not of a creature, but the devil itself.


    The creature, opening its mouth, seemed to emit its natural energy into a red sphere of crackling energy, as if angered by this little pest who dares stand in its way.


    ¡°Die...I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± Lyrim clenched his teeth, a flash of images appearing on his face as he stood up in fear, barely able to stand. As if he wanted to try and run away.


    The moment the creature fired off this massive blast which seemed to emit a deafening sound, Lyrim¡¯s 10th light on his chest turned on. A massive light engulfing him as he faced the creature. The 10 lights changed to several different colours before activating.


    From the center of his chest, a crack appeared, before a sort of whirlpool of energy was revealed. The attack of the creature had quickly been subdued by the pull of this enigma and been drawn to it before being devoured by this strange occurrence.


    The mist that had been pushed back by this creature¡¯s presence had been brought back into the center, being pulled into the whirlpool of light on Lyrim¡¯s chest. The more it devoured, the stronger it seemed to become. Lyrim felt like an immovable statue. He himself couldn¡¯t budge from it.


    The creature growled as it felt the incredibly powerful pull, feeling it¡¯s feet lose grip. But what made it worse is it also felt its own power drain into this mysterious occurrence.


    Lyrim seemed to give a blank look as he watched this armor devour an immense amount of mist.


    ----------The moment the creatures roar reached the main groups ears--------


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Thell and the others seemed to wait patiently and nervously. Thell quickly opened his eyes, and a second later they were bombarded with energy as well as killing intent felt from inside the entrance.


    Thell bit his lips ¡°Shit¡­.A Divine level creature¡­.¡± Before Herifo and the others could ask what had happened, Thell had vanished inside the entrance Lyrim had gone through like a green and black blur. He used his top speed, trying to make the best out of the time he could muster in an attempt to save the boy.


    Travelling down the main entrance, he saw the sights Lyrim had seen, and 3 minutes in, he saw something different. The water and stalactites that were glowing as well as the wall were emitting a line of energy that seemed to be drawn inside the deeper part of the cave, as if being called for.


    Thell looked at himself, only to see he was feeling his own energy being drawn. ¡°Lyrim..Just what have you awoken..¡± Thell, fearing the worst, rushed deeper inside, feeling his body numb bit by bit.


    Lyrim, right behind the center of the source of this whirlpool of mist, was dealing with the force of energy it devoured.


    As the armor devoured more and more energy, new colored lights began to appear on the dial like armor. But this was right at the center and there were 4 lights. 2 of the lights had turned red while it continued to absorb.


    The Divine level creature, significantly weaker, felt itself lose it¡¯s grip before it was sucked into the vortex. The creatures body had drawn closer and closer before it was bombarded with the powerful gravity like crush.


    It¡¯s boned and flesh tearing apart as it released a screeching sound that was more frightening than it¡¯s roar. As the creature tried to flee to save itself, it couldnt escape. Flesh being torn off, then limb after limb, before the creature had passed on its head, being crushed before its entire body remaining had its innards being thrown in the vortex before they to were crushed and devoured.


    At this stage, more blood curdling roars began to echo. If one would look at the Shadow Chasm from the top, they would see the mist had nearly vanished completely in this vortex with a limitless appetite.


    The sources of the roars were emitted from creatures that were drawn to the source. They also felt their energy being sucked away. At that moment, Thell had arrived from behind Lyrim, where the power of the vortex was minor and he wasn¡¯t drawn in. Like a safe zone.


    His eyes widened with shock and horror to see Lyrim¡¯s chest devouring the mist as well as the countless red eyes of the creatures that remained in the minor amount of mist that was left over.


    Thell yelled towards Lyrim ¡°Lyrim, what are you doing!!!¡± Lyrim couldn¡¯t hear him due to the sound of the roars as well as being so close to the vortex. He was slowly starting to feel like a puppet of this armor.


    Creature after creature began to show themselves, as they were also starting to struggle with the vacuum like vortex. Thell narrowed his eyes and clenched his teeth, knowing he couldn¡¯t go fight them. If he got closer to that vortex, he would be torn apart.


    His eyes shuddered at the sight of the creatures. ¡°They¡¯re...A...All Divine level¡­ Was this entire chasm a nest for Divine level creatures?...Shit..I¡¯ve never seen any of these things before..¡±


    Each planet had a new abundance of creatures and that brought about the new prospect of T.Gears, but Lazuras had done its best to make sure that T.Gears were regulated well, with not too many varieties being thrown into the mix for safety concerns.


    But what Lazuras didn¡¯t expect was that their careless tampering and fusion of soul fragments had birthed an armor with a taste for natural energy unlike any other. At this stage, the Divine level creatures which had charged their attacks, had fired of waves of energy as well as beams of devastating attacks towards Lyrim, in a joint attack to stop him.


    But they were met with a terrifying sight. The vortex of energy had swallowed all their attacks into one around the main whirl of mist, and devoured it. From this stage, one creature had felt it¡¯s anger reach its limits before it charged in a zigzag like movement before slashing toward Lyrim from the side


    But it too was met with failure. As if the armor had felt threatened, the vacuum suddenly increased in size as well as strength to the point where Thell was starting to feel a pull. The creature which had attacked had been torn apart and had itself devoured by the vortex.


    Divine creature after Divine creature was sucked closer until they too were torn apart by the force of the vacuum. Lyrim himself stood there, immobile and unaffected by the pull. It felt as if his body was welling up with energy.


    It felt like in his veins no longer ran blood but natural energy, coursing through them. His skin began to show lines of several colors, as if he were nearing a stage where he himself was going to explode.


    ¡°I..can¡¯t...t..take it¡­Help¡­¡± He spoke, trying to ask for anyone to assist him. Thell, feeling he had been responsible for this boy¡¯s path in and having memories of comrades dying at his own greed, couldn¡¯t stand idly by. He took the risk and approached Lyrim, inch by inch.


    ¡°Hold on Lyrim!! I¡¯m on my way!!¡± He struggled for balance as he approached Lyrim carefully from behind. At this stage, the mist had all but vanished from the Shadow Chasm, and the light of the sun had shone down to reveal bones and the many Divine creatures that had lurked inside.


    Thell, although shocked, had to focus on his task at hand, and that was to try and help Lyrim. As he reached his hand closer to Lyrim, Herifo and the others appeared, only to struggle to fight for balance.


    Showing shocked expressions at the events that were unfolding in front of them. ¡°What..the hell is going on..¡± Zhane spoke as he clutched onto a large boulder with the claw tips of his gauntlets.


    Iria called out at the two in the main event ¡°Lord Thell, Lyrim!!!¡± Herifo, smashing his feet into the ground to try and gain balance, also looked nervously. While Maria stood quiet, but watched carefully.


    As Thell reached over his hand to grab onto Lyrim¡¯s shoulder, the 4th and final rainbow like light on the inner dial on Lyrim¡¯s chest turned on. At this point the vortex of energy that swirled around stopped devouring and stayed calm.


    The torrent of animosity and hunger had stopped in its path. The Shadow Chasm¡¯s natural energy had all but been eaten up.


    Lyrim fell to his knees as he stayed silent. Thell panted slightly, as he had also lost significant energy in the struggle, his own natural energy being devoured.


    The group of 4 in the back rushed towards them, as they saw the several Divine level creatures that had managed to stay alive. The creatures were roaring with anger as they approached, as if to claim the energy that was stolen from them. ¡°Not good¡­¡± Thell got up weakly and looked behind and called out.


    ¡°Herifo, get Lyrim out of here. I¡¯ll try to hold these guys back.¡± Thell called out and as he touched Lyrim¡¯s right shoulder to turn him around. Thell only watched with horror and fright.


    The right side of Lyrim¡¯s face seemed to have undergone a manifestation, as if he had half his face taken over by a demon. His skin turning pitch black, while his right eye was a deep blue with red and a weirdly shaped diamond like pupil with a green dot in the center.


    ¡°Ly...rim..¡± Thell whispered before he turned to look at a lion like creature rush towards them with the remaining energy it had left, as if to devour them both in one bite. Its strides caused the chasm walls around them to shudder slightly.


    As Thell began to draw his weapon, the pupil on Lyrim¡¯s right eye had condensed into the green dot before a beam of pure energy a few centimeters wide had fired directly in front, only barely noticeable by Thell¡¯s eyes, as well as a little noticeable by the Divine creatures.


    They still had no time to dodge. At this incredible speed, the beam pierced forward, and vanished into the distance. The lion like creature, as well as the others, froze in place before a half second passed.


    The entire path of that beam had began to twist, as if space had distorted. The lion creature, as well as the others, were torn apart near instantly, and the area the beam traversed twisted and exploded with a ferocious fury.


    The entire chasm, drawn into the laser that had seemed to caused a vacuum. This explosion of energy had caused a reaction a half mile wide with 20 miles in length and destroyed everything in that direction, leaving nothing but ash and the remnants of rock that survived.


    One of the rainbow lights on Lyrim¡¯s chest had vanished, as if being the cost for that attack just now. The pupil in Lyrim¡¯s right eye had reverted back. And as if his armor had felt the threats were all gone, the right side of his face had reverted back to its original form.


    The rainbow lights, on the denial, vanished, leaving the dark look they had from the beginning. Thell¡¯s jaw had dropped as he was stunned at the sight. Seeing such a small, barely noticeable attack cause so much devastation, making Divine level creatures look like playthings, was unheard of before.


    He nervously looked towards the boy as well as the armor he held. He saw that Lyrim was unconscious, but seemed to be breathing. Herifo had given a look of fright and had frozen in his tracks as he watched in horror at the sight of the attack of Lyrim take up an entire chunk of the chasm.


    Zhane had begun to sweat as he looked at the aftermath, as if wanting to make a joke out of the situation. ¡°Ha...Haha..I..b..bet y...you could see it from space..¡± Iria, although nervous and cautious, had still rushed over to Lyrim¡¯s side, to check if he was ok.


    Maria had also gone to check on things, as she too was also worried for him. She looked to Thell, who began to weakly stand up and make his way to a charred corpse of a Divine creature that was lucky to have at least died a visible death.


    ¡°Lord...T..Thell what...was that?¡± Thell was quiet as he used the first T.Sphere he had to try and convert the Divine creature¡¯s body into a T.Gear ¡°Tsk...Too damaged to be converted.¡± Maria, having her mind shocked by the situation, was in no mood to be ignored.


    ¡°L..Lord Thell!!¡± She spoke, annoyed. To which Thell rubbed his head, still shaken by the events that had unfolded. He finally spoke ¡°I...don¡¯t..k..know¡­¡± The 5 of them, clearly having no idea what had happened.


    Thell then continued to speak. ¡°Get Lyrim, we are leaving...It¡¯s dangerous to stay here any longer. It seems the mist isn¡¯t around anymore to pose a danger..¡± They all had been quiet for a bit, still trying to come to grips with what happened, before they nodded.


    Zhane went over to Lyrim and put him over his shoulder, before the group of 6 began to head back.


    A soft voice calling out. A fatherly voice that Lyrim knew all too well. ¡°Lyrim, you have been sleeping for quite some time. When are you going to wake up and greet your father? Lyrim... Lyrim...¡± The voice began to speak his name after ending the sentence.


    ¡°F..Father?¡± Lyrim spoke as the voice continued to speak his name. ¡°FATHER!..¡± He quickly opened his eyes and leaned up¡­


    ----------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 8 Giant Plains.

    Full Pr Credits To Draconis Hey guys here is your dose of Ethereal sovereign for the week i hope you enjoy this ch trying to add a bit more action i know you all want lyrim to be op but i also want to make it op done right and not a quick insane boost asap so im adding abit of stuff inbetween.


    Please Rate/Favourite/Follow/Enjoy ch 8 :)


    Any mistakes errors please post so i can correct it.


    -----------


    Lyrim was greeted with an immense amount of pain around his body to which he fell back on the medical bed he was lying on. He looked around, as if trying to find the source of the voice, but saw no one.


    That was until a nurse at the door to this room quickly jumped and ran off.


    Lyrim raised his hands as he closed and opened them, as if to confirm he could still use them. ¡°Father¡­¡± He whispered to himself, before a familiar voice snapped him out of his trance.


    ¡°Ahh so you woke up, hah..¡± It was none other than Williams, holding a stack of papers and having a tired look. ¡°Dammit boy, what¡¯s with you and giving me days without sleep. What have I done to you.¡± He spoke in a joke like tone.


    Williams, not giving Lyrim a chance to reply, spoke on as he looked at the papers. ¡°You know boy, when I first heard about you and your ability I thought that it wasn¡¯t true. In fact, I doubted it more than anyone. I mean, it doesn¡¯t make sense.


    A normal boy who had gone through several evaluations just so happened to birth a unique trait that allowed him to absorb natural energy without a T.Gear? It¡¯s unheard of¡±


    Lyrim stayed quiet. His memory was a little fuzzy, but he remembered what he had done to those creatures, the feeling of his body being somewhat taken over.


    His right side had gone blank. He couldn¡¯t even see from his right eye, but his left worked fine. The feeling of overwhelming power raging within him. Within the armor.


    ¡°What sort of T.Gear did you give me... ¡° Lyrim spoke, narrowing his eyes at Williams. It had put lyrim in danger, and due to the events that unfolded, how could he not be angry and curious.


    Williams blinked as he looked at Lyrim before chuckling quietly ¡°Don¡¯t worry abou-¡± Lyrim clenched his hand ¡°How can I not worry about it.


    I thought it was supposed to absorb energy and be used for scouting! How the hell did something like that end up doing what it did..!!¡± Lyrim was furious.


    He did not want to be lied to again, or be kept in the dark. It was either the truth or nothing. Williams sighed and rubbed his head ¡°Argh..I wasn¡¯t there. You make it sound like something awesome happened. The reports only tell so much.¡±


    ¡°Fine boy, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± At that moment, Bray opened the door, hearing Williams words. Bray then narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine Williams, I¡¯ll be the one to tell him.¡±


    Bray seemed quite annoyed.


    Then again, he should be, as Thell had stormed into his office after beating 15 King level and 1 Catalyst level guard with ease, demanding answers.


    Bray pulled a chair next to Williams and sat as he folded his arms. ¡°Lyrim, you should know that none of this can leave this room. In fact, there will be consequences. This information is something within Lazuras¡¯s top brass. If any of the kingdoms found out there would be quite an issue¡­¡±


    Lyrim was all the more curious. Surely it was something dire enough to be kept secret. Bray then went on. ¡°You see, your armor isnt exactly made from the most efficient parts of natural energy absorbing materials.


    When Lazuras was formed, we had quite a bit of founding and began research around Archia to help study natural energy and its properties, as well as its possible uses.¡±


    Lyrim knew this was common knowledge. So far it wasn''t important. Bray went on ¡°150 years ago, a team of researchers discovered a small mountain here on this very spot, and there was a cave system that led down.


    In fact, it led so far down it had taken 2 days to traverse to the bottom. What they found could be said to be a contributing factor in our understanding of T.Gears as well as the creation of T.Spheres.¡±


    Lyrim hadn''t blinked. It was as if watching a movie where the most exciting part was about to come. He couldn''t resist. He then spoke ¡°What was it they found?..¡± Bray chuckled, to which he looked at Williams who went on.


    ¡°We found the remains of a creature spanning several miles. It was so large that the area where we found it seemed to be artificially created by the creature, as if to use as a resting ground.¡±


    Lyrim had discovered that Williams was one of the people who was in that group. Then again, he was Lazuras¡¯s top scientist, and had been given a T.Gear. Most likely not for combat, but to extend his life so he could research more.


    Lyrim still wasn''t satisfied. ¡°What does this corpse have to do with my answers?¡­¡± Williams went on ¡°Relax. You see, this skeleton was something we obviously haven''t discovered before. It was unique.


    In fact, the very bones themselves were filled to the brim with natural energy so potent it could turn a limb that touched it to ash. We had to be careful, as the cracks in the bones seemed to leak a small amount of that potent energy.


    These skeletal remains are also what helped us significantly. It is also what we uhh.. ¡° He cleared his throat as he rubbed his head again. ¡°Used for creating your armor..Of course it wasn¡¯t enough by itself, so we had to add in a mix of other parts..¡±


    Lyrim clenched the bed sheets as he silently gazed at them both. His heart was beating softly, and he felt the energy the T.Gear emitted faintly in his chest, as if wanting him to know its there. ¡°What was that creature...To be so strong.¡±


    Bray huffed and cleared his throat. ¡°We arent really sure. All we know is that it was so deep down, only a T.Gear of a King level could sustain that sort of environment. A few miles more, and we would have reached the planets core..¡±


    Williams continued from where Bray ended. ¡°That creature was extremely powerful. It even managed to stop any lava flow or molten rock from entering the cave system, as if forming an invisible barrier. We arent really sure how to calculate its rank.


    The most we have seen is a Divine creature, and going by the Asura phoenix''s plume, I¡¯d say whatever the remains belonged to was much, much stronger than a Divine ranked beast.¡±


    Lyrim nodded and decided to continue on. ¡°What am I supposed to do with this armor? I¡¯m guessing I have to give it back?¡± Bray laughed as he shook his head ¡°No need. You¡¯re already working for us, and besides, who would we find to use it? We can¡¯t even examine it properly because it¡¯s so enigmatic.¡±


    Lyrim couldn¡¯t help but smile. He felt even more unique than before. A T.Gear so powerful that it could rival a Divine and beyond. Lyrim then joked ¡°So I guess this makes me the strongest person on Archia, hehe¡±


    Both Williams and Bray couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Bray responded again as he stood up ¡°Not necessarily. It would be like giving a baby a battle stallion. It wouldn¡¯t be able to control it. Which is why, when you recover, I¡¯ll be assigning you to a lower ranked team until you learn to control your armor.¡±


    Lyrim frowned as he quickly responded ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with Team Deadly?¡± Bray replied softly ¡°Well, now that we know the output of your armor, we arent sure what it will do.


    So we need to at least put you in an environment where you can become stronger without worry. As for Team Deadly, after what happened they¡¯re all going on vacation for awhile.


    Lyrim nodded, knowing there wasn¡¯t any point in arguing. ¡°What about Lord Thell?¡± Williams replied as he fixed the reports ¡°He left as soon as Bray explained things to him. Most likely to go back and train. Seemed like he really wanted to get stronger. You must have shown him a good show, hahaha¡±


    The two left, leaving Lyrim to lie down on the bed again and shut his eyes as he tried to feel for the T.Gear inside him ¡°Remnants of a mysterious creature..¡±


    Lyrim had healed quite quickly. Even faster than most T.Gear users would. It surprised the doctors and nurses that had routinely checked up on him, wondering what sort of T.Gear the boy must have to emit such recovery speed. As the issue resolved, Lyrim accompanied Rina towards a less secure section of the underground HQ.


    ¡°Lyrim, your new team is a little new as well, but you could say they are all geniuses. They¡¯re a bit older than you, but don¡¯t let that worry you. Compared to Team Deadly, their T.Gears are all Mega Beast rank.


    So you should feel a little special¡° Rina spoke, as she gave a soft wink before reaching a large metallic door. She raised her hand over a sort of control panel that emitted a faint light before growing dim.


    (PR Note: Not sure about the ¡°Compared to Team Deadly¡± part)


    The door opened afterwards and she stepped in. Lyrim followed behind, and was met with curious gazes. In the room were a total of 6 girls and 3 boys, each emitting an aura that made them seem powerful. Lyrim could tell each of these individuals wanted to become stronger.


    How could he not when he himself felt that feeling. The room was quite chatty before they entered, but it had gone silent before Rina spoke up ¡°Evening everyone. I¡¯d like to introduce your new team member. This is Lyrim Hytio¡±


    The voice of one of the males spoke out ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t he the so called genius Gintas brother? What¡¯s he doing here?¡± Lyrim frowned slightly at the mention of his brother¡¯s name, but let Rina speak.


    ¡°Well, since deadly is on vacation after their last mission, Lyrim needs a new temporary group until they are back and ready¡± One female quickly yelled. She seemed pissed off.


    ¡°What the hell?!! This little brat is in deadly? What a load of bull. What¡¯s so special about him? He looks, like, his 5 years old¡± A few other members burst out in laughter. This made Lyrim clench his fists. But he remained calm. After all, they were somewhat right in his appearance.


    Rina cleared her throat and grinned ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d try not to annoy Lyrim. He is a valuable member of Lazuras and single handedly dominated Shadow Chasm from what the reports available said¡±


    Stunned expressions appeared on all but one male, who had short, spiky black hair, and a scar on the bridge of his nose, with eagle like eyes. ¡°Reports can be exaggerated¡­ In the end, I¡¯ll be the one to tell his value in my team..¡±


    Lyrim felt he wasn''t going to get along easy with all the members, and even more so with this boy, who obviously had to be the leader by the way he spoke. Lyrim smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for trouble, I just want to improve myself and I¡¯ll be gone before you guys know it¡±


    Lyrim clearly didn¡¯t like this groups nasty elitist attitude. Team Deadly was more reasonable, considering they were all experts who knew how to properly value someone.


    Rina smiled and patted Lyrim on the back. And leaned down whispering ¡°Lyrim, I haven¡¯t told you, but this is Team Hawk, a rookie team that has shown promise. They¡¯re all friends with each other, and would only be part of a group if they were all together. Which is why there are more than the usual amount of members.¡±


    Lyrim curiously gazed back at them all to see them going back to their chatting, hearing a few talk about him. Some nice, some not so nice. As Rina, left thinking he would get along nice without even staying to introduce him more, Lyrim felt left out and annoyed.


    ¡°-Damn her. She put me in a tank of sharks and left-¡± Lyrim sweated nervously before walking to an empty corner area where there was a table. He sat on the chair near it and quietly waited as he gazed off, trying to put his mind at ease by thinking of a different topic.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    But his concentration was ruined by the sound of a voice. He turned to see where it came from, only to find a somewhat athletic looking female with short hair and a tough look. She had a nice chest size, but also gave that tomboyish feeling. She folded her arms, grinning at him.


    A few of the other students couldn¡¯t help but give looks of pity towards Lyrim, as one of the guys whispered to a girl ¡°Poor guy..Leona is merciless¡± The girl beside him gave a quiet giggle as she whispered back ¡°Shh, lets see what happens.¡±


    Leona, seeming to be the athletic tomboy wearing a tanktop and shorts that showed her finely flawless skin as well as her round butt, as if asking for someone to try something so she could beat them up, then spoke ¡°So you¡¯re Lyrim, Lazuras¡¯s new genius. You know, everyone here is considered a genius. I wonder what makes you so special.¡±


    Lyrim gazed up at her, raising a brow. He was clearly not intimidated by her. After being bullied for many years, he had gotten over the feeling of intimidation when he had finally entered that life and death situation on Shadow Chasm, so unless she was trying to kill him, he didn¡¯t really feel like he was afraid, which seemed to make him smile.


    Although Leona saw this smile and growled, reaching down, grabbing him by the collar of his shirt and raised him up towards her. ¡°-Holy hell...What beast like strength-¡± Lyrim felt that she was still holding back.


    It was as if she were a wild ape. Leona grinned ¡°What the hell are you smiling at..Why don''t you show me your T.Gear. In fact, why don''t we visit the tremor arena and battle a bit. Maybe that will show you what a true genius is.


    Lyrim frowned before smiling again at her ¡°-This ape beast is already starting shit with me. Can¡¯t I get a break from bullying even here..-¡± A voice called out which seemed to cut Lyrim some slack. ¡°Leona¡­ How many times have I told you fighting between members is prohibited..¡±


    Leona pouted quietly and turned to gaze at the eagle eye boy who seemed to be reading a comic ¡°Kyta, how can you be ok with this!! None of us know him, and we told the higher ups that we won¡¯t accept anyone other than our own friends¡­¡±


    Kyta smiled, which seemed to be a sort of fake menacing grin. ¡°Relax. I¡¯m the one who agreed to it in the first place¡± The entire group became loud as some began to argue to Kyta, who frowned as he spoke out.


    ¡°Listen guys...We¡¯ve been through school together, our entire lives struggling to show ourselves.. And only now have we made it into Lazuras..Lyrim has been in Team Deadly, meaning whatever is special about him can surely help us advance further. I doubt the report saying he conquered Shadow Chasm is false..¡±


    The team grew quieter, with some looking at Lyrim, sneering quietly. Kyta spoke again ¡°All we need to do is just babysit him and hope we get a promotion to a B ranked team.¡±


    At that moment, a voice echoed from a nearby speaker as it called out ¡°Team Hawk, please prepare to depart to C Ranked planet Giant Plains. All members of Team Hawk are to be present at Field Gate 7 in 5 minutes¡±


    The entire team seemed to jump up quickly, with excitement appearing on their faces as they all left. Leona gazed at Lyrim, growling before sticking her tongue out at him and following her group of friends.


    Lyrim looked around before sighing in relief. As he left, and was about to leave the door, a hand was placed on his shoulder.


    It was none other than Kyta, who glared at him ¡°You may not know it...But I know you came to Lazuras a few days ago..I also know you¡¯re pretty shit at combat.. I¡¯m not sure what the higher ups are planning, but I won¡¯t let my team be their guinea pigs.


    If you endanger my team, I¡¯ll kill you and dispose of you...So be a good boy and don¡¯t interfere in anything we do. You¡¯re only going to be watching how we handle things¡±


    Kyta then walked out in front of Lyrim, leaving Lyrim standing there by himself ¡°-Hmm..-¡± Lyrim clearly didn¡¯t know how or what to think of the situation. It¡¯s not like he had that combat experience to begin with. He would do as he said, and hope it would be over as quickly as it started.


    A few minutes later, all the members of Team Hawk were present and in their T.Gears. They looked like finely made suits of armor that adjusted to suit the shapes of their bodies. Lyrim then activated his own, which seemed to look as ordinary as theirs.


    A few eyes locked onto his armor as whispers went out ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve never seen that model before. What is it? While another spoke ¡°Beats me. Doesn¡¯t look like anything special though. Maybe a new Beast monster?¡±


    It was rare to see new low level T.Gears due to Lazuras wanting to get a control of things, as well as not wanting to create ones that may be dangerous even at a Beast level. So they used ones in mass that they knew they could retrieve materials from easily.


    Kyta spoke out as he was given a white tablet. ¡°Listen up everyone. Giant Plains is known for its enormous Mega Beast and Beast creatures. We will have to be careful. I don¡¯t want anyone falling behind or getting squashed.¡°


    Sounds of quiet chuckles echoed slowly before Kyta smiled and chuckled at his joke. At that moment, the field portal opened in the same way the Shadow Chasm one had opened. The frame twisting and spinning before emitting light and a sphere of energy, forming in the center.


    The entire group then made their way inside after a scout had gone and come back to tell it was safe. As they entered the field portal, two realities began to collide, but caused no disturbance as the second reality became real and the first slowly vanished.


    It left only a vast, grassy plains with a faint green sky with silvery clouds. In the distance, in the sky, a soft green sun that emitted heat. Most likely the reason for the planets color.


    Other than the sun, this planet had 3 moons. 2 of which were quite large, and the other being significantly smaller. They seemed like nothing special, but Lyrim¡¯s eyes widened as he enjoyed the sensation of experiencing a new sight.


    ¡°Incredible... ¡° He spoke softly, to which Leona glared at him ¡°Pfft, so called Team Deadly member thinks this is a tour to enjoy the sights. Pay attention¡± Lyrim gazed at her and gave a soft glare, as if wondering what her problem was.


    Kyta then called the group to attention, as the two scouts went on ahead to explore and check if things were safe to advance, reporting back every minute. After 10 minutes, Kyta spoke out after talking to a scout next to him.


    ¡°Listen up. Lay just found a group of Beast level Tuskaphants with a variant Mega Beast Spineaphant. I¡¯m sure you all know what these guys are capable of, but since we have a new member I¡¯m going to explain again.¡±


    (PR Note: When I right clicked Tuskaphants to see what it was geing to correct to, it said Tuska Pants XD[I don¡¯t know why I find that so funny])


    It seems regardless of Kyta wanting Lyrim on the sidelines, he still wanted to be on the safe side. ¡°Tuskaphants have 4 large tusks on there faces, and span 8 meters in height and 6 meters in length. They¡¯re not hard to deal with if you take into account their crappy turning ability.¡±


    A few more laughs before Kyta continued. Lyrim began to think to himself ¡°-These guys must really be close. I guess that must be the reason they were all so negative towards me joining-¡±


    Kyta went on ¡°A Spineaphant is harder to deal with. Its entire body is covered with bone like spines, so it¡¯s going to be a bit more durable. If you get hit, its going to hurt and probably kill for the less durable T.Gears. Be very careful.


    But, like the Tuskaphant, this guy has bad turning ability. Even though his charge is quick, if we can get him in terrain that¡¯s better for us we can use Tez and Vez¡¯s Dela Croc T.Gears to pierce through its undersides.


    Both Tez and Vez cheered in unison. One was a boy the other a girl, who looked nearly identical. Obviously twins, Lyrim thought curiously. ¡°The rest of you, I want to be careful, and focus on the Tuskaphants.


    Their durability is much less, and shouldn¡¯t be a problem if you dodge. After that, you will come assist straight away with the Spineaphant.¡±


    They all nodded and began to move out. A few minutes later they arrived in a somewhat closed off rocky area near a hillside path that seemed to be connected to a small mountain. In the distance, 7 large, red scaled creatures which seemed to be rubbing their tusks against the dirt as well as each other, as if playing.


    In the center, was a larger creature, nearly double the size of the others, resting on its knees, which must be quite strong to support that weight. ¡°Damn that¡¯s huge¡­¡± Spoke one of the friends to another.


    Kyta chuckled quietly ¡°Don¡¯t let its size fool you. As long as you focus on the others, Tez, Vez, and me will handle the big one¡±


    After waiting a bit, Kyta nodded and whispered ¡°3¡­.2¡­.1 go!¡± Both Tez and Vez rushed towards the herd, which seemed to quickly call to attention. As they both ran quickly, avoiding the large Tuskaphants, they both hit their large armored like claws against the front of the Spineaphant, which seemed to hit back.


    The force caused them to blow back as a hard wind blew. The Spineaphant stood up as the twins regained their balance. The Spineaphant emitted a near deafening roar as it began to charge towards the twins, who then ran towards the mountain path.


    ¡°Go!¡± As the Spinephant left, leaving the Tuskaphants there, as if knowing their alpha would take care of the intruders. They were suddenly attacked by a group of others. At that moment, Kyta went off to chase after the Spineaphant to assist the twins, while he left the others to combat the Tuskaphants.


    One student, Sean, who wielded a T.Gear made from Grass Rabbit, had powerful leg strength as well as strong kicks. He was most suited to avoid the charges of the Tuskaphants.


    As one got near him, he used his legs to kick up the dirt, leaving the Tuskaphant in the dust before he kicked his feet again, plowing his foot into the side of the creature, which shuddered before being pushed back several feet. Its large legs causing the ground to dig up as the force moved it back.


    Sean whistled in surprise ¡°Damn these things are tough.¡° As he moved his foot away, he noticed a large bulge in the side of where he kicked. It seemed as if he may have broken a rib or two ¡°That¡¯s better..¡±


    Leona, whose T.Gear was made from Earth Cat, was agilely navigating her way through a bunch of her comrades fighting their respective Tuskaphant.


    She jumped up towards one of the Tuskaphants, which spun its head in a sort of slashing manner, as if to damage her. But she caught onto its horns and then scratched her hands towards the creatures eyes, causing blood to run and blinding it and making it collapse.


    Her fellow students gazed with awe and respect. One female spoke ¡°D..Damn, she got stronger again..¡± Their joyful expressions soon turned to one of fear as a deafening roar again echoed out.


    From the mountain path was the Spineaphant, its undersides bloodied and one of its front horns broken. It gazed at the group and began its immense charge towards a group of 3 T.Gear users.


    Leona bit her lips ¡°Shit...Where are the others, Were they defeated¡­?¡±


    -------------------


    (A.N i wonder if some of you allready hate leona hahaha btw i noticed my use of , without pring has improved a bit *mindblown* my grammar has improved by 1% )


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 9 A Night Of Un/Rest

    Full Pr Credits To Draconis good afternoon people here is your release for es i hope you guys enjoy it. just a heads up there is a mature scene that i put in a spoiler tag quick warning.


    If es can get 10 ratings il consider doing a special release tmr :)  right now getting into the best rated isnt my goal but to improve to 5 stars is i allready know i have a reader base so right now improving my writing quality and es star rating is what i need :) hopefully i can earn 5 star reviews


    Please dont forget to Rate/Follow/Favourite/Enjoy ch 9


    -------------


    The Spineaphant charged towards several T.Gear users, but most managed to dodge, leaving two who didn¡¯t have strong agility type T.Gears but more so durability. They barely got out of the way, but the force of the creature¡¯s feet still managed to hit them, causing them to fly for several meters before one hit the ground and the other against a nearby boulder, which nearly shattered.


    With but a kick, they were both unconscious and on deaths door. Leona roared out ¡°Sean, get Kiana. Lyrim, stop standing there like an idiot and grab Mita¡± Having no choice but to rely on Lyrim, she clenched her teeth as she ran towards the Spineaphant in an attempt to grab its attention.


    She only managed to succeed by slashing at the back of the creature¡¯s knees, where it was sensitive. Causing it to roar before turning, trying to hit her.


    Lyrim quickly rushed over to the female who had been smacked across the ground and was lying limp. He checked to see if she was alive, but saw several lines of blood from her mouth as well as her T.Gear being badly damaged.


    He panicked a bit but mustered up the courage to pick her up using the strength of his own T.Gear and began to run over towards where Sean was taking the other to safety.


    Lyrim glanced back to see the students combatting the Spineaphant. Sean then turned and ordered him ¡°Make sure these two are safe and don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± For someone who was teasing him before, it seemed he placed a bit of trust in Lyrim to protect the injured. Then again, there was no choice.


    Lyrim glanced at the Spineaphant and saw that they were struggling with it. He bit his lips ¡°God damnit¡­¡± At that moment, one of the Tuskaphants that wasn¡¯t killed came charging towards Lyrim, seeing that he was easy pickings with two injured.


    Lyrim turned, and at that moment, a black figure came and punched the Tuskaphant head on, causing its body to reverberate slightly, before it was moved several feet back and fell down limp


    The figure dressed in dark grey armor with a red horn on the head of the armor turned to gaze at lyrim ¡°I..It¡¯s you¡­¡± The figure was Kyta, but he didn¡¯t look so good. He was bleeding all over and fell to his knees, clutching the arm he had just punched the Tuskaphant with. ¡°S..Shit, I underestimated that beast..How can I mess up now of all times¡­¡±


    Kyta seemed to have thought his team could handle a small herd with one Mega Beast, but it seems the Spineaphant was more than he bargained for. It was a creature that was so close to the peak of turning into a Demon level creature, it¡¯s own power had been sitting on that barrier.


    Lyrim rushed over to Kyta to check on him. ¡°Kyta, what happened? Where are the twins?¡± Lyrim asked, to which Kyta clenched his hand ¡°They¡¯re fine...I managed to save them in time and draw its attention. That bastard¡­¡± Kyta looked at Lyrim. Seeing it was him, he quickly stood up, trying not to show weakness. He then gazed at the two.


    ¡°Good..S..Stay here and prot--¡± Just then, he turned to see the Spineaphant charge towards them, it¡¯s eyes blazing with fury as it recognized the one who injured it.


    The creature used one of its abilities. Its long trunk stood up before it utilized Sonic Tremor, an ability of the Spineaphant. The force of the roar was so intense, it knocked back everyone within 30 meters of it, clearing its path to charge at the injured Kyta.


    Kyta gazed at Lyrim as he narrowed his eyes ¡°Get...them to safety¡­¡± He spoke, motioning  towards the two injured members. If it was after him, he wouldn¡¯t put his group in danger. As Lyrim nodded and stood up after looking at the kneeling Kyta, a voice echoed within his head. ¡°-Filthy creature¡­-¡±


    Lyrim quickly looked around before seeing no one. The voice was indeed close, and was quite deep. Having a demonic sort of tone. It frightened him enough to draw his attention from the Spineaphant and Kyta who was charging forward towards it.


    At that moment, Lyrim¡¯s right arm raised on its own accord before a dark green aura engulfed it ¡°What the fuck!!¡± He called, out causing Kyta to turn back and face the scene with horror.


    As if Lyrim¡¯s body had a will of its own, he jumped up several hundred meters in the air with ease and smashed down like a meteor towards the Spineaphant, which stopped dead in its tracks after feeling the intense energy this new individual put out.


    The energy engulfing Lyrim¡¯s hand extended before it formed into a large claw that spanned nearly 30 meters in diameter. The green claw then plummeted down towards the Spineaphant, not only crushing it with ease, but causing the ground around to rumble as the ground shattered, causing cracks to form spanning meters in length and shooting in all directions.


    It was as if the planet itself was splitting apart, but it soon died down. The claw of energy diminished, revealing only the shocked Lyrim and the pulp like carcass of the Spineaphant in the crater with cracks in all directions.


    The area was quiet for nearly a minute as Lyrim stood up, his mouth shut. He looked at his chest to see the red lights he hadn¡¯t noticed till now had appeared, but were just now vanishing, as if a threat was removed.


    Lyrim looked around, seeing the looks of shock from all of Team Hawk, even spotting Leona looking at him with fear and fright as she crawled backwards on her hands while gazing at him.


    Kytas eyes were shaking with fear and surprise at Lyrim¡¯s effortless kill of the Spineaphant which had nearly wiped them all out ¡°I..Is this the reason...Team...Deadly took him in?? Just what is he...What is that T.Gear¡±


    As the dust from the ground that had been shattered settled down, Kyta, regaining his composure, first called out to everyone to check on the injured.


    With several hawk members heading towards the two unconscious individuals, as well as a couple heading to the path to check on the twins on Kyta¡¯s order, Kyta made his way down towards Lyrim and the crushed corpse of the Spineaphant, being careful as he grasped his injured hand.


    He stopped several meters away from Lyrim. ¡°I..I¡¯d like to be the first...to apologise to you...I underestimated you because..I thought you were weak...But I can see this isn¡¯t the case... You¡¯re clearly something beyond us..¡±


    The remaining hawk members, who were checking on themselves, had overheard and were quiet, as if not daring to interject. They knew they also underestimated Lyrim.


    Leona, who stood up, clenched her fists while gazing at Lyrim. ¡°-W..Why¡­.Why is someone like him so strong...He is so young...How did he get so powerful?...Did I not work hard enough¡­-¡± Showing anger and jealousy towards him.


    Lyrim, of course, was still dazed from the events. Hearing a voice in his head before his body acted on its own and crushed the Mega Beast. And then Kyta apologising to him.


    Several hours later, the group had set up camp in the mountain path where it was too narrow for large creatures to come by, meaning it was better for them.


    With the injured recovering, food being made, and the scouts on guard, the hawk members were seated around a campfire.


    Lyrim though, was sitting on a small ridge like edge that showed quite a view. Their position was quite spectacular. Not only was it a closed off path, but it also had an opening to  a carved out entrance that showed a great view.


    Lyrim was gazing at his hand used to effortlessly crush the Mega Beast, wondering if this same power was the one used to kill those Divine level creatures. But since that moment, nothing out of the ordinary occurred.


    Whatever it was, he considered he owed it his life as he knew the Spineaphant would have most likely gone for him next. He raised his head as he heard several footsteps. Turning his head, he saw a female out of her T.Gear, which was of no surprise considering C rank planets are all able to harbour oxygen like Archia.


    The female smiled towards Lyrim, she was covered in bandages. Beside her, a male, who seemed to be also covered in bandages, appeared. She spoke after clearing her throat. ¡°I..I¡¯d like to thank you for saving my life...And defeating the Mega Beast¡­¡± She showed a hint of blushing. He didn¡¯t know whether it was from shame or embarrassment.


    The male counterpart gave her a gentle pat on the head and spoke after her ¡°We heard you beat it in one hit..I¡¯m truly sorry w...we laughed at you¡­¡± They then bowed towards him, before Lyrim smiled


    ¡°I..It¡¯s fine. I was only doing what I could to help¡­I¡¯m sure you would have done the same for me ¡°He spoke when in his heart he wasn¡¯t sure if the would. Especially because the nervous looks on their faces.


    The female then spoke as if to lighten the mood ¡°That must of been an incredible move. You¡¯re T.Gear looks like nothing special, but you managed to beat it with such ease...They said you were hundreds of meters in the air before you squashed it like a bug, hehehe¡± As if enjoying violence, she gave a sort of innocent giggle.


    From there, the 3 began to talk and seemed to have hit it off. The hawk members, who were guilty, had saw their friends casually chatting with Lyrim and were quite curious. One by one, they began to move towards them and introduce themselves before apologising and joining the chat. Leaving only Kyta, who was managing the food, and Leona, who was huddled up by herself opposite the fire of Kyta.


    Kyta spoke softly to her ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you join the others..?¡± Leona frowned and growled quietly ¡°I don¡¯t wanna..¡± She said, as if showing her inner child. Kyta sighed. ¡°You know...Even I know when to admit my mistakes. That boy is something special. We all looked down on him, and he showed us up. It¡¯s gone from us protecting him, to him protecting us.¡±


    Leona¡¯s eyes narrowed, her body tensing up. ¡°H..He¡¯s nothing special..¡± She mumbled against her forearm. Kyta only sighed before continuing quietly.


    Later that night, as everyone slept, with guard duty being rotated, the hawk members had slept next to the camp fire, leaving Lyrim to sleep inside the cut out cave like entrance which also seemed to emit a bit of heat.


    He had the chance to sleep with them, but choose not to, as he felt it would still be a bit awkward on the inside. He quietly began to think of things ¡°-Remnants of a creature¡­ What sort of creature was it? A Sacred creature has the ability to fight back in a T.Gear, but once the wielder¡¯s soul overcomes it, then it submits¡­


    Not only did I beat this armor, but I didn''t feel like I was fighting a soul. It was more like I was trying to contain a raging fire. And then today¡¯s events where my body was taken over...This is the second time...What sort of creature was it?..-¡±


    Lyrim couldn''t help but try to put several facts together to try and piece together what was going on, and what this armor was. He couldn''t ask Williams, because his guess was as good as his. The information Lyrim discovered now, would be the latest he knew. He also had to tell Williams. If he didn''t, the hawk members would in their report anyway.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Lyrim thought about this for a bit, before giving a sigh and slowly shutting his eyes as he mumbled to himself ¡°Tomorrow''s my birthday...13... I wonder if I should ask for a day off¡­¡± A soft voice that was familiar replied as quiet shuffling sound appeared near him.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don''t I give you a present?..¡± Lyrim quickly leaned up before he felt two strong, yet soft, hands pin him down gently onto the ground over the sleeping bag that Team Hawk had carried as supplies.


    (warning mature scene ahead read at your own discretion)


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    Lyrim¡¯s eyes could barely make out the females face, but he could tell the voice was from Leona. He struggled a bit, worrying she may come to hurt him.


    Leona smiled softly and leaned down, her lips trailing up the side of his neck, her soft, warm breathe causing Lyrim¡¯s body to wiggle and twitch slightly. Her silk like lips reaching near his ear as she gently bit his ear lobe then released it and whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine...I won''t hurt you..Just relax¡­¡± Lyrim did as she said, unsure what she wanted from him. Such acts were still new to him. Although he matured quite a bit, it was for reasons other than sexual acts, so the thought of such things hadn''t crossed his mind. His eyes widened as his heart beat faster.


    Leona would slowly lower herself to his chest as he wore a simple shirt and pants that would reveal when a user was out of there T.Gear. Then again, each person had their own style they prefered.


    She unbuttoned his shirt before softly kissing his neck again, her tongue slipping passed her lips before she pressed it softly against his collarbone, swirling around the edge of it before her mouth lightly latched on and she began to suck.


    ¡°Mnmm..Ahn..¡± Lyrim let out quiet, soft moans as his fingers softly clawed at the side of the sleeping bag. His body slowly shuffling under Leona while a soft bulge pressed against his pants from his crotch.


    ¡°L..Leona w..what are you¡­¡± His voice innocently called out, before her lips parted from his collarbone. Her tongue was slid out a bit with a soft chain of saliva linking her tongue to where she had sucked. She could barely see the hickey she had left before smiling at him.


    ¡°I...wanted to apologise to you...And this is how I¡¯m going to do it¡­¡± Lyrim¡¯s face was already a deep red that even seemed to show a bit in the dark moonlight. He spoke softly ¡°Please stop...This...This isn¡¯t something that should be done as an apology..¡±


    He tried to reason with her, but it didn¡¯t seem to work. Her hand trailed down his chest, that seemed quite flawless. He wasn¡¯t muscular nor skinny, his body was shaped well and was quite cute. It caused her to quietly giggle before she kissed down his chest.


    The tingling feeling of her lips against his chest echoed across his body, even being felt in his bones. And this feeling went on as it touched his stomach and down until it neared the top edge of his pants.


    He was slightly panting at first, before his eyes widened at the feeling of his pants being lowered a bit. He leaned up and quickly placed his hands over hers.


    ¡°Please...stop. I don¡¯t want this¡­.¡± Leona gazed at Lyrim, seeing that he seemed afraid. Then again, he was only 13, and it was 2 am in the morning, with the sun not even showing a sign of revealing itself.


    She was quiet as she saw Lyrim¡¯s innocent afraid gaze. She smiled before embracing him in a hug, unable to resist her now new found likeness of this boy (A.N in other words when it comes to lyrim she became a shotacon?))


    With his head pressing against her breasts, she laid him down with him still embraced against her as she laid beside him. ¡°Leona...why¡­.don¡¯t you hate me?..¡± He worryingly asked, wondering what she was up to and if it was really an apology.


    Leona quietly shut her eyes and whispered. They had done well so far to not wake anyone up or even alert the guards. ¡°Lyrim...I¡¯m jealous of you¡­¡± Lyrim blinked as he felt his face press more against her large breasts. The feeling was quite good, like he had a pair of pillows, and her scent was sweet and somewhat intoxicating.


    ¡°Why of me?...¡± He curiously asked, wondering what was so good about him. This made Leona give a quiet pout ¡°You¡¯re so strong...And yet you¡¯re so young¡­.I thought you were weak...and that I...I could show you what true genius was.¡±


    Lyrim, still hugged against her breasts, thought to himself ¡°-Because I¡¯m strong?...-¡± He felt the need to clarify something, as if to cheer her up. ¡°Strong?...No...I¡¯m weak¡­.I couldn¡¯t save my father...and my brother betrayed me...Not even my clan wants me...I couldn¡¯t do anything to change that. While everyone looks at my brother, they can¡¯t even see me in his shadow¡­¡± He spoke nearly spitefully as his eyes shut a bit, almost forgetting he was in the embrace of a beauty.


    Leona blinked and whispered quietly ¡°Ginta is your brother right? I forgot...I had heard about your father¡­.I¡¯m...not really sure how to respond to that Lyrim..But...I¡¯m sure there are reasons...Kyta isn¡¯t too fond of your brother either..¡±


    Lyrim blinked as he looked up to see her his face, nearly covered by her breasts. She looked down and placed a soft kiss on his forehead, as if he were an adorable pet of hers. ¡°I never knew..¡± He whispered quietly.


    As he looked up, he couldn¡¯t hear another word from her. Looking closer, it seemed she was fast asleep. Then again, she looked exhausted, not just physically, but mentally. Maybe she had something on her mind, Lyrim wondered.


    He tried to get out of her grasp but found her monstrous, ape like strength was even strong as she slept. He gave up and just quietly decided to remain her prisoner for the night.


    The next day, a few giggles and laughs echoed slightly, as well as whispers. Lyrim¡¯s eyes twitched a bit before he opened them and looked.


    He saw Leona more clearly in the sunlight, and even her appearance wearing a tanktop as well as shorts. It was more revealing up close and personal. But his focus and eyes turned to the sound of the voices.


    He saw several hawk members, mostly the girls, giggling and waving to him as one spoke as she noticed his gaze ¡°Good morning, Mr Breast Lover..¡± Two more laughed as another spoke ¡°I hope Leona was gentle with you?..¡± Lyrim¡¯s face turned a crimson red as he struggled to get free, but his struggling only woke Leona up.


    She yawned and leaned up, releasing Lyrim as she looked around while rubbing her eyes ¡°Nn..whaat¡¯s going on?..¡± She looked at her friends gazing at her, before she looked at Lyrim, then back at them, her face deepening with embarrassment before she glared at Lyrim


    ¡°D...Damnit I fell asleep..¡± She quickly got Lyrim in a soft head lock which was all the worse for him since he was trying to do up the shirt she unbuttoned yesterday night. ¡°L..Let go!¡± he growled softly, which made her grin and try to pin him and get him to submit.


    This caused the other hawk members to smile, as they were worried yesterday that Leona hadn¡¯t come over and shared the most negative thoughts of Lyrim, but it seemed they made up and more so at night.


    Meanwhile, Kyta, ignoring the commotion, was looking at the horizon, standing next to a scout. He spoke softly ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± He spoke almost cautiously while the scout nodded ¡°Yes, it shouldn¡¯t be far. 2 miles away from the forest I saw it light up like an inferno. It was huge¡­ Scared the shit out of me, especially when it looked this way...It vanished soon after. I would have screamed if Hason hadn¡¯t covered my mouth¡­¡±


    Kyta looked again, seeing only small herds of Beast level creatures that werent really up to their standard. Kyta clenched his hand and sighed.


    ¡°Fuck¡­.How does a King level Nova Walker show up on a C ranked planet? Our luck is incredibly shit¡­¡± The scout then spoke ¡°Should we tell the others that we are canceling the training trip?¡±


    Kyta, who was thinking carefully, sighed before looking to see Lyrim in Leona¡¯s grasp and thinking again. ¡°No¡­¡± He smiled softly ¡°We have a member of Team Deadly with us. What¡¯s there to fear?¡± Speaking in approval of Lyrim as someone who has power greater than his own.


    Several hours later, the group had packed up and began to move out, while Kyta spoke out ¡°Were heading north towards the forest. I was thinking of keeping this a secret, but it¡¯s too important to not worry about¡­¡±


    Hawk members began to chatter to themselves, wondering what was up. By now, the entire team had healed due to the natural energy absorbing ability their T.Gear had given them. Kyta went on ¡°Yesterday night, Yiro spotted a Nova Walker 2 miles from here¡­.¡±


    Fear was seen in the eyes of the hawk members, as well as denial as one guy spoke ¡°Yiro, are you sure you weren''t seeing things? Haha¡± One of his friends spoke, to which Yiro clenched his fist.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure...It was huge...I thought it was going to set the forest on fire...I.It was scary as fuck¡­¡± The fear in Yiro¡¯s eyes, as well as the quivering of his body, seemed to make them believe him then. Especially since in the whole group, his eyesight was the best. Which is a reason he was made a scout.


    Leona, folding her arms, spoke as her eyes narrowed. She stood next to Lyrim ¡°So what now? Are we calling it?...¡± She spoke in annoyance before Kyta remained quiet and smiled ¡°Were fine. After all, we got a secret weapon. What¡¯s a king level to a Catalyst T.Gear?¡±


    Kyta spoke, assuming Lyrim wore one. The attention was focused now on Lyrim, who blinked curiously and gulped. Leona tilted her head as she gazed at him, as if examining him again. Lyrim spoke out.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to fight it?..¡± Lyrim spoke. He knew, most likely if whatever the voice was saved him twice, it would do so again. But he wasn¡¯t so sure about it saving his team mates.


    Kyta smiled ¡°I¡¯m sure...Besides, it¡¯s only if we encounter it. We¡¯ll be careful¡± Lyrim felt somewhat relieved and nodded before the group had finally finished packing and set out towards the north, heading to the dense forest.


    The Beast level creatures seemed to ignore them, knowing the fight wasn¡¯t worth it, and if they didn¡¯t bother them, why would they fight.


    The forest to the north was incredibly huge, spanning nearly a thousand miles of thick vegetation. But deep inside this vegetation, a creature whose body flickered with thick fire that emitted from it, touching the leaves but not burning them, as if it had mastered control of this fire, lurked about.


    This creature huddled down, letting out a shriek that caused the forest to shudder, before its body began to tremble and mutate slightly. It¡¯s pure, red and orange flaming body began to change color. As it¡¯s mass grew, the flame turned a dark crimson and green. The creature¡¯s eyes turning a ferocious blue as it then roared, the entire forest seemingly shaking.


    The Nova Walker had evolved into a Catalyst variant an, Inferno Walker!


    ---------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 10 Flame Incarnate

    Full Pr Credits to Draconis afternoon sorry about this late release i was pondering a bit before writing this raw in which direction and what sort of things i could do to make es interesting thankfully i have a nice solution :) i hope you guys enjoy this.


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Enjoy ch 10 :)


    ---------


    Kyta and the group had begun navigating their way through several outcrops throughout the plains, ignoring the creatures that didn¡¯t seem like they would pose a challenge. Their mission was not to bring back T.Gears, but to improve themselves.


    C rank groups, in general, were sent on tasks that were mainly used as training for them to improve them and prepare them for higher ranked planets, even though it would sometimes be dangerous. This weeded out the weak from the strong.


    After all, the world of Archia, with just over 13 billion individuals scattered through many, many continents and lands, had an abundance of people willing to apply.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to stumble across a genius or two every few years but it was more so rare to stumble across a super genius that would maybe come once every thousand years, if lucky. Even then, they couldn¡¯t force such a person to undertake becoming a T.Gear user, as they may have other plans.


    Leona, walking beside Lyrim, began to speak. ¡°I wanted to ask you, what sort of skill was it that you used to defeat the Spineaphant?¡± She spoke curiously. When she had tried to do those things to Lyrim that night it was her way of apologizing.


    Being such a hot headed, feisty female, she was used to being right all the time and praised by her friends and peers. She had never felt she was so far in the wrong before. Lyrim softly spoke, even he was curious. ¡°It¡¯s uhh...Well, something new. I haven¡¯t really named it¡±


    Leona chuckled and sighed softly ¡°I gotta admit though, it was incredible. I can see why you were put into Team Deadly, even though they have thousands of candidates a year.¡±


    Lyrim blinked with surprise ¡°I never knew they were that impressive.¡± Leona frowned before gazing at him ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it. They¡¯re the main source of Catalyst level T.Gears, and even with other Catalyst level groups, they still out do them because of their harmony rate.¡±


    The area they were passing through was a sort of indentation into the ground that was somewhat visible from their camping site. It was more so like a miniature gorge that connected to the plains and had a straight, but somewhat narrow path.


    Lyrim quietly began to think of the events he had witnessed the day before. ¡°-I wonder what that voice was. I¡¯m taking a guess and saying it¡¯s this armor, but it¡¯s weird...To have my body taken over like that... And why hasn''t it spoke again?-¡±


    Lyrim quietly thought to himself before having an idea. ¡°-Hello, Mr Armor sir? Can you hear me? Are you there?-¡± Silence was all that he was greeted with, which made him frown visibly. Leona caught onto this and spoke.


    ¡°Lyrim, are you ok?¡± Lyrim blinked and looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯m fi-¡± Before he finished, he saw a large boulder fall towards them.


    He quickly grabbed her by the waist, and used the power of the armor, which had significantly increased unknowingly after its second activation, to save Leona and himself. The boulder, spanning several meters in diameter, collided with the ground.


    It caused the earth to rumble slightly as it formed a small crater. Leona was stupefied as she looked at it, then at Lyrim, before sighing in relief ¡°T..Thanks, I guess I owe you one again..¡± She tried to laugh a bit.


    The others were more serious, as Kyta¡¯s voice rang out while they were all looking up at the gorge. ¡°On your guard, seems we got an ambush¡­¡± Kyta was a little surprised. He wasn¡¯t aware of many creatures of Beast level capable of enough intelligence to ambush someone.


    But his worries were heightened. He heard the sound of screeching, like laughter, and quiet laughing. Kyta spoke softly ¡°Shit...It just had to be them..¡± It seemed the others knew to what sort of creature this was.


    Lyrim quickly spoke to Leona ¡°What are they?¡± Leona, who retook her balance, narrowed her eyes, taking a battle stance. ¡°Harlequin Imps...Had to be these guys¡±


    From the walls of the gorge, dozens upon dozens of reddish imps at least a few feet tall began to charge down at the group of T.Gear users while giving menacing like looks, hungry for excitement and blood.


    As a few landed, the T.Gear users immediately commenced battle. The Harlequin Imps were one of the weakest Beast type creatures discovered. Although weak, they were many in numbers and could be dangerous if one was surrounded.


    Their main attack was their claws on both their feet and hands, and were one of a few Beast level creatures that couldn''t advance to Mega Beast variants. They¡¯re usually considered scavengers, unless they had the numbers enough to handle a small group.


    They were not durable and the T.Gear users, using their own speed and techniques, were able to wound or dispatch the Imps with one go, and with their own training and fighting techniques, could avoid the Imps¡¯ attacks.


    But it didn''t last long, as the Imps continued to flood out of the gorge. Kyta bit his lips and called out, seeing that some T.Gear users were taking hits. ¡°Everyone make a run for it we will try and get to a better area..Seems this is their nest..¡±


    One would think an open area was worse when you could be surrounded by these Imps, but right now they were in a narrow gorge that was their nest with a near limitless supply of them. The Imps were careful about going outside of their nesting grounds.


    They didn''t last long in the open, and were used to fighting in terrain with a lot to jump and climb on.The entire group began to run with the Imps in front being decimated by the groups focused on fleeing and clearing the front.


    As they continued on, the hundreds and increasing amount of Harlequin Imps gave chase, with their screeches engulfing the entire gorge. Although they were weak, it was somewhat frightening. As if a feeding frenzy were taking place.


    Kyta glared at one Imp that had gotten in his way and kicked his feet forward, managing to use a burst of speed to pummel his fist into its gut. The poor Imp had somewhat exploded with its innards spewing out, as if it had been squashed.


    Lyrim, who was in the back of the group, hurriedly began to dash, but it seemed the further they got, the rockier the gorge became. ¡°Shit, there are so many!!¡± Leona called out while a friend of hers, Oria, replied ¡°A nest...Can''t believe we stumbled into a freaking nest..¡±


    Lyrim kept himself calm. Regardless of this, it was nothing compared to the fear he felt when he was in Shadow Chasm. This could be said to be a small kiddy ride compared to such an event.


    All of a sudden, Kyta¡¯s eyes focused on the top of the gorge. He saw many Imps running across. Running in front.


    ¡°Not good.. QUICKLY!!¡± He called out, the entire group seeming to use more of the T.Gear¡¯s powers to boost their speed with the speedier T.Gears in front while the durable T.Gears lagged behind.


    Lyrim¡¯s harmony with his T.Gear was the lowest, although it brought him safety. He felt somewhat safe. It could be said he feared more for his team than he did for himself. The group showed signs of joy as they could see the open area of the gorge up ahead.


    But as they approached it, something weird had happened. The Imps had stopped dead in their tracks, and began to flee back while giving screeches, not of excitement, but of fear. The group, feeling something was wrong, as well as the danger no longer present from behind, stopped to catch their breath near the exit of the gorge.


    ¡°Ha¡­.Why did they head back?¡­¡± Lyrim spoke, trying to catch his breathe slowly. Leona nervously looked around ¡°I have a shitty feeling¡­¡± Kyta bit his lips as he too felt something was wrong.


    Their bodies as well as the area around them had gone silent, as if every living thing as well as the wind had gone silent in fear.


    The entire area was then bombarded with a powerful natural energy like aura, as well as killing intent. To them, this feeling was new and terrifying. To Lyrim, this feeling was somewhat familiar and terrifying. He mumbled out as he tried to keep balance, his T.Gear had obviously gotten stronger.


    As he fell to his knees, the others were already feeling like they were being crushed against the ground due to the pressure of the aura. ¡°Fuck!¡° Kyta spoke as he coughed out some blood as well as the others giving fearful screams. Leona, tried her best to hold on, as if trying to push her body up.


    Lyrim, still on his knees, slowly looked up. The aura that bombarded them then faded before the eery silence returned. But this time the recovering T.Gear users showed signs of fear and fright as they looked at the gorge¡¯s exit.


    What could be said to be a giant walking humanoid engulfed in fire, placing his hands against the walls of the exit causing the rock around it to crumble due to the immense heat. The creature¡¯s body was a powerful green, and it emitted a terrifying presence.


    It¡¯s face was like a half burned giant skull that was pitch black. It¡¯s body was also pitch black, covered by the raging plumes of fire that seemed to sustain it. Kyta¡¯s body gave out quietly as his soul seemed to shudder. He had heard of such a creature and knew it was encountered only a few times ever, but to face it on such a planet was terrifying he uttered a few words.


    ¡°I..Inferno...Walker..¡± He then turned to the scout that had spotted it and spoke ¡°I..thought you said it was a Nova..w...Walker..¡± The scout, who showed signs of fright, couldn¡¯t help but not reply. Lyrim, gazing at them all, including Leona, who seemed to be on the verge of tears, as if knowing she was going to die, had began to think.


    ¡°-They¡¯re here..because they pressed on, thinking I was going to help them-¡± Lyrim had clenched his fists and stood up while the Inferno Walker gazed at them, as if they were some new sort of bug it hadn¡¯t squished yet, wanting to examine them out of curiosity.


    Lyrim spoke up loudly ¡°All of you make a run for the exit while I grab it¡¯s attention.¡± Kyta blinked, coming back to his senses. Hearing that voice, he turned to see Lyrim ¡°We don¡¯t leave anyone behind. We will fight with yo-¡±


    He was stopped by Lyrim ¡°No!. I¡¯m not going to risk any of you dying. I¡¯m able to protect myself, but I¡¯m not sure about the rest of you. Rush to the exit and make your way back to the field portal¡­¡±


    Lyrim, inside, wasn¡¯t sure if he could pull this off.


    He was having doubts about the armor reacting again to save him. It was a 50-50 chance of success or failure. Then again, he could probably die in a heartbeat before it could even activate.


    Leona gazed at Lyrim and growled quietly, as if having her courage returned.


    ¡°I¡¯m..not leaving..¡± Lyrim narrowed his eyes, but at that moment, the Inferno Walker¡¯s natural energy flailed about wildly as it eyed Lyrim. It had seen these humans as bugs, and this one bug, which it saw as Lyrim, had resisted the most, from him not falling completely, to him speaking in a loud, somewhat demanding tone.


    This Inferno Walker wanted to crush him first, knowing he had somewhat damaged it¡¯s ego and pride. The Inferno Walker roared, causing the air to heat up and shudder. It was as if the light in the area had gotten a reddish tint due to the ferocity of the flames it had emitted. With that, it rushed towards Lyrim.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    It had ignored everyone else and made its way towards him, as if taking its time, its feet leaving scorch marks on the ground while causing it to rumble slightly. Lyrim, clenching his teeth, eyeing it, as if he had found courage, forcing himself to grow up and make his life meaningful, called out.


    ¡°RUN DAMMIT!!¡± He then began to retreat, as if to lure the Inferno Walker in more, but it saw Lyrim¡¯s running as infuriating. This bug had taunted it somewhat, and was now fleeing. It wouldn¡¯t let him escape. Leona quickly got up, as she was about to chase after him, but Kyta grabbed her by the arm.


    ¡°He¡¯s putting his life on the line to save us...Don¡¯t let this go to waste¡­¡± Leona¡¯s body shook with anger and frustration before she nodded, the entire group leaving through the exit to find a safer path back.


    With Lyrim backtracking his steps into the gorge, the Imps that were minding their own business saw Lyrim and started to screech, as if ready to attack. But when they saw the Inferno Walker roaring behind him, they ran with their tails between their legs in fear.


    ¡°Shit shit shit!¡± Lyrim called out with a smile on his face. Even though his life was in danger, he felt excited. His heart beated quicker. He had made himself useful and bought them time. This brought him satisfaction.


    The Inferno Walker, becoming fed up with Lyrim, opened it¡¯s mouth before charging a condensed ball of fire. Lyrim stopped for a moment before gazing at it, having a bad feeling.


    His body froze. The Inferno Walker fired off a condensed beam of superheated energy that began to cleave the ground while quickly making its way across the gorge walls. As if like butter, the gorge collapsed slightly, blocking Lyrim¡¯s escape route.


    This left the only exit behind the Inferno Walker. ¡°Guess..you got tired of running¡± Lyrim rubbed the back of his head nervously while the Inferno Walker eyed him, showing a faint, human like smile from its torched skeletal head.


    The creature then began to charge another beam of the same attack called Scorch Beam, usually used by the Nova Walker. This was a stronger version and had a green color as opposed to the yellowy-orange.


    Lyrim quickly looked around in a panic, but he could see no escape. He doubted any of the boulders would be able to last even a half second against such power. This was a Catalyst level creature after all.


    He had no choice but to try and reason with his only hope ¡°-H..Hey, I know you can hear me...Any time is good to help me..-¡± He gazed at the Inferno Walker, which seemed to be charging a more powerful Scorch Beam than it had used to block his path.


    ¡°-Any...time now-¡± lyrim spoke before the air had begun to heat up due to the creatures condensed flame. The flame it had condensed was so powerful it began to screech, like a mini nuclear explosion, even distorting the creatures own body a bit.


    ¡°Using an attack like that on me¡­.Overkill¡­.Ha...haha..¡± Lyrim had all but lost hope as the creature fired off the full powered Scorch Beam which was more like a full blown laser. Lyrim could feel the heat get hotter on his face as the beam had directly been shot towards him.


    Before it reached, a voice called out in his head. ¡°-Useless¡­-¡± Lyrim¡¯s body had spiked with pain before it was covered by a deep ghost like green aura, his head facing down. The creature¡¯s beam was right near him.


    As the beam collided with him, dwarfing his body, it seemed to have vanished in the colors, as well as the blast of the concentrated attack that the creature continued to sustain. But a figure seemed to jump through the beam effortlessly, as if there were nothing there, and in a moment, revealed itself in front of the head of the creature in the air.


    With the T.Gear engulfed in a ghostly green aura, Lyrim¡¯s face showed seriousness as his pupils were a reddish green cross circular shape. His finger made a shape as if preparing to flick something, and as he released the flick, it generated a powerful force.


    The force of air had broken the sound barrier and blasted towards the creatures head, cleanly knocking it off. As if it had been cleaved off by a super sharp sword in one go. The gust of air generated from the super powered flick had even shattered the surrounding gorge, causing a large sound, enough for the T.Gear users of Team Hawk to barely hear as they had ran away at full force.


    Leona stopped for a moment. She had felt the energy of the scorch beam from here and was worried for him ¡°D..Dammit, if you die I¡¯ll kill you¡° She joked, as if to cheer herself up. But she wasn¡¯t the only one worried. The other T.Gear users who had been saved and helped by him and come to know him, were also worried.


    Kyta more so he had his own pride diminished, he was not able to help him. He tried to cheer himself up ¡°T..That¡¯s right..He¡¯s a Deadly member..h..he should be able to protect himself¡­¡±  Meanwhile, as the dust settled from the ruined gorge, the corpses of Imps crushed by rocks and hiding in the mini crevices were revealed.


    With Lyrim standing steady with a face that showed no care, he gazed at the Inferno Walker that had slumped down. The fire surrounding its body had vanished, leaving only the corpse that had emitted the flame.


    The corpse itself was like a humanoid body shaped by rock with small cracks that had faint glowing green smoke emitting from it. Lyrim¡¯s body began to revert back to normal, with the aura engulfing him as well as his pupils reverting back to their original form.


    The voice sounded off in his head again as he looked around dumbfounded ¡°-Although you are my wielder, the most you can sustain is what you humans call Celestial level energy. Do not rely on me forever..I am storing that energy for myself..-¡±


    Lyrim listened curiously at that deep, ghostly voice, before he spoke, sighing in relief. He looked around, all the Imps had either fled or died. ¡°Thank..you, for helping me..¡±  The voice didn''t reply back. He could only wonder what it meant when it said store the energy for itself.


    And when it said he could only sustain Celestial level energy, he knew the creature that made his armor was something unfathomable. He began to sweat nervously a bit as he walked passed the dead Inferno Walker to try and make his way back.


    His own body was in pain, most likely from the energy that had possessed him. But on the bright side, his plan had worked. The soul of the creature had saved him, but he bit his lips in frustration. ¡°Least you could do is teach me some way to protect myself¡­¡± He replied in frustration


    With 15 hours passing, Team Hawk had returned to the Lazuras HQ with a somewhat unsuccessful but eventful mission. They wasted no time briefing the higher ups in what happened. That being said, they left the field portal open just in case a miracle would happen.


    Williams was gazing at the field portal ¡°Poor kid. He has some terrible luck¡­¡± He frowned as he watched the field portal ¡°That T.Gear... Argh¡­¡± Williams shuddered, seeming to value it a bit more than Lyrim.


    Bray walked over and softly spoke with his arms folded ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. From what Lord Thell told me, that boy¡¯s armor is something remarkable. If it saved him once, I¡¯m sure it will do it again.. All we can do is hope¡±


    The field portal began to fluctuate a bit, as if to notion that something was entering. A figure began to make his way through, and the looks of Williams and Bray showed a smile.


    The personnel guarding the portal to make sure no loose creatures would enter consisted of several Demon and a few King ranked individuals.


    The figure began to step closer and closer, with the reality of one world fading and the form of another making it¡¯s presence more real. The person was none other than Lyrim, who seemed to have a look of satisfaction on his face.


    He was brandishing what appeared to be an orb of green flame. This orb was the T.Gear of the Inferno Walker. Lyrim had thought of quickly leaving, but he noticed on his waist a small capsule the read as ¡®Corpse Converter¡¯ The capsule itself was no larger than a thumb, but had a strange liquid inside of it.


    Lyrim decided to go for broke and used it on the Inferno Walker. Most creatures have their natural energy core in their heads or in the center of their bodies. When the Gemini Wolves were killed, their cores were damaged or destroyed, making them useless.


    For the creatures in Shadow Chasm, their cores were destroyed from the immense energy. Luckily for Lyrim, the Inferno Walker¡¯s core, as well as it¡¯s body being mostly intact apart from it¡¯s head, had it¡¯s core in it¡¯s chest.


    Lyrim, using the capsule, had trouble with it at first before he threw it in frustration at the corpse and converted it. Now that he was back in the Lazuras HQ, he felt that he had at least brought back a souvenir.


    Williams and Bray immediately ran down to greet him with several scientists rushing over, as if to examine his armor. One of them noticed what he held. ¡°!!! A Catalyst T.Gear?!!¡± Immediately recognizing it from the energy he detected using a device similar to a T.Sphere in design.


    While the word in the area began to spread, the scientists brought over a box, as if notioning for him to put it in. Lyrim frowned and looked at it for a moment. ¡°Well¡­ After what I¡¯ve seen, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s better than what I have¡­¡±


    He placed it in the box, to which it was escorted by the scientist who held it as well as two King level T.Gear users who were eyeing it with what looked like envy.


    Williams and Bray made their way to Lyrim with Bray speaking first. Mmy my.. Lyrim, you impress yet again. Even bringing us a gift.¡±  Lyrim sighed and glared slightly ¡°Inferno Walker¡­.You wouldn¡¯t happen to know why it was there, right?¡±


    Williams quickly spoke, seeing Lyrim wasn¡¯t in the mood ¡°We honestly didn¡¯t know boy. These worlds, as much as we visit them, still hold mysterious creatures. What¡¯s to say Archia doesn¡¯t have it¡¯s own Catalyst level creature lurking around somewhere.¡±


    Lyrim released his T.Gear, his body engulfed in a soft white light before it had vanished, leaving only the clothing he wore before using the T.Gear ¡°Can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± He was a little shaky and exhausted because of his dance with death and the devil.


    ¡°Uhh..¡± Lyrim looked up at them worryingly.. ¡°Team Hawk is?¡± Bray smiled and spoke ¡°Thanks to you, they¡¯re all safely here and recovering. That being sai-¡± A voice quickly interrupted him. ¡°Lyrim!!¡± A female voice called out. It was none other than Leona, with Kyta behind her, as well as several Hawk members behind him.


    She rushed over and glared at him angrily as she got him in a soft headlock and began to give him a noogie ¡°You little devil... You¡¯re alive!!¡± She happily spoke, her eyes a little red. She hadn¡¯t known him for long, and had only just made things right. If he was to die when they hadn¡¯t had a chance to properly make up, she would of been devastated.


    (A.N i will explain how lyrim got the corpse converter capsule in the next ch its not a plot device :) ))


    ---------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 11 Day Of Rest

    Full Pr Credits to Draconis hey guys sorry about the late post a few rl things came up but a late chapter is better then no chapter right :)?


    i enjoyed this ch its more progressive in the development department. enjoy


    please Rate/Favourite/Follow/Enjoy ch 11 :D


    ----------------


    Lyrim had parted with his group just as quickly as they met, as Williams had needed to run some tests on his T.Gear. Although Leona was annoyed, considering she wanted to interrogate Lyrim to see how the fight went down. Kyta also showed frustration, but managed to use his own leadership to contain it and bring her away.


    Currently, Lyrim is standing on a pedestal being examined by several dazzling lights of white, blue, and red. With Williams gazing at a monitor. ¡°This is indeed interesting. You brought back a Catalyst level T.Gear and yet your T.Gear is weird. I can''t understand any of the details it¡¯s giving me¡±


    Williams frowned as he began to vent his frustration out on the machine as well as his nearby colleagues. He sighed while folding his arms and gazing at Lyrim. ¡°I guess I''ll do it the old fashioned way. Lyrim, can you tell me what happened when you entered that path.¡±


    Lyrim felt there was no need to do so, considering he had many reports from the others, but found that it may be just to link up the stories and continue on. As he went on to explain to explain how he ran from the Inferno Walker, he stopped for a moment, having a worrying flashback before continuing to speak.


    ¡°From there, it cornered me after blocking the way out and began to charge its attack..It was significantly stronger. Uhh, I think it¡¯s called a Scorch Beam or something?..¡± Williams began to write all this down on a notepad. He truly valued all this information, even if it has yet to show the results he wanted.


    Lyrim had went on to speak ¡°The ball of flame energy itself was terrifying..I felt the entire area would explode. It looked so unstable¡­¡± Williams nodded ¡°Yes, from what old reports from years ago read, the Inferno Walker truly is terrifying.. What happened next?¡±


    Lyrim spoke on ¡°When it fire-¡± A dominating powerful voice resounded in his head. ¡°Boy...for your own sake and mine, do not tell them what happened¡­¡± A scientist then looked at Williams and whispered a few things to him.


    ¡°Sir, it seems his armor spiked for a few second before returning to normal..¡± Williams gazed at it then at Lyrim. Examining him a bit before brushing the spike off and speaking. ¡°Yes, what happened?¡±


    Lyrim was quiet for a moment ¡°-My and your sake?...-¡± The voice didn''t reply, clearly knowing they had picked it up. Lyrim, feeling something was wrong, decided to go on his instincts. This voice had saved him several times, so he obviously trusted it a bit. ¡°Uhhh... When it fired the Scorch Beam, it imploded and blew its head off.. The explosion blew upwards. I guess I could say it was like fireworks gone wrong, haha..¡±


    Lyrim gave a sarcastic chuckle, but tried to not make it seem obvious. Williams, writing it down, frowned. ¡°I guess it only happened once then. When you saved the Spineaphant¡± Lyrim nodded ¡°Yes.¡± Knowing he couldn¡¯t lie about that since, it was in their reports.


    ¡°Very well, that¡¯s all. We¡¯ll contact you later. For now, go rest ¡° Lyrim nodded and left the pedestal after the lights had stopped rushing around his body. With the scientists talking among themselves Lyrim was somewhat nervous.


    He looked around after exiting the examination room, and began to quietly walk down the hall after exiting his T.Gear form. ¡°-Ok, who are you?..-¡± He spoke in a demanding tone, as if expecting an answer.


    But he got no reply, which annoyed him. ¡°-How can I trust you further¡­ Obviously I¡¯m inclined to know the name of the one who saved me?-¡± A chuckle then resounded in his head. ¡°-Haha, boy, you sure are demanding. Fine, I guess I''ll tell you a bit about me. My name is Ethe, I''m your so called T.Gear-¡±


    Lyrim was stunned. He quickly replied in his mind ¡°-That isn''t possible! There¡¯s no records of a T.Gear talking to someone not from a Sacred level¡­-¡± The voice in his head seemed a little annoyed. ¡°-Do not compare me to such ants¡­.My power was nearing a limitless stage before I perished-¡±


    Lyrim, becoming more interested, was curious to speak on. But as he turned around the hall corner, he ran into Herifo, wearing a casual jacket, as if appearing to be a pretty boy. Herifo chuckled while gazing at Lyrim. ¡°Just the man I wanted to see. I heard all about your little event.¡±


    Lyrim smiled ¡°It was something, I¡¯ll tell you that. Hehe¡± Lyrim was quite comfortable around Herifo. Although older than him by who knows how much, he was like a friend. ¡°Lyrim, the others and I have a little something for you. Come with me to Lys City¡° Herifo said, showing a mischievous grin.


    Lyrim thought for a moment before stretching ¡°I guess after 2 near death situations, I¡¯m entitled to visit out, heh..¡± He joked, which also made Herifo laugh. The two began to make their way down the hall, talking about Lyrim¡¯s encounter, before they came across Leona and Kyta with several others.


    ¡°Uhh Lyrim? A..and H..Herifo!!?¡± Leona spoke. She rushed over to him, grabbing both Herifo¡¯s hands as her eyes showed a shine. Even her other teammates showed surprise. Kyta just barely contained himself, his eyes still shining with respect.


    Herifo chuckled before smiling ¡°Hey there Miss, uhh?¡± Obviously unaware of her name, Leona smiled ¡°Leona! Leona Prion¡± Herifo then smiled ¡°Oh? The Prion Clan? I know your father is quite a figure in the kingdom. It¡¯s nice to meet you. I guess there¡¯s no need to introduce myself, haha¡±


    Herifo obviously seemed to be used to such situations, as if encountering them daily. ¡°You¡¯re Deadly¡¯s leader! How could I not know who you are.¡° At this point, the others started to crowd around Herifo, while Kyta made his way to Lyrim and spoke.


    ¡°Lyrim, it¡¯s good to see you¡¯re ok. We didn¡¯t have time to speak before you went with Williams.¡± Lyrim nodded, gazing at Herifo¡¯s struggle to settle down the small group. He then turned to Kyta ¡°It was really something. I thought I would die, hah.¡± Lyrim couldn¡¯t help but give a soft laugh.


    Kyta heard this and couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity. ¡°How did you escape? Obviously you managed to kill it?¡± Lyrim felt there was no need to lie to a high degree after remembering the voice in his head. So he told him what he told Williams.


    After Kyta heard this, he whistled quietly to himself and let out a rare laugh ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s unusual to see such a dull minded Catalyst creature. Usually their intelligence increases as they rank up. But it seems this one really hated you enough it forgot to control its power¡±


    Lyrim would usually laugh if such a situation was true, but in this case it wasnt, so he couldn¡¯t help but let a small smile out. Leona then quickly went over and patted Lyrim¡¯s shoulder. Her free hand obviously carrying a piece of paper with Herifo¡¯s signature.


    Lyrim could see Herifo¡¯s eyebrows twitching as he was giving the others his signature. Leona smiled at Lyrim. ¡°If you¡¯re free, we are all about to head out to the nearby town to eat. Want to join in?¡±


    Lyrim blinked, before Herifo, having finished, overheard this and made his way over, moving his hand around Lyrim¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Actually, me and Lyrim were about to head to the city to meet the others. Why don¡¯t you guys come with us? Any friend of Lyrim¡¯s is a friend of Team Deadly¡±


    Herifo gave a sort of pretty boy smile. As Lyrim looked at him, his teeth were so white it was a little blinding in an annoying, funny way. Leona¡¯s eyes lit up, as well as Kyta¡¯s. But Leona was the first to speak. Her fierce, feisty attitude was now like a giddy school girl in the presence of a celebrity.


    ¡°O..Others!?!¡± She quickly looked at Kyta. Kyta was rubbing the back of his head as he quietly spoke ¡°W..Well I don¡¯t know...We made reserv-..¡± He looked at Leona and the other members. Seeing that a killing intent was surging, he quickly smiled and spoke ¡°S..Sure why not!¡±


    With the small group showing a sight of cheer, they went off with Herifo and Lyrim. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the city on a high class carriage. Carriages in general were a sign of nobility or high class status. They used tame beasts that have been bred over centuries to lose their hatred of humanity. These creatures, which were a horse like creature, were more docile than most house pets.


    Although carriages couldn¡¯t be said to be the best way to travel, it was elegant. And nobles and the high class enjoyed to flaunting their wealth to the lower class. Even in a world such as Archia, a hierarchy of sophistication had to exist.


    Herifo, who enjoyed himself, often flaunted it out too. Obviously no one knew if he hated the lower class. He seemed like a nice guy in general. Lyrim and the others were more or less used to the large carriage, but Leona was showing a smile as she gazed out the window, enjoying the merchants and peddlers who were selling their wares.


    She spoke softly as she sat in between Lyrim and Herifo. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we last came to the city. We all had to do training for several years. I¡¯m definitely going to buy a lot¡± With the others having the same plans, Kyta showed a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    Lyrim couldn¡¯t help but glance at it. To begin with, Kyta could have arranged a meal at the city, so why a small, unnamed town instead? He obviously had his reasons. ¡°Were here.¡± Herifo spoke before exiting the carriage door the man outside the restaurant opened.


    Leona and the others, after exiting, couldn¡¯t help but show signs of amazement ¡°Parched Fang restaurant¡­¡± Leona quietly muttered. Lyrim, who isn¡¯t a city boy considering his clan is more on the edge of the border of the kingdom, wasnt aware of the name, but he took it as something important.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lyrim quietly looked, and one of the females smirked and patted his back. Her name was Syndy, a Hawk member with the Triple Claw Wolf T.Gear  ¡°Lyrim, you don¡¯t know?¡° She spoke to him before Lyrim shrugged as he asked. ¡°Sorry, not really one to eat out at fancy places, hehe¡±


    Syndy chuckled quietly and spoke as the group made their way towards the entrance and inside. ¡°This restaurant is the top in the kingdom. It usually takes years to have a reservation even looked at. Even more so, the only ones allowed are nobles or people of significant importance!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stress that last sentence enough, as it took years even though the customer base was of noble and importance class. Lyrim couldn¡¯t help but feel that such a place was indeed amazing. The waiter at the front, looking at the book of reservations, didn¡¯t seem to be impressed by customers he has come across. So unless they were a king or someone who was equal to one, he didn¡¯t really care.


    ¡°Yo!¡± Herifo spoke as he walked over towards the counter. The waiter frowned at the word, thinking it to be more so unetiquette like. And he gazed up to see Herifo, who seemed to be a pretty boy, as well as a group of teenagers and Lyrim, who seemed to be a child.


    At first, the waiters eyes widened for a bit before he cleared his throat and spoke casually. ¡°Name?...¡± Herifo chuckled. ¡°I hope it¡¯s ok if I¡¯m a bit late. First time in such a place.¡± The waiter frowned even more and spoke. ¡°Nammmeee?¡± As if trying to show his frustration.


    Herifo smiled ¡°Herifo. Herifo Tysi¡° The waiter nodded and looked at the book before his body froze and his eyes shot open. This man was part of the strongest team of field portal travelers in the kingdom. What¡¯s more, he wielded a Catalyst level T.Gear capable of turning a kingdom upside down if not handled correctly. What¡¯s more, he was incredibly famous.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°L..Lord Herifo!!¡± The waiter quickly spoke, before personally walking around the counter, grabbing his hand and shaking it as he began to apologize and nervously lead them to the back. ¡°Herifo sure is popular..¡± Lyrim knew Herifo was famous, but to see the waiter¡¯s expression, it was as if he had underestimated his popularity.


    Kyta spoke with a faint smile and whispered to Lyrim as they walked to the back, being overtaken by the members in the front. ¡°Herifo¡¯s team has been a source of T.Gears of great quality for many years. Obviously it takes a super genius or someone strong to wield a Catalyst set out of billions of people. How could he not be famous. I bet even other kingdoms would invite him to see their monarchs if he visited.¡±


    Lyrim began to understand more about the way the world worked. In this world, someone who showed potential was valued greatly. And someone with potential and power was valued even more so. For someone on Herifo and Team Deadly¡¯s level, they could be said to be an army of 100,000 each if not more.


    Of course, in Shadow Chasm, every creature there could be an army of its own when looking at it this way. When two creatures of that level fight, it could be seen as something as if two kingdoms skirmishing or waging war against each other.


    But this was everyday life on those planets. Lyrim couldn¡¯t imagine how strong and how important anything above a Sacred level could be. And his T.Gear managed to effortlessly annihilate the Shadow Chasm as well as the Divine creatures with little trouble.


    Lyrim, pondering this, began to think more about the voice that was in his head that claimed to be his armor. He quietly let out, as if day dreaming. ¡°Ethe..¡±  Lyrim was then snapped out of his daydreaming by a familiar voice.


    By the time he realised, it they were at a VIP area with a large table with several of Team Deadly¡¯s members dressed well and already eating. He smiled softly, recognizing them. He bowed respectfully ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you all again.¡±


    Leona and the others, whose eyes seemed like they were about to pop out of their heads, had already began to pester the other Deadly members, who showed signs of surprise. After they had settled, Iria had already been up due to signing her autograph. She walked over to Lyrim and embraced him tightly against her chest.


    ¡°Lyrim, I heard about everything. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re ok¡­¡± She sighed. Her thoughts on Lyrim were obviously not of a romance, but more of a sister/brother bond. Even though they have not known each other long, out of the Team Deadly members, she was obviously the closest, even if it was a little one sided.


    Leona blinked and pouted quietly for a moment after seeing this. Possibly a little jealous, even if she didn¡¯t know it herself. As everyone took their seats and the appetizers were eaten, the orders were taken.


    Zhane spoke ¡°Lyrim, I heard about what happened. Hahahaha, who would have thought you would run into a nasty Inferno Walker. Not even I¡¯m confident I could handle it by myself. You¡¯re really something.¡° He leaned closer and whispered a bit. ¡°I heard the T.Gear you got from it is considered really valuable. Bray was pretty overjoyed after it was confirmed, and already began a test of potential candidates to see who gets it. Quite a bit of commotion you caused.¡±


    Lyrim, over the past week, had seemed to have matured quite a bit inside. Although he looks young, over his life, he was a man in a boys body, with a boys feelings. Being around people that respect and are friendly with him had helped nurture his mind very quickly, to the point where he could be considered as mature as Ginta in his mind.


    ¡°If it had not been for the creature¡¯s dumb mistake, I probably wouldn¡¯t have made it out alive. Thankfully, the trip wasn¡¯t wasted, and even a Catalyst T.Gear was obtained.¡± Lyrim spoke, as if it were natural.


    Deep inside his heart and mind, he was secretly craving an environment where he could show himself and improve. He had felt in his brothers shadow for quite a long time. The group began to laugh and enjoy their situation. Especially after the food had come out.


    Braised Ribs with a savory Mushroom Sauce. Tender Prime Steak with a lush, thick Gravy, as well as a duck like creature stuffed with all sorts of ingredients, to the point where the skin is cracking even minutes after being served. And many more.


    They were truly enjoying themselves. But that joy for Lyrim was cut short as a familiar voice spoke. ¡°Lyrim...What are you doing here?..¡± Lyrim, looking up, couldn¡¯t help but feel a faint shock. It was his brother Ginta, beside him, was the princess, as well as Kaia and several other of his close friends.


    ¡°Ginta..¡± Lyrim almost growled. The atmosphere was quite tense for a bit, before Ginta cleared his throat. ¡°Lyrim, it¡¯s good to see you¡¯re doing fine, and that you have made friends...Team Deadly no less. And even the upcoming Team Hawk..¡± He spoke as he looked at Kyta, whom which glared before facing away, drinking from a cup of a beverage he was served.


    ¡°Lyrim, when are you going to come back to the academy?¡± Lyrim frowned and took a deep breath. ¡°Brother, I think you¡¯re mistaken about something. I don¡¯t plan to go back.¡± Ginta, frowning, clenched his fists a bit.


    Lyrim had been quiet and never really caused trouble, but the past week or so had been quite a tense situation. Especially after Herifo had arrived. Ginta, glaring at Herifo, spoke. ¡°Sir Herifo¡­ I heard all about your accolades. We never really had a chance to talk properly¡±


    Herifo knew Lyrim didn¡¯t like his brother. Herifo could only give a sly grin at Ginta, and casually reply. ¡°As interesting as it would be Ginta, I¡¯m currently just enjoying time with my team and some new found friends¡±


    These words made the current Hawk members a little giddy, but that was then cut short. A waiter arrived and smiled at Ginta. ¡°Sir, your VIP table is this way..¡± Ginta sighed as he gazed at Lyrim, before he began to walk off.


    Princess Catherine, who was clutching Ginta¡¯s arm, showed Lyrim a sort of apologetic glance. As if she longed to talk to him and make things right. But Lyrim only showed her an icy glare, which frightened her a bit and she dared not look again.


    As Ginta¡¯s group was shown to another room, things on the table were quiet for a bit, before Lyrim spoke with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯d like to get a bit of fresh air..¡± He then stood up and made his way out slowly, before going to one of the balconies on the 7th story that they were on. The restaurant was indeed large, having 9 stories in total. The 8th being the super VIP room, and the 9th being the owner¡¯s area.


    Lyrim was leaning against the railing, gazing out into the city. It had become a little late. At least enough for sunset to slowly approach. Lyrim, inside, was feeling a bit harsh on himself. ¡°Maybe I''m being a little too arrogant towards him...Maybe I need to give him a chance¡­¡± He began to quietly think as he sighed.


    A voice then called out as it approached him. ¡°Yo Lyrim.¡± Herifo spoke as he leaned his back against the railing near Lyrim. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t know your brother was going to be here..I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡±


    Lyrim chuckled quietly. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s fine. I didn''t think you did.¡± The two were quiet for a moment. ¡°Lyrim, tomorrow we are heading to the B ranked planet Mist valley¡± Lyrim blinked as he looked at Herifo and worryingly spoke. ¡°M..Mist Valley?...Please don''t tell me that-¡± Herifo chuckled, cutting him off.


    ¡°Yes. Its name comes from the natural energy it emits. It¡¯s comparable to Shadow Chasm in size, but I guess not purity. Actually, this planet was hard to find. We needed something that was safer than an A rank, but something to test your T.Gear¡±


    Lyrim gazed cautiosuly. ¡°Test my T.Gear?..¡± Herifo nodded. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you even managed to guess the reason for the planets name. Hehe. But yes, Williams is actually annoyed that no progress has been made for your T.Gear, and after the events on, err..Shadow Chasm and Giant Plains, he decided to personally accompany us with several of his colleagues to see if the same thing happens.¡±


    Lyrim clenched his teeth a bit before a voice resounded in his head. ¡°-Hahaha, dumb humans. This is perfect for me¡­-¡± As much as Lyrim would like to reply to Ethe, who is the owner of that voice, right now he felt like something bad was going to happen.


    ¡°Herifo...Why is it im encountering the dangerous missions? Can¡¯t I stay with Hawk until I get stronger?¡± Herifo chuckled and stretched. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, heh. You will get much stronger with us. Besides, your T.Gear, from what Bray and Williams told me, is more or less mysterious and unique, so they¡¯re desperate to understand it.¡±


    Lyrim kept quiet and nodded. ¡°What if it happens again?..I won¡¯t be able to control it¡­¡± Herifo was quiet for a moment. ¡°From what we know, as long as were a distance behind you, we can manage to avoid it. Everyone who is going is Catalyst level. This mission is also confidential, so I hope you can keep it away from everyone. Not even discussing it with the other Deadly members in the open.¡±


    Before Lyrim could reply, a voice spoke out. ¡°L..Lyrim?..¡± Both Herifo and Lyrim turned to look, seeing it was none other than Princess Catherine. Herifo looked at Lyrim, who looked back. Then he bowed down to the princess ¡°Your Highness, I was just about to leave.¡±


    Herifo gave Lyrim an eye of caution, as if telling him to not do anything stupid. She was the Princess of this kingdom, after all. Lyrim frowned before quietly looking away into the distance, as if ignoring her. But he spoke out after Herifo left, leaving only them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re here, but I¡¯m sure my brother sent you...Please go back, I have nothing to say to you.¡± Lyrim¡¯s tone was heartless, icy, and full of anger.


    Princess Catherine, who, inside, was sensitive, but had a strong will, took a deep breathe. ¡°I came here myself. Ginta doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here. He thinks I¡¯m using the restroom. When I saw you and Herifo head here, I thought I could talk to you.¡±


    Lyrim had to give her a few points for even having courage to face him without his brother by her side, so he decided he would give her a chance. This and he had probably thought by doing so he could remove any doubts.


    ¡°Ok, what do you want to say?..¡± He turned to face her while his arms were folded. Princess Catherine smiled as she saw Lyrim¡¯s curious face. She couldn¡¯t help but think of Ginta. They both looked a little alike, but Lyrim was more cute, considering his appearance.


    ¡°I wanted to apologize...For what my father did to yours¡­ And tell you what I know about the situation.¡± Lyrim¡¯s eyes narrowed. He held a lot of respect for his father. He was most familiar with his father. He didn¡¯t know anything about his mother, and no one really told him anything about her. So to him, his father was his idol. Wise and strong, having an interest in science. He could be considered to be a colleague of King Rydil. Both of them contributing to science in T.Gears.


    To him, his father was everything. He cared for him, he looked after him, he gave him courage and guided him. And here was this girl, who apologizes on behalf of a tyrant king who shows no care for his wrong. What value does this apology have coming from this tyrants offspring.


    ¡°Apologize?....¡± Lyrim, giving an icy look at Catherine, spoke.


    ----------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 12 A Nice Talk.

    Full Pr Credits to Draconis sorry about the late night release rl issues etc XD this ch is one i enjoyed to do as its quite informative some of you guys may enjoy this theres also a few hidden setups. enjoy


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Enjoy ch 12 :)


    ---------------


    Lyrim softly chuckled as he gave an annoyed smile that he couldn¡¯t help but give. Although this smile was one showed due to the princess¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Sorry, but an apology from you means little to me. I dont even know why you would even bother to bring that up..It has nothing to do with you¡­¡±


    Catherine was stunned at Lyrim¡¯s aggressiveness. Even though she expected as much, it was harder to handle it when you were living the moment of the situation.


    Lyrim clearly did not enjoy being around her or her presence. He wanted to leave as soon as possible before his mood was ruined. ¡°If you will excuse me your highness...I¡¯m returning now..¡± Lyrim then began to walk past her.


    Catherine frowned and quickly reached over, grabbing him by the wrist. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not done! Lyrim, how can you not give me a chance to explain..¡± Lyrim, in the beginning, had wanted to give her a chance, but she apologised on behalf of her father when she has no right to. Not that he would accept an apology from him to begin with.


    He turned around and glared at her. ¡°What you and my brother do doesn¡¯t concern me. I¡¯ve already left the Hytio Clan and cut ties with him. What you do from here on out doesn¡¯t concern me, but don¡¯t ever talk to me about my father¡­¡±


    Such a topic, to Lyrim, was something he hated to talk about. His father was his hero, and the only person who had paid him any attention. His father¡¯s words when he was 5 years of age during his birthday when his brother had showed signs of being a genius, his father spoke words of hope ¡°Lyrim, one day, you will find that destiny never forgets anyone. It always sets a place for everyone, no matter how big or small¡±


    The words that Lyrim still clings onto, because those words have showed truth. Lyrim was currently part of Lazuras. Someone like him, an ability had just appeared from god knows where in his body, as if the heavens had blessed him for all the misery he encountered.


    Catherine let go of Lyrim¡¯s hand, stunned at the turn of events. As Lyrim began to head to the entrance of the restaurant on the level it opened, a figure he didn¡¯t want to encounter appeared. It was his brother, Ginta.


    Lyrim stopped for a moment and Ginta also saw signs of surprise. Ginta then looked at Lyrim and saw catherine¡¯s sad face before gazing at Lyrim again. ¡°Lyrim, what..¡± Lyrim cut him off as he walked passed him. ¡°Ask her yourself..¡±


    Ginta was stunned. His brother was usually aggressive towards him in the past, but he showed a bit of respect. But now it was just aggressiveness. He had received notice from Lazuras on Lyrim¡¯s behalf several days ago, to confirm that ties have been cut from the Hytio Clan.


    The Clan couldn¡¯t be happier to lose the black sheep of the family. It was as if you had dirt clinging to a gold nugget but now that dirt was removed. The only one who showed care was Ginta, but he knew it wasn¡¯t his decision. Especially with the strongest force on Archia backing Lyrim¡¯s choice.


    Ginta walked over to Catherine as tears clouded her eyes that were somewhat more misty than before. She then felt her body embraced softly against Ginta¡¯s chest, and she could only reply. ¡°W..Why does he hate me?...He won¡¯t even let me speak¡­¡±


    Ginta clenched his teeth. He was clearly furious at Lyrim¡¯s actions. This was the women he had betrayed his father and clan for. He cared deeply for her, more than anyone else. Lyrim included. How could he let his brother be so defiant? Especially to royalty like her.


    Back in the restaurant, Lyrim had made his way to the bathroom to wash his face. The interior of it was really something. Lined with special ores and gems of high quality, as well as giving that cozy, homely feeling.


    Not only did it have such positives, the restaurant had 10 high quality bathrooms wanting to give all its customers privacy, with 3 people on standby whenever someone exited so that they would give them a towel outside.


    Lyrim clenched his fists and gazed at himself, staring at the mirror that had a gold frame and several gems embedded into it. Such a thing would be worth no less than 500 gold. Obviously, the gems being the pricey part, showing how high quality this restaurant was.


    A voice resounded in Lyrim¡¯s head. ¡°-Finally, privacy. Boy, you lead quite a dramatic life, haha..-¡± Lyrim blinked, jumping slightly in shock, before he looked around on reflex. Sighing, he replied in his mind ¡°-Ethe was it?..I wanted to ask you some questions...If that¡¯s ok?-¡± The voice was quiet before it responded again.


    ¡°-I don¡¯t feel like it¡­-¡± Clearly giving a lazy, uncaring tone. But this annoyed Lyrim. He knew he had to rely on improving his relationship with this being to grow stronger. ¡°-Well change that now. I¡¯m not in the mood so please answer my questions¡­-¡±


    ¡°-You have quite the attitude boy¡­.If I want-¡± The entire room began to shake before screams were heard outside. Lyrim quickly ran outside to see everyone holding onto something. Even his friends were clasping onto something to balance themselves.


    With glasses worth 20 gold a piece, as well as expensive bottles of alcohol shattering, the waiters and workers were doing there best to keep things under control. But as Lyrim looked outside the window, he saw not only was this restaurant shaking the buildings outside that nearly reached the sky could be seen shaking violently, as if they''re about to crumble.


    Lyrim could feel his body was emitting a strange energy that was different to natural energy. It felt almost ghostlike and non existent. He wouldn''t have been able to feel it had it not been for him and the T.Gear fused.


    As the earthquake settled down, the voice resounded in his head again, continuing from where it left off ¡°-I can shatter this entire city like a cup made from glass-¡± Lyrim clenched his hand in fear. This being was truly something monstrous.


    For it to have so much control even though he wielded the T.Gear was terrifying. Just what was its identity? The voice then laughed again ¡°-Hahaha, but that would be troublesome. And you got guts to talk to me like that. So I will answer 3 questions..-¡±


    Before Lyrim could ask, Herifo came rushing over as he spoke ¡°Wow...This is the first time an earthquake has ever appeared in this region. I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. I could have sworn I felt a sort of energy around here¡­¡±


    Lyrim had to be careful. Herifo was a Catalyst level T.Gear wielder, so his senses were better than his own. If he had been near Lyrim, he had no doubts he would of sensed him as the source. Herifo continued ¡°It¡¯s good you''re ok. Uhhh¡± He looked around and rubbed his head.


    Doesn''t seem like we can stay here any longer. Herifo spoke as he saw guests leaving in fright while the workers cleaned up and salvaged rare goods. Lyrim nodded, and as he looked up at the stairs, he saw Ginta and Catherine come down while she clutched Ginta¡¯s arm.


    Catherine gave Lyrim a glance before quickly looking away. It was obvious she was crying. Lyrim felt a bit bad, but he then remembered how ignorant she was about such a topic and no longer felt sorry for her.


    ¡°Are we heading back?¡± Lyrim spoke to Herifo, who was talking to the others from where he was. Herifo then turned to Lyrim and nodded ¡°Seems like it. 2 hours... The higher ups don''t like it when we take young members out, hehe.¡±


    From there, the group began to make their way to the carriage, with Lyrim speaking to the others about what they think caused the event. He could only give an ignorant smile and just try to agree with them.


    With night now in full control and daylight gone. Lyrim, after returning, had taken a shower and was lying in his room. The Lazuras rooms were quite spacey. They had large beds and gave every T.Gear user on site their own room. Considering it was an underground complex, there was plenty of space.


    With Lyrim wearing a loose hooded shirt with stitched boxers, he gazed up at the ceiling and the dim light powered by the natural energy that Lazuras siphons from the area underground.


    ¡°-Ethe...My first question. What are you?-¡± Lyrim spoke, remembering the 3 questions. He now had time alone with this being, and wanted some answers. The room, as well as his mind, was quiet for several moments, before that deep ghostly voice resounded in his mind. ¡°-I can be called many things. In the tongue of the creatures, I was called Fataria¡¯Tempesta. In your language, it would be Phantom Tempest-¡±


    Lyrim never knew that creatures could communicate with each other, but his thoughts were read by Ethe, who showed that he had the ability to read Lyrim¡¯s mind ¡°-Titles like that are only given to the top echelon of power on a planet. I got to say, your human mind is intriguing. I have learned so much-¡±


    Lyrim blinked and quickly leaned up, forgetting to reply with his mind he spoke ¡°Have you been reading my mind all this time??!!¡± He quickly quieted down, but the voice only laughed. ¡°-Hahaha, you expect me to just sit around here doing nothing? I get bored to you know. Besides, it¡¯s better. Like this, I can at least assist my host if you¡¯re in danger-¡±


    Lyrim sighed before laying back down. It couldn¡¯t be helped, and he didn¡¯t want to anger this being. Especially when they were underground, where Lyrim knew he could crush the entire complex. ¡°-Ethe, on Archia, this planet is a C ranked one, but I don¡¯t understand how you are so strong. You¡¯r a T.Gear and you have so much power...I don¡¯t think a creature that powerful has ever lived on Archia-¡±


    Lyrim had spoken in a way as if lecturing the being which reads his mind. But Ethe only replied ¡°-Obviously I know that brat...You humans are still young, and have only scratched the surface. I have been alive for several billions of years. You humans say that Archia is 9 billions years old. Although I have forgotten, I can estimate my age at around 6 billion before my physical body perished-¡±


    Lyrim was astounded. This creature was ancient. Beyond ancient. An incredibly old being that wielded massive power. ¡°6...b..billion? Holy shit¡­¡± He whispered quietly to himself, and then continued. ¡°If you have lived that long, you couldn¡¯t possibly be a-¡± Ethe had cut him off to finish his sentence. ¡°-Yes, I¡¯m a God level creature. I was at the peak, ready to open the door to the next level as well. If I hadn¡¯t died...Damn my luck¡­-¡±


    Lyrim¡¯s body trembled. This T.Gear was of a God level. Although it was made from the remains that have been aged for a billion or so years, it still had the creature¡¯s power, and it was as if it was reborn.


    Ethe spoke on, seeing Lyrim¡¯s thoughts ¡°-When my soul passed on, I was ready to reincarnate and forget my memories. It was truly tragic for me. Although, since I was a peak God level being, before my soul can reincarnate, it takes many, many years to weaken its powers¡­ That shity system was going to punish me for being so strong-¡±


    Lyrim curiously listened. This was information he couldn¡¯t fathom. Who knows when Lazuras would obtain a Divine set? Maybe a thousand years or so, and a Demi God set would probably be several hundred thousand years. Ethe chuckled at Lyrim¡¯s thoughts. ¡°-Hahaha, don¡¯t think those creatures so weak, boy. From what I know, a Divine creature can barely scratch a Celestial, and a Celestial can¡¯t even scratch a Demi God. That power gap is too insanely huge. Your race will die out before they make a set out of a Demi God hahaha-¡±


    Lyrim couldn¡¯t help but shudder in fear at the thought and lesson this God creature was giving him. It seemed like humanity was destined to reach a standstill against an unbreakable wall. But Lyrim felt annoyed when Ethe underestimated humans, so he joked.


    ¡°-I guess we can¡¯t touch a Demi God, but we made you into a T.Gear, Hehe-¡± The room rumbled a bit and this frightened Lyrim, but a voice of laughter clouded his mind ¡°-Hahaha, you do have guts...If I hadn¡¯t perished, humanity would probably be worshipping me. If I had allowed them to live-¡±


    Lyrim knew Ethe wasnt kidding. A God like creature definitely had the mentality of a God. He then spoke out of curiosity. ¡°-Ethe...how is it you died?..-¡± The room and his mind was eerily silent. ¡°-None of your business¡­ Ask something else¡­-¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Clearly he didn¡¯t want to tell him how, but from the annoyed and angry tone of his voice, Lyrim dared not ask again. ¡°-Hmm, well... Why Ethe? Did you like that name, or is it part of your race, the Phantom Tempest?-¡±


    The voice laughed again and spoke ¡°-Phantom Tempest is not my race, it¡¯s a title. Only Gods are given titles like that, as they are worthy. As for my race, I was an Ethereal Dragon-¡± Lyrim raised a brow and replied ¡°-How do you know the name of it? Don¡¯t we give you guys names?-¡± He ignorantly spoke.


    Ethe then replied annoyed. ¡°-Damn brat, we God creatures have intelligence far beyond you humans. When we reach a stage in intelligence, we are curious about ourselves and race. When I reached the Celestial stage, I titled myself Ethereal Dragon, and no one could say anything because there wasn''t anyone around to talk back to me..-¡±


    Lyrim felt something was wrong at his last words. Lyrim was the sort of boy to pick up on small details. With his mind free from burdens in Lazuras, it was nurtured by his own willingness to learn and improve. ¡°-No one around to talk back to you? You must be the only hermit dragon ever, hehe-¡±


    Lyrim couldn''t help but laugh at his own joke, but Ethe had a somewhat sad but annoyed tone. ¡°-Don¡¯t be stupid¡­What I mean is, I was the only creature on Archia...The entire thing was a ball of rock and flames. A lonely inferno, and my domain-¡±


    Lyrim felt his heart strings being pulled. This God creature was not only the only one of its kind, but there were no other creatures other than itself on Archia. ¡°-I, umm...I¡¯m sorry-¡± Lyrim¡¯s father was a man of importance to him. Someone he cherished like a hero. But compared to Ethe¡¯s life... He had suffered beyond anything Lyrim could imagine.


    Ethe replied as he noticed a change in Lyrim ¡°-Don¡¯t let it get you...In fact, I must say, I owe you one. When the T.Gear was forged, my soul was pulled out of the reincarnation pool and fused into it. Haha, I bet whoever pays attention to it must be cursing-¡±


    Lyrim chuckled with Ethe. That would be funny if there truly was a ¡®one god¡¯. But from what Ethe says, there is only reincarnation where souls gather and weaken before being sent away. Like being recycled.


    Ethe replied, as if to add some more information to Lyrim. He started to like this boy ¡°-Those bastards indeed recycle. They take the thoughts and memories of souls and convert it to energy to make existence more stable. But I guess that¡¯s how the universe works. It can¡¯t be helped-¡±


    Ethe went on after he remembered something ¡°-Speaking of which, I¡¯m actually quite proud of myself. When I was turned into a T.Gear, I had enough energy remaining to scan the planet. From what I could tell, the energy of my corpse had seeped through into the planet¡¯s core and helped stabilize it. From there, I guess life other than me had a chance-¡±


    Lyrim didn¡¯t know how to react. His heart was constantly beating fast, and he had no words to speak as he couldn¡¯t comprehend the information given. He knew this being was insanely powerful, but things like this, on such a large scale, were hard to adjust to.


    That being said, who knew if humanity would have ever discovered the truth of life on Archia, or if they even wanted to, since there are so many planets. Lyrim wondered how Williams would react if he knew the truth about Ethe. But at this point, Ethe replied ¡°-Don¡¯t get any ideas boy. What I tell you, and everything about me, stays between the two of us¡­-¡±


    Lyrim was dumbfounded. Why should he keep it to himself? This could help humanity, and help it advance and understand. This was currently Lyrim¡¯s young age kicking in with excitement clouding his mind. No matter how old he was, he was still 13 years of age.


    Just a show that maturity doesn¡¯t come by experiencing things and forcing yourself to keep an open mind, it also takes many more years of experiencing life¡¯s situations. Some things can¡¯t be learned, but have to be experienced.


    ¡°-Fool. You humans are dumb and greedy creatures. I have no doubt that once you told them everything, they would force you to give me up and cast you aside with some lesser T.Gear. Or whatever you call it-¡±


    Lyrim began to think with a bit more of an open mind. The situation seemed possible. ¡°-I guess you''re right...Uhh, I still got one more question right?-¡± Ethe quickly replied ¡°-Of course I¡¯m right, buffoon! And yes, one more question. Quickly now..-¡±


    Lyrim wondered why he was in a rush. It¡¯s not like there was anywhere for him to go. Ethe, feeling Lyrim¡¯s thoughts, spoke ¡°-With my power, I''m capable of releasing my soul to explore around you.


    Think I want to stay in your body and share it with you all the time? Don''t think of me as a lesser creature, I''m capable of exploring and even physical manifestation for awhile until I get my full power back. You are only a conduit that keeps me alive-¡±


    Lyrim¡¯s body trembled. This being wasn¡¯t even at full power, and he was already capable of causing an earthquake that could shake a city, or even something larger. But with Lyrim now understanding Ethe¡¯s rush to go explore, as well as if confirming why he is quiet or doesn¡¯t help him every now and then, Lyrim just went on with the question.


    ¡°-I know that you don''t like showing yourself to help me since people will make reports. Why don''t we work on that by you teaching me some of your abilities?-¡± Ethe began to think for awhile.


    ¡°-Let me tell you now boy. I bet you''re curious, and this will clear some things up. Those lights on your chest absorb energy, and when they reached their capacity, I was able to energize myself enough to use an absorb ability. Thankfully it finished right where you were in that chasm. That was quite a good meal, hehe-¡±


    Lyrim began to understand a bit more about his T.Gear. It seemed Ethe was trying to energize himself, but he didn''t know why. ¡°-Do you have a goal to reach?-¡± Lyrim asked out of curiosity. Of course, he used up his questions and interrupted Ethe, who was explaining things.


    Ethe replied ¡°-Goal? At the moment, unfortunately, I can''t get my body back...I''m stuck as this damn T.Gear. But it¡¯s better than losing my memories and starting all over again. Anyway, be quiet, let me explain.


    The reason I absorbed all of the Shadow Chasm, was because I needed the energy to make sure I''m capable of looking after you, my dull host and owner¡­ But I don¡¯t want to expend too much, so I have to use it only in life threatening situations until I find a way to generate natural energy like I could in my God body.-¡±


    Lyrim had figured as much. He knew that whatever it was, wanted energy. But he didn''t understand why. Thankfully the reason was not something bad. He was actually happy that its purpose was to look after him. But it still didnt answer his question, so he spoke. ¡°-So, umm, the abilities?-¡±


    Ethe gave an annoyed laugh ¡°-Hahaha, since you don''t get it, I¡¯ll go on. Abilities cost energy. The energy I have comes from the Shadow Chasm. The abilities I can teach you are all peak God tier. Until you train your body and mind, I can only teach you one ability that I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mess up with.


    It enhances your body by allowing energy to flow. Thankfully, I can give you the power of a peak Celestial creature without expending too much energy-¡±


    Lyrim¡¯s entire body froze up with excitement. Although he would have the strength and agility of a Celestial creature, he didn¡¯t have any pure abilities. It was more so just pumping energy in his T.Gear and enhancing him. ¡°-It¡¯s better than nothing, hehe. Oh!-¡± Lyrim discovered something and wanted to ask, hoping he would answer.


    ¡°-How much did the Shadow Chasm replenish your energy by?-¡± Lyrim couldn¡¯t help but to want to gauge this creture¡¯s power. Ethe could clearly be heard ¡°-Hmm, I¡¯d say around 1.5% of my full power. It¡¯s more than I expected-¡±


    Lyrim, who was bombarded with high numbers, astonishing facts, and many other things, was starting to get used to Ethe bit by bit. But it was still shocking ¡°-Guess it¡¯s not even an appetizer, hehe. But that¡¯s to be expected from you, right? You did stabilize a planet''s core..-¡±


    Ethe chuckled ¡°-Don¡¯t be impressed. When I died, I only had 4-5% of my power left-¡± An astonishing godlike feat indeed. Is what Lyrim thought. He then nodded. This night has indeed been interesting. He had forgotten the encounter with his brother and Catherine completely.


    ¡°-Ethe...I¡¯m curious. If you got a title, and you were alone on Archia, how is it you got it?-¡± Ethe was suddenly quiet before laughing for a few seconds. The laugh was enough to shake his mind a bit, making him slightly dizzy ¡°-I¡¯m a God level creature. You think I¡¯m limited to this planet?


    From what your knowledge tells me, there are 6 planets in this solar system. Weird though, there used to be 8. Hehe, I bet those two bastards killed each other, hahaha. But I¡¯ll tell you that there are other God like beings who were in a similar situation to mine.


    We used to fight against each other for territory, but gave up when we discovered we were all around the same strength. It was them who gave me the title-¡±


    Lyrim immediately looked at the ceiling again, as if imagining it to be the sky. The planets were indeed far away, and Lazuras wasn¡¯t even capable of going into space. Even with their technology. Truly, Ethe was incredible


    ¡°-To think there are Gods on those planets. I wonder why they haven¡¯t come here-¡± Ethe¡¯s voice spoke out again ¡°-Don¡¯t praise them too much boy. That was only when we were Demi Gods. We were all in the middle stage of it too. By the time I reached the middle of being a God, they had just reached the peak of the Demigod stage, with only a couple becoming Gods. Of course I was first-¡±


    Ethe couldn¡¯t help but brag. Then again, who could stop him? Not only was he a peak God level creature, he was a remarkable one too ¡°-I guess even creatures have their geniuses. Why didn¡¯t you beat them when you became a middle stage God?-¡±


    Lyrim wondered curiously. At this stage, he had used more than 3 questions, but Ethe had started to enjoy the conversation, so he didn¡¯t stop him ¡°-Those bastards made an alliance with each other when they discovered I was powerful. You know, when you have 2 Demigod level opponents fighting someone who had just reached the middle stage of God level, it¡¯s annoying.


    Even against early stage ones. Of course, the Demigods are like ants to me, haha. When a creature evolves and gets stronger, the gap in strength between rankings gets larger and larger. Besides, we couldn¡¯t fight against each other for long..-¡±


    Lyrim knew that it would be a situation of mutual destruction, but Ethe¡¯s last sentence caught him off guard. He wondered what had happened. Ethe had sensed his curiosity, so he spoke a little bit curiously ¡°-We got bored, and as we aged, so did we mature.


    Eventually, we just stopped talking to each other and slumbered. Its not easy for a Divine creature to become a Celestial. It takes hundreds of thousands of years. Can you imagine being a Demigod to a God? That takes billions.


    I¡¯m not sure how old the universe is. I was born a Celestial creature, and my planet was barely habitable. I only sustained myself using the cosmic energy of the stars, as well as the energy of the planet¡¯s natural forces. Uncontested, it still took me a long time to be a God.


    If I can say correctly, this solar system was lucky to have a God for every planet. It¡¯s incredibly, very, very rare. 1 God is exceptionally rare for a galaxy. This galaxy, to have had quite a few, could be considered the best environment.


    Lyrim began to think Ethe was truly incredible. For every bit of information he spoke, Lyrim understood that he had experienced a lot. Lyrim softly replied, he no longer used his mind¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Have you been outside of this solar system?..¡±


    ---------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 13 Arrival Of The Sovereign.

    Full Pr Credits to Draconis Yo guys here is your release of es i hope you all enjoy.


    Please Rate/Favourite/Follow/Enjoy ch 12.


    P.S the cover is almost done right now the logo is bieng worked on :) it looks fantastic so far.


    Announcement


    I am seeking a second person to go over the chs of Spectral regalia and Ethereal sovereign to clean up some basic mistakes such as simple typos or spelling mistakes aswell as make sure things are tidy and spaced well. me and draconis are both only humans and he does the main pring so a few mistakes may get across.


    i am looking for someone who is confident in there english aswell as grammar and has a sharp eye to go over pred chs before i release them. dont think that this is a chance to look at chs before there released and do a half assed job this is something i take seriously because it also reflects on my storys ratings :)


    ----------------------


    Ethe seemed a little annoyed at Lyrim¡¯s questions but spoke on ¡°-Of course I have. With such power, you think I wouldn¡¯t go look down the street and see what¡¯s happening? I spent at least a billion years travelling around-¡±


    For a God like Ethe, although a billion years was a long time, for him to have lived so long and become immortal and not age it would eventually be a blip in his life, with only good memories to be attached.


    Lyrim wondered what it was like. Lazuras had developed telescopes and super telescopes. We could only admire the stars and galaxies from afar. ¡°What was it like out there¡­¡± Starting to be a little friendly with Ethe. Lyrim knew that a creature like him had total freedom.


    Ethe laughed and spoke ¡°-It was boring. Who knows how many planets I searched, for I only found basic, crappy, C rank life, and nothing else. The universe doesn¡¯t seem to be much older than Archia-¡± Ethe spoke, seemingly not impressed. It was at least funny that he used human terms such as C rank.


    ¡°I guess no other Gods¡± Lyrim curiously spoke. Ethe only shook his head. ¡°-None. Before I died, I discovered that the only way for me to improve was to devour the energy of planets or other Godlike beings. I was so busy traveling and trying to find some good things, that I completely lost my motivation to become higher than a god-¡±


    Lyrim wondered what the life for a God would be. Wouldn¡¯t it be a lonely life, seeking power for no reason? Of course, Ethe, knowing his thoughts, spoke ¡°It is indeed. Creatures only seek to be Godlike creatures. None of them, after living for so long, care about being higher. Only when a God has reached a peak stage will they have the ability to devour a planet¡¯s core, as well as the cores of other Gods.¡±


    Lyrim couldn¡¯t help but wonder why. And of course, Ethe answered. ¡°A planet can be said to have the energy of a peak God. We Gods are able to destroy them easily, but the core itself is unstable. With enough energy, even we can be hurt by a planet exploding. It would be a peak God exploding. Of course, the smaller the planet, the weaker the Godlike energy.


    For a God ranked creature, you need to understand your body, as well as understand creation and destruction. You need to disassemble the core of either a planet or a God creature, and only take the pure natural energy that remains.


    The chance of this refining process succeeding is extremely low. I tried it several times on small planets, and they all nearly killed me. I doubt there is anything in this universe higher than a peak level God like me. Then again, I haven¡¯t explored it, so who knows-¡±


    Lyrim nodded, and at this stage, was starting to feel his head hurt, as well as a bit of fatigue. ¡°-Get some rest boy. When you wake up, I¡¯ll have transferred the knowledge of the enhancing ability in your mind. Don¡¯t go crazy with it, as it uses the energy I¡¯ve saved, and I don¡¯t accept IOUs-¡±


    Lyrim couldn¡¯t help but smile before he drifted into a deep slumber. A dark field with only shadows and mist. A place that held the stench of death and loneliness. In that field, Lyrim was standing alone, gazing around, afraid.


    ¡°Hello?..¡± He called out as he took a few steps back. The darkness was so consuming, his heart began to beat faster and faster. As if the air carried the stench of death, he was forced to consume natural energy to keep himself alive. But was starting to get thinner.


    ¡°Is anyone there?! Can someone help me?!¡± He called out, his voice carrying more worry as his mind began to form voices, laughs, and wails of sorrow. ¡°Ha...just¡­.a dream¡­.Just a dream¡­¡± He spoke to himself, understanding that he was a lucid dreamer, which was quite rare. ¡°Just...a dream¡­.¡± He fell on his knees, his hands covering his ears as his eyes focused on the vantablack like floor (A.N vantablack is the darkest color/object on earth)


    His mind was nearing a breaking point, but in that darkness, the voices as well as the feeling of helplessness vanished for a moment as a voice called out to him. ¡°Lyrim...Why are you afraid?..¡± Lyrim, hearing the voice even though his hands covered his ears, looked up.


    In the darkness in front of him was a near blinding light with the silhouette of a figure. But the voice was of someone he knew. ¡°Father?...¡± He spoke. He had truly missed his father. As a young boy who was pushed around by the Clan, his father had always been there.


    ¡°Lyrim, why do you not avenge me?...What are you afraid of?¡± Lyrim quickly stood up ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!!¡± He showed courage, ignoring the dark around him in the presence of his father, feeling courage surge in him.


    ¡°Lyrim...Why did you let them exile me?...You have a God set, and yet you follow those who didn¡¯t help me¡­¡± Lyrim¡¯s eyes widened as he gave a worried smile. ¡°T..That¡¯s not it father. Ha...haha I...I will avenge you...I¡¯m trying to become stronger¡­¡± Lyrim worryingly laughed as he stepped closer to his father¡¯s silhouette. But in his mind, he knew it wasn¡¯t real.


    But to him, it was the closest thing he got. Tears started to well up in his eyes, how much he missed his dad, the one who protected him and treated him kindly, and had hope for him. ¡°Lyrim...You have power...You¡¯re just too afraid¡­¡±


    Lyrim sighed and felt his heart quiver, but his father¡¯s voice spoke. ¡°I know you¡¯re strong Lyrim. I always believed in you. I know you can overcome your fear.¡± As if a nightmare being looked down upon by his father, it had started to become a good dream. But his hopes would be cut short.


    ¡°F..Father, I..¡± The silhouette of his father was clear now. As Lyrim smiled and approached him, his father¡¯s arms opened, and Lyrim began to move closer. But the eerie dark feeling covered the area again.


    Behind his dad, a shadow had formed before revealing a sinister smile. It was the tyrant King that Lyrim despised. ¡°Father!!¡± He called out, but his father showed only a smile, as if unaware of the presence behind him.


    A long, dark blade formed in the tyrant King¡¯s hand, before he slashed it across his father¡¯s waist. His father¡¯s figure distorted before slowly vanishing. ¡°Lyrim...take care¡­¡± A tear formed in his father¡¯s eye before they slowly closed, as if life had left him.


    He heard the sound of the laughing King, as if victory had been assured. ¡°And now I took him from you twice!! HAHAHAHAHA¡± Giving a maddening laugh. Lyrim stood there, frozen. His heart seemed to have stopped.


    Outside his body, Ethe, who had been exploring the Lazuras complex in a ghost like mist that was invisible to those without the strength to see him, and even then they wouldn¡¯t be able to touch him. ¡°These humans are pretty smart...They have nice toys¡­¡± He then gasped as he felt a strange sensation. ¡°Shit...Don¡¯t tell me¡­!¡±


    Lyrim¡¯s figure in his dream began to roar with anger, as energy began to encircle his body, causing the dream world to shake. As if a mirror, the shadow world was crashing down, his eyes shining a deep red and green as anger overtook him. The energy around his body lit the area up so violently, that the tyrant King, who was smiling, was slowly incinerated while uttering his last words.


    ¡°Such a nice anger¡­¡± Lyrim¡¯s mouth and eyes began to emit a light as he fell to his knees silently. The anger of losing his father a second time, even if just a dream, was too much for him. But this anger and surge of power was leading his body in real life to emit the same violent aura.


    The entire complex and area spanning several hundred miles, even reaching the cities and towns around it, shook violently. Much more than when Ethe displayed a show of force. This was the power of the God set when not even displayed.


    Ethe had rushed back to see the aura Lyrim was emitting. ¡°Dammit boy¡­.Can¡¯t you control your nightmares..¡± He spoke, reading his mind since he was a part of him now. Ethe then entered his body and was beginning to control the surge of power, as well as Lyrim¡¯s anger, by calling to him.


    ¡°Lyrim, it¡¯s a dream!! It¡¯s just a dream, control yourself!!¡± Ethe called out while the energy Lyrim¡¯s body emitted was steadily calming down. Although Lyrim was angry, compared to a God¡¯s soul, it was still nothing.


    Lazuras had gone into a panic. Bray was yelling out commands. ¡°Where the hell did this earthquake come from dammit!? Don¡¯t we have tools to stop this from happening!?!¡± Williams was also issuing out commands. ¡°Increase the energy ratio to the stabilizers of the complex. We can¡¯t let this go on or it will be crushed!!¡±


    With worry not only in the eyes of the people and workers going around, even Hawk members were not allowed to leave their rooms. Leona sighed. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­.No earthquake can be this strong¡­¡± She worryingly looked around.


    Kyta hadn¡¯t been able to sleep for several hours due to meeting Ginta in the restaurant. He was already drinking some tea, but also showed nervous signs. ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡± Before long, the panic quietly began to settle down as Lyrim slowly broke out of the anger due to Ethe¡¯s voice.


    ¡°D..Dream..¡± He quietly and weakly spoke. Ethe let out a ghostly sigh. ¡°Boy...You know you almost caused an early apocalypse for every living soul in a couple hundred miles¡­¡± Lyrim looked around. By now he was already awake, feeling mentally weakened but slowly coming together. It was 6 am in the morning, and the complex had suffered quite a bit of damage.


    ¡°S..Shit¡­¡± Lyrim moved his hands over his face as he couldn¡¯t believe he lost his cool like that. Ethe gave a soft laugh, as if trying to make him feel better. ¡°Don¡¯t let it get you down...I¡¯m sure if I had a father I would feel the same¡­ If it makes you feel better, when we get stronger, lets decimate that guy¡¯s kingdom, hehe¡±


    Ethe spoke, as if trying to incite ideas into Lyrim¡¯s mind. But Lyrim only smiled faintly, knowing he was trying to cheer him up. Maybe it was because he was his only lifeline in this world, or maybe because he was starting to like him more. Who knew. ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    Williams was looking around, asking about status reports and damage with Bray beside him. Williams though, wanted to know where it originated from. ¡°Where the hell did that earthquake come from? Any ideas?... We shouldn¡¯t be near a tectonic plate¡¯s edge...Or even a volcanic ley line..¡± He spoke, wondering what had happened.


    Several scientist looking at a monitor showed shocked expression. ¡°S..Sir, the cause was a surge of natural energy¡­¡± The hearts of Bray and Williams froze. They had heard reports of a earthquake in the city no to far from here, but thought it unrelated. But to hear the words ¡®a surge of natural energy¡¯ made them wonder.


    ¡°Is it a creature?...¡± Bray spoke, and a scientist shrugged nervously. ¡°We don¡¯t know...In fact, its origin¡­.is...uhh¡­¡± He was quiet as he looked at his colleagues, and they remained quite. At this point, Williams rushed over and moved them aside as he looked at the monitor and read the data.


    His body quivered. ¡°From here¡­.It originated in the complex.. What the?¡­.¡± Looking at a detailed map on the screen that showed a pulse spreading back and forth from the quake before, he was staring at one room.


    The complex was a heavily fortified area that had several sensors. The closer it was, the better it could be detected. Right now, he was looking at a charter sheet of room arrangements. His eyes looked like they were about to pop out when he saw whose room it was. Even he remained quiet, which irritated Bray. ¡°Whose is it?¡­.¡± Bray spoke, waiting for an answer. Williams took a deep breath and looked at him. ¡°Lyrim¡¯s..¡± Williams hesitatingly spoke. Bray on the other hand, gave a sour look.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    He then went off towards Lyrim¡¯s room. Bray himself had a Catalyst level T.Gear, and since the quake was gone, he had no worry. But Williams and several others accompanied him without him asking.


    ¡°If something happened, what do we do?... He is able to kill many Divine creatures easily¡­¡± Bray spoke softly ¡°I doubt he is that dumb. He wouldn¡¯t do anything without a reason..¡± Williams gave a soft chuckle as they went down the hall, encountering repair teams who were fixing the damage caused. ¡°You place too much trust in him...Even I was cautious about giving him that T.Gear¡±


    Bray shook his head. ¡°In the end, you were happy it was put to use, and even gave some results¡­¡± After a few more minutes, they were in front of Lyrim¡¯s room. Bray knocked. ¡°Lyrim, it¡¯s bray..¡±


    Lyrim¡¯s voice resounded. ¡°Come in..¡± The sliding door opened and Bray and Williams frowned, quietly met with a not really surprising sight. Lyrim was sitting on a table reading a book, and his room didn¡¯t seem out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Hmmm¡± Williams spoke as he looked cautiously at Lyrim. Ethe¡¯s voice resounded in Lyrim¡¯s head. ¡°The smart one doesn¡¯t trust you much, boy. He is quite shifty...I don¡¯t like him.¡± Lyrim tried not to laugh, and responded quietly as Bray and the others entered and looked around his room. ¡°-I don¡¯t understand people like him too well. They seem to like inventing and looking at reports a lot-¡± Lyrim deduced by his several meetings with Williams.


    Williams sighed as well as the others before looking at Bray and shaking their heads. ¡°Hmmm.. Well then. Lyrim, it seems a quake hit the complex. We arent sure where it was from, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You have a mission to prepare for soon, be at field gate 1 in an half hour.


    Lyrim nodded and the group left, still somewhat cautious. ¡°-You can¡¯t trust any of them boy...They show that they care, but I can read their energy...They want power...And a lot of it...-¡± Lyrim was quiet and didn¡¯t respond.


    20 minutes later, he went to the gate early and was sitting, already equipped with his T.Gear. Herifo and Iria were the first to arrive. ¡°Yo Lyrim. What a morning wake up call, right? Haha¡° Herifo spoke jokingly, to which Lyrim only smiled.


    Iria went over and patted his head. ¡°Today seems like an easy mission. It¡¯s straight forward. I hope you won¡¯t get mad at them treating you like an experiment...But what they do can help humanity.¡± Ethe spoke in Lyrim¡¯s head. ¡°-This girl is too optimistic¡­.-¡± Thinking that, she was never thinking of negatives.


    Lyrim replied to Iria. ¡°Hopefully something good happens.¡± He smiled softly at her. As the time went on, all of team deadly had arrived, and they spoke about the events in the morning. Williams then arrived equipped with an interesting T.Gear. It had a scale like look that went over each other. It seemed condensed and made him look very thin and skeletal. He spoke to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let today''s events get on your mind¡­ We have to focus on the mission at hand...Lyrim, when we arrive at that point, we will be quite far behind you, and hopefully the events at Shadow Chasm repeat themselves so I can get some readings.¡±


    Lyrim only smiled and nodded ¡°-Seems like he really only cares about readings¡­-¡± To which Ethe responded. ¡°-Don¡¯t worry boy. I got something interesting planned for that guy-¡± Lyrim replied with fright. ¡°-You¡¯re going to kill him?...-¡±


    Ethe¡¯s voice resounded in a soft chuckle as the group walked over to the field gate that was turning on ¡°-That would be too, as you humans say, lame. He enjoys his toys a lot, I¡¯m going to torment him a bit. When he gets what he wants, I¡¯ll snatch it away, haha-¡±


    Lyrim found that Ethe really enjoyed watching people fail and took great joy in it (A.N germans call this Schadenfreude) Williams looked up at the control room and Bray gazed at him, nodding, to which Williams nodded back. In Williams hand was a large, metallic suitcase, that seemed to hold quite a bit of machinery.


    Several moments later, they began entering the field Mist Valley. A world similar to Shadow Chasm in features. But the exit was an incredibly wide and long valley. As the world of Archia transformed into Mist Valley¡¯s reality, the group paid no attention, becoming used to the feeling of the transition.


    Even Lyrim showed no care as they began to make their way. Lyrim curiously spoke ¡°Williams, what sort of readings are you hoping to get?¡± This question also perked on Team Deadly¡¯s ears, as they were also curious.


    Williams chuckled quietly ¡°If your T.Gear is capable of housing and using such abilities, it would allow us to store massive amounts of natural energy that we could obtain from planets.¡± Ethe¡¯s Voice spoke harshly of Williams. ¡°


    -This fool makes it sound easy...Unless they develop at least a Demigod sort of tool, they won¡¯t have the slightest hope of even attempting such a feat. If it was that easy, then for every planet like this there would be a Demigod or maybe even a God level creature. This man is crazy-¡±


    Ethe couldn¡¯t help think down on Williams. He had seen all the tools Lazuras had made, and was impressed a little. But for Williams¡¯ hopes, they still had many, many, many years and lifetimes before they could dream of such a thing.


    Team Deadly didn¡¯t encounter any threats. Every creature in the area knew this group had overwhelming power that they couldn¡¯t compare to. After what Zhane called a ¡®disappointing trip¡¯ due to them not being able to battle and being yelled at by Iria who said otherwise as safety is a top concern, they arrived at the main area of Mist Valley.


    (PR Note: It¡¯s probs a cliff)


    The area was more of a large canyon that one couldn¡¯t see the bottom of. Similar to Shadow Chasm. But Mist Valley was wider and the concentrate of natural energy was weaker but spread out and more plentiful. The Mist itself was similar to Shadow Chasm¡¯s, but had a red and blue tinge.


    ¡°Man, that looks intimidating¡­¡± Herifo spoke as they gazed down. ¡°Don¡¯t let that worry you...I¡¯m sure there may only be a few Catalyst level creatures. They¡¯re nothing we can¡¯t handle..¡± Williams spoke, not feeling impressed.


    Zhane glared as the scientist who rarely saw action seemed to be braver than his team. ¡°Lets go, no point staying here..¡± The team nodded as they went down. The area they came across seemed to be the den of quite a few King level creatures that roared at them, but dared not approach because of fear. They could only seem intimidating from afar.


    Maria laughed. ¡°How cute, they think they¡¯re scaring us¡­.¡± Maria raised her arm and large metallic thorns shot out in a diagonal slash. Their speed was incredible, and as the King level creatures whimpered away, several had their legs and hands impaled and they were injured.


    Ethe chuckled quietly ¡°-I like her, hehe. She shows no mercy..-¡± Lyrim shivered a bit. They both seemed a little crazy to enjoy tormenting others, but he figured those creatures deserved being taught a lesson.


    The group made its way down the canyon like area, as there was a visible cliff side a quarter of the way in, and Williams had decided that it is a good spot. With their T.Gears on their agility and body, prowls was quite good and they managed to jump and dash onto rocks and areas that stuck out like bumps until they reached the nearly 30 meter long cliff.


    Williams wasted no time opening the case, and began to set up machinery a fair distance from Lyrim. He spoke out ¡°Boy, move over to the edge and face away...I don¡¯t want to be caught up in whatever it is that happened in Shadow Chasm¡­¡± Herifo and the others gave nervous laughs as Williams was right. It would be a horrifying fate.


    Lyrim frowned a bit and followed. ¡°-Ethe, what now?..-¡± As Lyrim sat on the edge of the cliff, it had been two minutes. The others didn''t think it would be soon to activate, so they waited. Ethe then replied.


    ¡°-Before, I had to wait until I could gather sufficient energy to use the ability. But now I can use the energy from Shadow Chasm to initiate it. I just scouted down, this canyon is incredibly deep¡­ It extends at least a hundred or so miles underground and much deeper I didn¡¯t even bother going deeper.


    No wonder I couldn¡¯t detect the presence of a creature here...There¡¯s no way for them to go down and sustain that pressure or even make their way down without falling to their deaths. As it goes deeper, the natural energy is more concentrated, hehe-¡±


    Lyrim blinked as he looked at his chest, seeing the lights change. ¡°-Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the energy is more powerful for them to devour and grow stronger?..-¡± Ethe huffed and replied.


    ¡°-Boy, if you take something in moderation, its good for you. But if you take something in high doses and its more potent, it can destroy you.. Unless your body is able to handle the energy, it will kill you. The best these creatures can do for now is live near it until they grow strong enough to use it. A shame they won¡¯t ever be able to though-¡±


    Lyrim looked down into the bottomless abyss covered by mist. He doubted he could see the bottom even if the mist was gone. ¡°-So, what now?...-¡± Ethe then spoke to Lyrim to answer his curiosity. ¡°-Now?...Well, now I eat¡­-¡±


    The pattern on Lyrim¡¯s chest cracked open before the same vortex that appeared in Shadow Chasm began to open up. ¡°Here we go..¡± Williams nervously spoke as he began to receive incredible readings already.


    The other team members took steps back, and Williams looked at them for a moment nervously, before he took the machine and brought it back a bit. The vortex was already starting to absorb the mist at a quick pace, and it was picking up.


    A minute later, it was like a mini tornado that was facing sideways, with the mist being devoured into the T.Gear, which began to glow, and dim, and glow, and dim. ¡°Incredible...These readings...Magnificent¡­¡± Williams eyes shot up with wonder. It didn¡¯t seem like they were affected by the vacuum other than a great wind.


    Williams didn¡¯t even focus on the event, he only looked at the readings with wonder and amazement, knowing he could do so much. ¡°That T.Gear.. its beyond expectations. Whatever that creature was, it was incredible¡­.My god¡­¡± He whispered to himself.


    His amazement even made Herifo and the others appreciate it more. If someone like Williams was this shocked, who knew what Lyrim¡¯s T.Gear actually was.


    20 minutes later, the entire canyon¡¯s top was absorbed, leaving the mist from the dark abyss to pour out. ¡°-Hmmm, this is interesting¡­.-¡± Ethe¡¯s voice resounded in Lyrim¡¯s head despite the sound of the hurricane like vacuum in his T.Gear¡¯s chest. ¡°-Ethe?..-¡± Lyrim spoke curiously.


    Ethe nervously chuckled ¡°-Boy, the energy here is more potent than I expected. It¡¯s connected to the core...I won¡¯t be able to absorb that sort of stuff unless I¡¯m at full power. Remember what I told you about devouring cores?...-¡±


    Lyrim¡¯s body froze and he nodded. ¡°-Got it¡­-¡± Lyrim, although incredibly nervous because of Ethe¡¯s power, thanked his lucky stars he was on his side. He smiled, before an earth shattering roar echoed from the depths of the abyss. It shook the entire canyon and the sky turned a crimson red.


    ¡°-Urk...It seems there was a resident nesting inside¡­.-¡± Ethe spoke, annoyed. Team Deadly had heard that roar and even covered their ears, as they felt their bodies tremble, and felt incredibly heavy, as if their hearts were about to implode. The roar and flow even caused the machine to spike.


    A white shadow was approaching from the depths of the canyon, showing no resistance to the vacuum, as if it weren¡¯t even there. The power it emitted, as well as anger, seemed to shake the entire planet. The creatures of the Mist Valley were screaming in fear as they began to flee from this creature, afraid to face its wrath.


    The white shadow landed gracefully on the opposite side of the canyon, quite far from where they were, but it watched them. And Ethe could also see it.


    ¡°-Ooo this is good¡­.-¡± Ethe chuckled quietly as he looked at the creature. This creature would be come to known as a Sovereign Qilin, an early stage God level creature.


    ¡°-Boy, this day may be our last, haha-¡± Ethe spoke with a somewhat unafraid tone.


    ----------------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 14 When Gods Collide

    Abandoned by everyone, one is left with no choice but to seek there own destiny and overcome obstacles alone.


    Full Pr Credits to Draconis This Chapter was pretty fun to write i gave myself the oppurtunity to set something that can contain a lot of interesting stuff aswell as allow me to develop the story and charecter.


    thank you to everyone who submited an app to be a pr i am going through them as much as i can. if i do not reply to you please consider that i have a lot to go through and cant reply to everyone :(


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Enjoy ch 14 :)


    -------------------


    By now, the looks on the members, as well as Williams, who was behind Lyrim, were one of fear and dread. They knew that a creature that was capable of something limitless was around, and Williams was already packing up ¡°WE ARE HEADING BACK RIGHT NOW!!¡± He roared. He clearly didn¡¯t want to die.


    Lyrim¡¯s T.Gear on the other hand, was continuing to absorb. ¡°-Ethe..w..what is it¡­-¡± Lyrim felt a pressure as well as killing intent targeted towards him. Thanks to Ethe¡¯s presence and the T.Gear though, it was lessened. Ethe softly replied. ¡°-Seems we pissed off a God, hehe-¡± He seemed to take joy in it.


    At that moment, a thunderous voice roared out like a thunder bolt. ¡°Insolent whelps, you dare disturb my slumber?! I¡¯ll have your souls for my meal!!¡± Ethe chuckled as he spoke to Lyrim ¡°-I don¡¯t think I was ever like that-¡±


    Lyrim, trying to joke even though he was sweating, spoke ¡°-T..Then again, you never had creatures to keep you company-¡± At that moment, in a flash, the Sovereign Qilin appeared in front of Lyrim on the edge of the cliff, in front of the vacuum that didn¡¯t seem to budge it, as if it were a light breeze. It had a look on its face that would even scare the devil himself, its nostrils emitting a static like flame.


    It gazed at Lyrim. ¡°You dare¡­¡± Above the planet, the clouds would be sucked away from the force of an invisible pull, as if all the clouds of the planet were forced to combine into one until they formed a pitch black mass that was a single cloud composed of a torrent of the planet¡¯s clouds forming into one.


    The Qilins eyes showed a Godly wrath as it spoke softly ¡°Chaos Bolt¡­.¡± The entire black mass built up static into the center before the very energy of all those clouds fired down like a beam of blue light that was one single bolt of lightning.


    ¡°-Piss off¡­-¡± Ethe spoke, before an area spanning 500 miles seemed to slow down, as if time was freezing, and a slight pull formed, before a blinding field of energy was formed that could be seen from the planet. ¡°-Dimensional Aegis-¡± The bolt of lightning collided with the shield of energy. With two God like abilities colliding, they both seemed to break in a mutual destruction.


    Although the Qilin was holding back, and Ethe seemed to use a bit of his power. Lyrim could only freeze with astonishment. By now, the others had already retreated on Williams orders while they gazed at Lyrim.


    William instantly froze. The mind of a scientist needed results. The being in front of him was definitely something unfathomable. He quickly got his machine out again. ¡°Incredible¡­.Magnificent¡­¡± He spoke as he looked at the sky, the entire planet seemingly shaking as if it were going to crack open.


    Ethe spoke with anger. ¡°-This bastard...I only managed to get 12%, and he made me use 1% on that skill...Argh¡­.-¡± The Qilin¡¯s eyes widened with astonishment as it looked up. Before it looked down at the creature that was still devouring its home.


    It was a creature, the only one of its race that was born inside the depths of this canyon, and had been sleeping and slumbering for billions of years since this planet was formed. It wouldn¡¯t be too far fetched to say it was one of the first, if not the first creature ever birthed on Mist Valley.


    It had never encountered an opponent it couldn¡¯t kill with a breath. But here, this being blocked its Godly attack. The Qilin showed a terrifying smile. ¡°Very well¡­.¡± Its entire body began to emit a terrifying aura, and Ethe knew something was going to happen.


    ¡°-Lyrim...Williams has a tool I want, I can stall him for only 20 seconds, maybe 15. You need to get that tool. Its in the shape of a cube. You should have seen it¡­-¡± Lyrim spoke out, but Ethe had already started before he could utter his words.


    Lyrim, knowing he didn¡¯t have long, his body engulfed in a deep ghostly green aura that split from his form. As Lyrim vanished with incredible speed, this was the ability Ethe had spoken of to enhance his body. His skin had turned a deep transparent green, as if littered with small stars. His eyes were a deep crimson red. His mind was there, but his body acted on instinct.


    He trusted Ethe and knew that if he didn¡¯t, they would all die. As he rushed to Williams, the split form of energy burst out like a flash of light in front of the Qilin, engulfing it in a shell of energy. The Qilin¡¯s voice resounded like a chuckle. ¡°You think...this can stop me!!!¡± His energy began to surge as cracks appeared in the shell.¡±


    By this stage, Lyrim appeared in front of Williams, who looked at him in horror, thinking he was a monster. With only a swift movement, he was there and gone. With the object in his hand. This was the T.Link Lyrim had seen once before. He didn¡¯t know where he was going now, but was going back to where Ethe had told him what to do.


    But Ethe¡¯s voice echoed in his head. ¡°-Dive into the canyon! Quick! Go down as far as you can!!-¡± Lyrim clenched his teeth, wondering about the others. But he knew Ethe couldn¡¯t give a Shit about them, and only cared about their own survival, because if Lyrim died, so did he.


    By now, the Qilin had broken free, its energy surging with untapped power. Its eyes focused on Lyrim in an instant before it roaring. Its roar had sent a shockwave of pure wrath and energy that shot towards Lyrim like a giant nuclear bullet.


    ¡°-This little¡­-¡± Lyrim¡¯s body became transparent before it vanished, as if like a flash of light. The shockwave bullet cleaved forward, disintegrating everything in its path, as it went on, seemingly not ending and vanishing in the horizon.


    ¡°Insolent pest¡­¡± The Qilin vanished with seemingly lightning like speed as it shot downwards towards the canyon. Lyrim¡¯s eyes were shut, before he slowly opened them. In front of him was a blinding light, a massive, incredible ball of fire, as if it were the sun.


    Ethe spoke. ¡°-As much as I¡¯d like to tell you about the core of this planet, we only have a minute...Stupid bastard made me use a good portion of the energy I got from the mist¡­-¡± Lyrim was silent as his hands moved by themselves, a deep crimson energy surging from his body into the T.Link, which seemed as if it were manifesting.


    Lyrim nervously spoke ¡°E..Ethe?...¡± Ethe responded as they made their way towards the core. ¡°-Converting. Shush¡­-¡± He also seemed a little nervous. Lyrim¡¯s body was engulfed in a thick crimson and green energy, but he could still feel the heat of the core.


    Every time they got closer, the energy around Lyrim thickened, as if to counter it. By now, Lyrim¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and Ethe was controlling his body like he was a puppet. ¡°-Hah...its here..-¡±


    Lyrim snuck a peek behind them. As he looked, he saw the raging torrent several hundred meters from them. The core itself was covered around the earth, the only opening seemed to be the canyon that led straight to it.


    ¡°-Hey boy, I only got 3% left...If this doesn¡¯t work, well, sorry about that, haha-¡± Lyrim looked in a daze as the Qilin rushed to them. The T.Link was absorbed into the T.Gear and a seemingly wierd feeling was felt before Ethe spoke. ¡°-Now then¡­.-¡± Using 1% more of his power, he vanished with Godlike speed, comparable to the Qilin, and dived into the core of the planet.


    The aura engulfing Lyrim was incredibly strong, but with the heat of a core comparable to the surface of the sun, it was like he was frying in 50 degrees celsius. His body sweating and getting hotter.


    The Qilin roared with anger, not daring to do anything to the core that housed its lair. ¡°INSECT!! COME OUT!!¡± The thunderous killing intent echoed all over not only on the canyon, but the planet itself.


    Lyrim¡¯s heart seemed to beat incredibly fast, as if it were about to burst from his chest. The light was so blinding he had to cover his eyes with his hands.


    The lights on Lyrim¡¯s chest glowed a deep blue and yellow before the center formed a pitch black void, different to the vortex he was used to. In a moment, Lyrim felt his organs shudder from the force of the center of his chest, as if he were a ragdoll. He spat out blood that disintegrated in the heat of the core.


    The black hole like object on his chest pulsed around the core before, like a ravenous whirlpool, it began to devour the energy much, much quicker than the vortex from before. Ethe¡¯s voice quietly resounded in lyrim¡¯s head. ¡°-Oh that¡¯s good¡­.Its working¡­.Already so much power¡­-¡± Ethe seemed to be enjoying it, and at this stage Lyrim was barely conscious.


    With every bit of power gained, the aura around Lyrim began to get stronger, as if to shield him better and heal him. The Qilin looked around the core, its eyes unable to penetrate, but its senses clear. It felt a ravenous hunger, and felt an enormous surge of energy before its eyes widened.


    ¡°No¡­.What are you doing!!!¡± It spoke before it dived into the core itself. ¡°-Its working¡­.You humans are incredible...That T.Link crap was able to stabalize my skill and even make eating a core so easy¡­.Hahha-¡± Ethe was exstatic about the situation. He was gaining an incredible amount of power.


    The Qilin rushed in and gazed at them, the heat seemingly not affecting it. But the pull of the force devouring the core was astonishingly powerful. It had to use a good portion of its power to resist. ¡°Incredible¡­¡± It uttered, before realising the situation it was in. ¡°If this goes on, he will devour the core of the planet! I need to stop him!!¡±


    The Qilin¡¯s forehead began to grow a powerful spiral like horn that pulsed with energy, before it shot towards Lyrim from behind, like a flash of light. Ethe glared as he felt his power reach 29% Very quickly, as the core was much more effective than the mist. ¡°Piss off you little shit..¡± Lyrim¡¯s right hand pointed towards the Qilin, being controlled by Ethe, before a mass of energy began to gather.


    ¡°Cosmic Crush¡­¡± A powerful wall of energy was shot towards the Qilin who rammed it head on. With two God like forces colliding, the core began to waver, as the liquid began to shake and destroy. The planet was also starting to feel the effects as tectonic plates shifted.


    Williams and the others, although stunned, knew they had to get out of there. Williams had a satisfied look on his face as him and the others left at high speeds. ¡°Lyrim...Damnit, damnit!!¡± Iria spoke, and Herifo also clenched his teeth. ¡°Sorry...kid¡­.¡± He regrettingly spoke.


    The other two also seemed quite sad, but Williams showed no care at all as he clutched the case, as if it were a hoard of gold. ¡°So much information...Hahaha¡± The two forces in the core of the planet cancelled themselves out. With the Qilin taking a step back, he called out.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Are you mad!?! You intend to devour the core and kill us!!¡± Ethe, now reaching 37% power, was capable of speaking outside of Lyrim¡¯s mind, his voice sounding out like a deep torrent of fury ¡°You dumb horse. Shut up. I¡¯ll deal with you later¡­¡± A surge of killing intent poured from Ethe towards the Qilin.


    Despite Ethe being a soul of a T.Gear, he was still a peak stage God while the Qilin was an early stage one. 37% power was still quite a lot, and caused it to shudder and narrow its eyes. ¡°God creature¡­¡± It mumbled quietly and its mouth split, apart its eyes showing a deep fury as its body emitted a powerful, wrathful energy.


    The Qilin glared at Lyrim, thinking he was the source of the voice. ¡°If this planet intends to go...I¡¯ll take you with it!!¡± The Qilin roared in fury as the horn and its body shuddered with energy. The horn became so engulfed in a focused power that the point of it seemed to rip into space and enter what appeared to be a new dimension as a circular vortex appeared at the point. ¡±Howling Qasar¡­¡± The Qilin, uttered its voice echoing fiercely. If Ethe had eyes, they would have widened. But he was also frightened. ¡°This suicidal¡­ ¡°


    He turned Lyrim¡¯s body around so the force of the black hole like vortex pointed towards the Qilin. It started to feel the energy of its body leave under the near infinite pull. The Qilin turned into a spiral of blue and black energy as it shot towards Lyrim with the strength of a falling star. Slowly losing strength, but approaching with still an incredible amount of force.


    ¡°No choice¡­.¡± Ethe spoke. At this point, he was relying on an average absorbing ability infused with the T.Link to absorb the mist and the core for safety, but now he had to pull out his most powerful skill to match the Qilin, even as he had 46% of his energy.


    ¡°Lyrim, maybe I¡¯ll see you on the other side¡­¡± He spoke pessimistically, as if he knew it was the end.  ¡°Ginnungagap¡­.¡± With Williams and the others already long gone, this left only the 3 of them. The weaker creatures had already perished due to the natural occurrences and shifts of the planet, and were long gone. The creatures that could fly were devoured by the raging winds and tornados littering the planet.


    The blinding light that was the Qilin, with an even more blinding tip of its horn shooting towards Lyrim, was met with no more struggle as the absorption had ended. But it then slowed down to a crawl, as something that shook the Qilin happened.


    Lyrim¡¯s entire body turned into a pitch, primordial darkness, that seemed to liquify and expand with no sound. In fact, it was as if light and sound in that expanding sphere of darkness that had devoured Lyrim¡¯s presence didn¡¯t exist.


    The Qilin, which was only 2 meters from Lyrim, was now in this void of darkness, the sound of its energy replaced by the sound of loneliness. Its energy being eaten away at a significant rate as it moved as fast as a turtle towards the source, and getting slower.


    It tried to speak, but its words caused no sound. By this stage, half of the planet had been devoured, using all the energy Ethe had mustered. The Qilin¡¯s energy had all but been eaten away as it muttered to itself. ¡°-Such...a monster¡­.-¡± Although it was considered a super rare creature, it didn¡¯t know that Ethe himself was a creature more rarer and fiercer than it. One that devours all.


    The darkness remained still like a shell. By this stage, everything had been devoured. The Qilin¡¯s last remaining bit of energy had barely touched the center of Lyrim¡¯s chest. His figure still existed, but blended perfectly with the darkness. The darkness began to spread from the Qilin¡¯s horn and expanded to its body and further.


    ¡°-It ends like this¡­-¡± It thought to itself, as the only way it could hear in this nonexistent void was its own thoughts. And even that vanished and was then devoured by the center of the void with no more energy to spare.


    The shell began to retract slowly, but enough for it to seem quick. By this stage, the entire planet¡¯s core was already gone, and the Qilin as well. The planet looked like an apple that had been bitten by someone with an enormous mouth, leaving only the shell intact.


    The planet was like a floating lifeless rock, with only the remnants of life as well as the floating corpses of the creatures remaining. The shell retracting had taken a week, but to Lyrim, it felt like an instant. As it had fully retracted to his body, the darkness vanished, leaving only a golden crystal that engulfed his body, as if he were carved from ice.


    At this stage, this protective crystal began to float into the depths of space, along with the debris. When the energy inside the crystal that made up Lyrim¡¯s body and T.Gear began to shift, as if manifesting his form and trying to find a place for all the energy inside. Even Ethe felt powerless until this change settled.


    ¡°It feels weird¡­.¡± A soft voice, seemingly backed by thousands of others, gently echoed in the mind of Lyrim. It was hazy, as if a storm was happening in his brain, and the voice was as weak as a soft current.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move¡­.I¡¯m tired¡­.¡± The voice softly faded. Space... Most considered it the final frontier. Lazuras, although having an impressive amount of technology, felt no need to advance towards space travel due to the invention of T.Gears, as well as field portals.


    (PR Nore: Space, the final frontier. These are the voyages of the starship ¡®Lyrimprise¡¯)


    Their time, effort, and money, was spent on that. The only ones that showed interest were people who wondered what the void was like, and what the planets surrounding Archia were like. Thus, Lazuras had no real motivation to go to space. They cared not for the other planets. With their own telescopes, they could only make out the figure of the planet and found them all to be lifeless and barren. Nothing impressive.


    Space itself, although seen as nothing important to humans, was seen as a gateway to God level creatures, and Demigods dreaming of travel. With the ability to traverse at an incredible speed, and some abilities even allowing light speed to a degree. They were able to expand their territories.


    Although there weren¡¯t many God level creatures in the universe, there were enough to know that others existed. These Gods, having lived for billions of years, grew bored and napped for millenniums on end with no real motivation. It would only be when their powers peaked, when they understood they could advance and reach a stage of power where they would be able to be near infinite.


    The golden crystal body of Lyrim was slowly settling and calming down. It had been floating for 360 years and had been past many lifeless planets, and planets with life. Some C rank, some A rank, and a couple bieng S rank.


    With Ethe¡¯s mind slowly surfacing, he only had a basic function, and that was to emit energy around the gold crystal to increase the speed. Right now, the crystal itself was travelling at an incredibly fast speed, and becoming faster.


    It had traversed very far in a short amount of time. But a rare occurrence was about to make things a bit easier. 5 years in front of the gold crystal was a spiralling vortex of energy that was blue in color. Ethe, having only basic thought with the intelligence of a 10 year old, spoke. ¡°-Worm...hole¡­-¡±


    Adjusting the speed, he increased it towards the Wormhole, having encountered one in the past. He used them to travel quicker, and they were quite convenient. As the crystal shell approached the Wormhole, it was drawn in like a whirlpool taking in a ship, but the shell proved to be near indestructible, with the absorption of a Godlike core and a God itself, the power of this shell in Lyrim¡¯s shape totaled 3 Gods.


    The power it had was unmatched, and could no longer be considered Godlike, but something far above it. As the shell was devoured by the Wormhole, it reappeared on the other side of it, the exit being a red coloured version of the wormhole they entered. One draws in, the other spits out.


    The crystal had spent a few years to encounter the Wormhole before shooting like a cosmic meteorite by the force of being pushed out of the other end. The shell shot towards a planet in the distance.


    Planets with life are rare, and are seen as an everyday occurrences. Planets with a God could be said to be 1 in 10 trillion planets, with intelligent life, 1 in 20 trillion. Who would of thought the shell had entered a solar system with 1 star, 3 planets, each with intelligent life, each ranking in A, each ruled by a peak Demigod. A solar system like this could be said to be the only kind in this universe.


    The crystal shell shot towards the planet on the furthest to the right with several Celestial creatures around, floating in space, traveling around the planets, as if enjoying their hierarchy. A Demigod can travel to planets, but it would take thousands of years at their speed to get to a good destination. A God can reach it much, much quicker.


    Demigods avoid far space travel. Because of their given speed, they only travel around to close planets, which is why they dream of open travel. Celestials, although able to travel around in space, are much slower. The distance for a Demigod to reach either of these planets from each other would take several hours. For a Celestial, at least 2 weeks.


    A God on the other hand, would reach it in a few minutes, or a few seconds, depending on their level. The crystal shell, like a cosmic light, fired down with incredible speed. Near that planet were 2 Celestial creatures battling each other. Shadow Snake and Terror Phoenix. The Snake hissed at the Phoenix with anger.


    ¡°You dare attack my worshippers!!!¡± The Phoenix roared as its fiery heat burned like a volcano ¡°Stupid Snake, they killed some of my worshippers!!¡± As the two battled each other, the crystal shell shot down between the two.


    The speed was so quick, the Snake and Phoenix could barely react. One of the Phoenix¡¯s wings were torn off as it squawked in agony, while half of the Snake¡¯s lower body was torn off cleanly. While the two spun around, trying to heal their own wounds, the shell had already entered the atmosphere of the planet, and pierced through the clouds, splitting them away before crashing into a large mountain.


    The crystal shell, having traversed a total of 465 years, had now showed the basic presence of Lyrim¡¯s mind, and Ethe had fully recovered his consciousness. The meteor like shell had crashed into the side of the mountain, burrowing deep into it, at least 2 miles. The shockwave and tremor causing an earthquake in the surrounding area.


    After several minutes of noise and creatures flocking away in fear, the area became silent. Deep underground, the crystal shell pulsed with energy, before it became quiet, as if resting from its long travel.


    Deep on this unknown planet, one would not think that an entity significantly more powerful than a God is now resting, until the day the boy is fully awakened and ready to greet the outside world with his presence. A soft voice echoed.


    ¡°100%...Ha, hahahaha¡± A deep, menacing laughter echoed around the shell.


    ------------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 15 Awakened.

    Full Pr Credits to Draconis  its always good to see people enjoying parts of the story i was a little worried that things i liked to do may be boring you guys but it seems like im doing something right which is good to me. since there were so many excited comments aswell as a little debate i could see you guys really wanted the next ch :) so here it is.


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/ lets see if we can get atleast 10 ratings atleast and make es enter the best rated :)


    P.S i expect people may be a little confused from some parts of this ch so feel free to comment a question here and i will try my best to answer it.


    ------------------


    The shell that made up the body that housed this incredible power was still settling the energy. It had taken an enormous amount of time to naturally remove the impurities of the natural energy. The chaotic natural energy from the peaceful, of course neither went to waste it was as if the body had been trying to build an internal storage for these energies.


    That being said, for a body that was untrained such as Lyrim¡¯s to house these amounts of power was a 0.01% of success. Ethe himself had already thought they were going to die and might as well do it with style, but in the end, as if the universe willed it, they had succeeded and beat the odds.


    For Lyrim¡¯s body, the energy itself, as if willed and alive, along with Ethe¡¯s regained consciousness, tried to adapt Lyrim¡¯s body and increase its strength and durability. It was as if a giant was performing surgery on the veins of a human without using a microscope.


    But as the body adapted, so did the ease of the process.


    Naturally, the body would do things itself to increase the durability, so Ethe could only do minor changes. Considering how Ethe had regained his full power while he allowed the body to settle, he had released his soul to go explore while the shell settled.


    In Lyrim¡¯s body, his blood had turned a cosmic black, with particles of energy littering it, as if his blood was a unique energy that had been created from the condensed power of 3 Godlike beings.


    That being said, since his body was immeasurably stronger than his past one, he had also undergone changes in these past few centuries.


    He no longer had a human heart. In its place was a crystalline core that pumped this cosmic blood around him. If one would find such a thing in the ground, it could be said to be a jewel that cannot be compared to anything else.


    But this crystalline core was now the source of Lyrim¡¯s power, as well as Ethe¡¯s.


    Deep in Lyrim¡¯s consciousness, there was an open plain, where the sky distorted in a purple like color, and the ground seemed to be made out of crystal. In the center of this plain was a giant sphere of energy that was the same cosmic color as his blood. Beside this sphere were two equally giant balls of energy orbiting around it.


    One was a ghostly transparent green, the other was a powerful lightning blue that had a tinge of white.


    Lyrim was standing silently as he looked at the 3 gigantic masses of energy, his entire body engulfed by a cosmic white. If his blood was a cosmic black, his appearance in this dimension that formed in his consciousness was a cosmic white, with black, sparkling stars.


    ¡°Where...am I¡­¡± He softly spoke as he felt somewhat dazed. He had recovered his own consciousness and was looking around. That was, before a voice called out to him from behind.


    This powerful voice shook the entire landscape, and emitted a powerful aura that could even make Gods tremble.


    ¡°Ah, it seems you¡¯re back. Haha, damn your luck is good boy¡­¡± Lyrim turned around and widened his eyes at the sight of the monster. It was incredibly huge, its body spanning several hundred meters, with its draconic muscles rippling, as if about to burst from its body.


    It was unique, having several horns around its face its eyes, emitting a green and yellow mist like aura.


    The dragon also had enormous wings that seemed as if their very force would shatter a planet. Its tail, as well as a few spike like plates, emitted an energy that seemed to go dim, then light up.


    The tail itself was intimidating. One strike would surely destroy anything in its way. The body also had a sort of cosmic white like look, but not as much as Lyrim¡¯s.


    ¡°Who...are you?..¡± Lyrim spoke. Although he was surprised after what had happened before, he did not feel fear. He already thought he was dead.


    ¡°Hahahaha..¡± The laugh of the dragon echoed across the plain, shaking it slightly. ¡°That¡¯s fine, since you don¡¯t know. Actually, I look different than I used to thanks to what happened. But it¡¯s me, Ethe. This is my new dragon form.¡±


    Lyrim blinked a few times and examined Ethe. This creature was truly monstrous and powerful, Lyrim thought. And Ethe, as always, read his mind and spoke ¡°Hehe, hey, I don¡¯t think I look that bad. Its less scary than my previous form, but compared to that this form, this one is much more powerful. To the point where the two can¡¯t compare. I owe you boy. Not only did we manage to survive, I even got a boost in power.¡±


    Lyrim rubbed his head curiously ¡°Uhh, that¡¯s fine. Right now, where are we?..Are we dead?¡± He worryingly spoke. He hadn¡¯t found his father or taken revenge. He had hoped things were good.


    Ethe spoke softly ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it boy. I¡¯ve been awake for quite awhile now, looking after your outside body while you recover. Right now, were in a dimension that was created inside your body when the 3 cores combined together.¡±


    Lyrim crouched down. His body appeared to be naked, but thanks to this cosmic white light engulfing his body, none of his features showed. The only thing visible was his limbs as well as the glowing red eyes that pulsed energy. ¡°Please tell me what happened and what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Ethe also seemed to crouch down, causing the ground to rumble slightly. As his head was near Lyrim, it spoke softly, but the voice still emanated power. It began to explain how it countered the Qilins ultimate with its own, even though it had only been able to use it not at full power.


    The effects were very risky, and Ethe hadn¡¯t intended on surviving. But it seems things worked out in the end. He then began to explain that they have been in space for hundreds of years and explained what sort of solar system they had entered, as well as the planet.


    ¡°Fucking shit!!¡± Lyrim slammed his hand into the ground, causing the entire dimension to tremble under his new found power, seemingly equaling Ethe. This made Ethe gasp in surprise. ¡°Whoa!! That¡¯s quite a power boost you got. Haha, it seems that I wasnt the only one that got something good. ¡° Ethe looked at the 3 cores orbiting around one another.


    Lyrim was also shocked at his own strength, but sighed. ¡°What good is power if I can''t return to exact revenge, heh¡­ ¡± Ethe chuckled and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find a way to get back. Consider this a holiday, or God training, or whatever the hell we are now. By the way, your boost¡­ Examining the energy from your body and mine, it seems both of us have cores that house those 3. I have my own, but yours seems to hold the planet that we absorbed..¡± Ethe began to narrow his eyes.


    Lyrim also felt his body was emanating an energetic power. He felt that, with just a finger, he could move a mountain. It was the sort of feeling one felt when experiencing adrenaline, but it was something Lyrim was getting used to.


    With this newfound power, his mind and body had matured. He had gotten smarter. Just like how creatures evolved and got more intelligent, he seemed to experience it to.


    Because of this, a question surfaced from his lips. ¡°If we both hold cores...than the third one?..¡± Ethe stood up and looked around as a laugh emitted from his mouth. ¡°Hahahaha. Hey, pack mule, I know you''re here. I''ve sensed you for quite a few years now. You were slower than me, but I know you''re here..¡±


    Lyrim blinked, wondering who Ethe was talking to. As Lyrim turned around to see where Ethe was gazing, the ground began to rumble as an enormous four legged creature made its way from the mist like darkness in the horizon of this plain.


    In an instant, it vanished and appeared 50 meters away from them. Its body was much different, as if it had also evolved. Emitting the same cosmic like energy as Ethe and Lyrim. This creature was undoubtedly the Sovereign Qilin. Its whisker like hairs on its face floated around in the windless dimension, as if alive.


    The Qilin itself seemed more frightening than before, as it growled directly towards Ethe, who only laughed. Though the Qilin didn''t seem to attack Lyrim nor Ethe.


    It was then that Ethe spoke. ¡°Hey mule, I¡¯m sure you know that the 3 of us are linked now, hahaha. You should thank us, you¡¯re much, much stronger than before¡±


    The Qilin¡¯s face calmed down as it spoke. ¡°You damn lizard!! You destroyed my home and planet, suicidal pest¡± Ethe, although seeming immeasurably powerful and frightening, seemed to be easy going, not bothering to attack or taunt the creature.


    ¡°Say what you want. In the end, we 3 are bound now. I didn''t expect that you would be alive. Interesting indeed. I¡¯m sure that T.Link added a special effect to my ability¡± The Qilin gazed at the 3 spheres and glared. It could feel the energy of itself as well as Lyrim and Ethe emitting from all 3 orbs as they were linked.


    ¡°Stuck in this damn body¡­¡± Lyrim frowned and spoke ¡°Its not that bad¡­.Besides, I don''t like it as much as you. Hey Ethe, I want to go to the outside world.¡± Ethe turned to look at Lyrim and nodded.


    ¡°The way I did it when I woke up here, was just concentrate, as if I''m breaking out of a trance. Since we all share the same power, it should be the same for you.¡±


    The Qilin frowned. ¡°I tried that...How come my body won''t manifest outside? I''m only a soul..¡± Being a God, it had an understanding of the universe, destruction, and creation. It was quite intelligent. Ethe replied as if lecturing it. ¡°Too bad for us. We are only souls in Lyrim¡¯s body now. Your body was most likely absorbed to be used in the T.Gear. Lyrim, the only one who can control his body, now with his strength equaling us, I doubt I can even control a limb without him letting me.¡±


    The Qilin frowned and stomped its feet down, causing a quake in the dimension. But as much as the dimension shook, it was only a visual with the power that made it. It would never break from the ones who created it.


    ¡°This pitiful state¡­.¡± Ethe seemed to curl up, as if resting casually. ¡°Don''t blow your horn mule. I¡¯m sure that, with this power, it¡¯s possible to manifest outside with great practice. But I didn''t bother trying.¡±


    The Qilin gazed at Ethe and replied. ¡°What are you talking about? Why wouldn''t you attempt it and free yourself.¡± Ethe, who seemed to not want to talk to the Qilin much, transmitted his knowledge towards it.


    Considering that they were now linked, it was simple. But he only transferred the knowledge he wanted.


    Being a peak God creature, it has a much better understanding of the universe and how energy worked. The Qilin¡¯s eyes widened for a moment as it took in the information that Ethe gave it. Lyrim¡¯s eyes were shut as his body distorted before vanishing into thin air.


    Ethe smiled. ¡°Very good boy, you managed to get out.¡± The Qilin, having finished taking in the information, looked around. It would then grin as its eyes turned a deep crimson red.


    Several miles from the plain area, a large energy burst appeared from nothingness, and seemed to form a gigantic structure.


    This structure, made from the cosmic energy, hardened. And the energy like light surrounding it dimmed, revealing a crystal structure like palace. The Qilin began to head towards it. As it spoke while heading off. ¡°You can sleep in the open, Lizard. I¡¯m more refined¡­¡±


    Ethe only laughed at the Qilin¡¯s joke. This creature was truly big headed, and wanted a place for its own. Although Ethe was surprised at how well it adapted and used the energy to control the area.


    Even Ethe couldn¡¯t do it on the first go.


    Then again, Ethe¡¯s information transferred to it, so the Qilin had an understanding equal to when Ethe managed to do it.


    Outside, deep underground, the dim crystal shell that surrounded Lyrim¡¯s body began to glow heavily as it pulsed out. Cracks began to form, releasing a black light from some and a white light from others. As soon as these cracks formed, more appeared. And they grew larger.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The shell itself emitted a strange sound, as if imploding. But that was cut short.


    The shell broke off. Inside, there was a liquid of pure, raw, natural energy. This energy contained a figure that slowly began to rise. The figure¡¯s body, that emitted a faint cosmic light, began to look around in the small cave, only a few meters in diameter, before looking up at the entry hole the shell entered from, clearly seeing the sky. Its eyes were incredibly good.


    The pupils on this figure were like a spiral galaxy, with 3 stars in the center. But these pupils then condensed and reformed slowly, until they formed into 2 semi crescents. One at the bottom center of the middle, the other at the top center. In between these two, was a sphere of red, with a tinge of green and blue.


    As the figure¡¯s body dimmed, the liquid engulfing the figure was absorbed naturally by it. The shelling also seemed to crumble into an essence before being absorbed naturally by its body.


    This figure seemed quite powerful. The build of a warrior, hair that was shoulder length, its muscles tight and powerful, with a somewhat light complexion. Its gaze straight and true. The face of this figure seemed slightly feminine, but still manly and masculine at the same time.


    If people saw this figure¡¯s body and appearance, they could only think it was one that God himself had created in an attempt to outdo himself. This was the body of one with immeasurable power. This was the new form that Lyrim was left with. The appearance of an 18 year old.


    From the weak, cute looking appearance he once had, to the handsome, powerful look he now has.


    Although several hundred years have passed, only a few years seemed to add on. Lyrim though, was completely naked from head to toe. His hair was a powerful silvery white that emitted a faint aura. Ethe¡¯s voice resounded in his head. ¡°Hey, not bad kid. The girls of Archia would be fawning for you, haha. Hey, I did a bit since you were resting. I made it so your age was now that of a young adult. But that¡¯s all I could do without control from you.¡±


    Lyrim could see perfectly in this darkness. As if the light of the sun was pouring here like day. He looked at himself and felt the same power he had in the dimension he had met Ethe and the Qilin in. Although things had happened, he wondered what would happen next.


    ¡°Ethe, thanks¡­¡± This word of thanks was targeted towards what Ethe had done to keep him safe and help him live. Ethe only laughed, his voice resounding clearly in his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. After all, your body is basically my home now.. Oh yeah, try and form clothes for yourself before the inhabitants look at you funny, hehe.¡±


    Lyrim blinked and gazed at his naked body, a little surprised. It seems a lot has improved. It made him turn red slightly, but Ethe¡¯s words resounded in his head, as he heard Ethe talk about inhabitants. ¡°This planet has people?!!¡±


    A little weird since Ethe had only told him that these 3 planets had creatures. Who would have thought it had intelligent life other than high level creatures? ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s weird though, they have pointy ears, and by human standards they are pretty attractive¡±


    Lyrim¡¯s eyes lit up. It seems he was about to make first contact, if that term even continued to exist. Lyrim, looking at his body, followed Ethe¡¯s instructions and began to focus the natural energy of the area around him until it had formed into material, and from that material, with Ethe¡¯s help, formed clothing.


    Stitched pants as well as boots, and a light brown tunic that fit well with his muscles.


    A hood then covered his head, but his face was still barely visible. Lyrim began to make his way out of the hole that the crystal shell had formed in its collision. Lyrim¡¯s body was not really ascending with his hands and legs, but more so flying up. This was because Lyrim eased his will to allow Ethe to help him ascend.


    As Ethe released him, he was outside the hole, his eyes squinting at the blinding light of the sun. He had been underground for so long, and his eyes had to adjust a bit. The air was incredibly fresh and reminded him of home.


    There were countless trees, and there were several creatures in the distance roaring or flying around.


    Although to Lyrim, it wasn¡¯t seem impressive. In fact, he would be disappointed if it wasn''t atleast this good. As he took a step forward, Ethe¡¯s voice quickly spoke up. ¡°WAIT!¡± At that moment, Lyrim¡¯s foot stepped onto the ground outside the hole from the crystal shell.


    The ground shook, and from the center of where he stepped, a crater spanning a half mile formed into the ground. Not only did the power of his body, that was still unrestrained, cause such a thing, but the creatures in the area under the pressure were killed instantly and crushed into a pulp.


    The trees, the boulders, everything turned to a grain like dust. Lyrim stared, dumbfounded, as if he had did something bad. ¡°Uhh..¡± He rubbed his head. Although he killed so many creatures, for a human like him who battled them, he could care less. Even more so with his current mind set.


    Ethe and the Qilin¡¯s voice resounded in laughter at Lyrim ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± It seems the Qilin was also able to see through Lyrim¡¯s eyes. Ethe spoke. ¡°Boy, when you were in the shell, I figured the power in your body would run rampant, so I tried my best to coat the area of the hole and the shell in natural energy¡­ I forgot to tell you to be careful, hehe¡±


    The Qilin then spoke ¡°You dumb lizard, how could you forget¡­¡± Ethe growled quietly ¡°Shut up, mule. Anyway, Lyrim, just focus the energy outside your body and condense it inside. Try to imagine everything on this planet and the world as made out of material much, much weaker than paper. Let me help.¡±


    Lyrim frowned. He was a little annoyed, but incredibly amazed at such power. With only a step, a crater half a mile had decimated every living and nonliving thing with him at the center. The hole he had been in was barely visible anymore.


    Focusing his mind and willing Ethe to control the energy, the two managed to contain the energy outside Lyrim¡¯s body.


    At this stage, Lyrim no longer emitted any energy. That was the control of a being as powerful as him.


    Nothing, unless it was equal or stronger, would be able to tell he had natural energy. To anything else he would be like an average person.


    Lyrim, after a few seconds of completing the containment, took another step. The only sound that resounded was a few pebbles that his feet touched being moved normally. He let out a sigh of relief, then grinned. ¡°Now that its done¡­¡± His stomach growled a bit. ¡°Hungry¡­¡±


    Lyrim was a little dumbfounded. He had never really liked to eat, or put any foreign substance in his mouth. But he had suddenly felt an incredible urge to go eat something raw. Alive or dead, he didn¡¯t care. He wanted to eat.


    He began to drool a little as he thought ¡°-Ethe, what are you doing?-¡± Ethe chuckled. ¡°-Wasn¡¯t me. The dumb mule is doing it-¡± At this stage, the Qilin spoke with an annoyed voice ¡°-Since this is my home too, I¡¯m practicing. I¡¯m trying to make it so you can live off natural energy-¡± Ethe whistled quietly and spoke. ¡°-Good idea.. For now Lyrim, go kill something with your power. I doubt even the Demigods could stop you, haha-¡±


    Lyrim nodded ¡°-Surprising that there are Demigods. Ethe, you searched for a long time, how do you feel about it?-¡± Lyrim wondered as he used the agility of his body, which outmatched a God¡¯s. He effortlessly leaped out of the crater, and landed softly and gracefully on the edge.


    ¡°-It¡¯s actually pretty interesting. You know, this planet has a system like yours. Although they¡¯re a little more fanatical. I spent a few years going around, and it seems these pointy eared bastards are a type of human, natural creature thing. They can absorb natural energy, although its weaker than a T.Gear user, and nothing compared to yours. But it¡¯s enough for their bodies to be good and strong-¡±


    Lyrim, casually walking across the forest, could see living auras emitting from everywhere around him. The trees gave off a light green aura, the small creatures a gentle blue, the larger ones in the distance a thicker blue.


    He then replied to Ethe ¡°-Speaking of T.Gears, are they-¡± Ethe, expecting his question, spoke.


    ¡°-You bet they do. Although their method is a little different. They¡¯re able to make T.Gears using their internal energy, and the forms they get can vary. They can make armor, and they also have a more rare form thats not really an armor, but more so a transformation, allowing them to transform their bodies-¡±


    Lyrim smiled ¡°-That¡¯s amazing-¡± He spoke in praise, but Ethe hissed quietly ¡°-That being said, their power can only be as strong as the creature they convert to. I think you humans have a much cooler look, hehe. But..-¡±


    Lyrim smiled ¡°-I wonder what mine would look like¡­-¡± Ethe quickly spoke ¡°-Don¡¯t you dare¡­.I¡¯ll tell you now. The way things are now, I have no doubt the energy your T.Gear released. If you can¡¯t control it, could destroy these planets just by transforming. So until you learn to control yourself, don¡¯t bother-¡±


    Lyrim nodded ¡°-Probably for the best. I¡¯d rather not spend hundreds of years traveling again¡­.-¡± He sighed, remembering he had no way to go home. But he didn¡¯t want to lose hope.


    Ethe let out a soft voice ¡°-Don¡¯t worry about it. Without your T.Gear, you¡¯re as strong as a mid stage God, and when you control your energy, no doubt you will be as strong as a peak stage one or an early whatever the hell comes next, haha-¡±


    Lyrim chuckled softly. Ethe was clearly enjoying himself. Lyrim¡¯s attention was caught. As he looked in the distance, he saw a large group of 30 individuals heading his way. All of them wearing cloaks and what appeared to be T.Gears.


    Their bodies were emitting a blue aura with a green tinge.


    ¡°-I bet they felt what happened and are heading to see the crater-¡± Lyrim thought, and Ethe replied ¡°-Probably-¡± The Qilin then growled quietly ¡°-Who cares. If they stop you, kill them. Damn pests-¡±


    Ethe began to lecture him. ¡°-Dumb mule, have you no control as a God? Its no fun killing things weaker than ants before tormenting them, haha-¡± Lyrim¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Ethe, it seemed, was a bit more psychotic than the Qilin.


    Lyrim thought. ¡°-We won''t kill anyone. We will defend ourselves if they attack, but I¡¯d like to avoid killing anything that resembles a human¡­.-¡±


    Ethe chuckled  ¡°-Boy, what''s the difference? Me and the mule are creatures that kill other creatures, you are a human who kills creatures. These things are creatures, so don''t worry about it. We decide the food chain now, hehe-¡±


    Lyrim frowned and shook his head as the group got closer and closer. Lyrim, using his speed, vanished. He was so fast, an after image remained for several seconds before being blown away by the wind. Lyrim appeared several hundred miles west of his current location, appearing on a small mountainous cliff. He could now see a large area.


    ¡°-Pretty fast, heh-¡± He thought before looking around, trying to focus a little energy in his eyes. And as he did, he could see the landscape fill with the energy of living creatures so well, it was as if he could see them from a few feet away if he focused.


    ¡°-I could get used to this power-¡± He smiled and looked down the cliff, seeing a large four legged creature that resembled a furred lion. Lyrim could see the energy it emitted. ¡°-Looks like a Mega Beast-¡± Ethe spoke softly. And Lyrim narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°-Weird, this planet has Beast level creatures, all the way to Demigods¡­-¡± Ethe spoke ¡°-These planets have incredibly good natural energy. Their cores are very stable, and the air is filled with natural energy, allowing them to advance well. It¡¯s even better than Archia-¡±


    Lyrim nodded and grinned, showing his flawless teeth with two dagger like fangs revealed like a vampire. He looked at the Mega Beast, and then jumped down towards it like a ravenous predator, his eyes emitting a line of red light as he was going to devour his first meal.


    ------------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 16 First Encounter.

    Full Pr Credits to Draconis so tomorrow im going to be a little busy and decided to release this ch early as some of you may not know i like certain anime/manga cliches i feel they give a bit of excitement that being said i try not to overdo it ;p


    considering my reader base is mainly away from australia i am sure its quite late where most of you are so i guess this is a treat for the readers who stay up lurking about XD. a quick message i want to give you guys. although characters can be overpowered it doesn''t necessarily mean the story is going to be bad i have things in store that makes it exciting.


    one punch man is a good example of op in a perfect sense go read it, its a good manga moving on!


    Please Rate/follow/favourite/enjoy ch 16 :)


    ------------------------


    The Mega Beast, that was casually scratching against a large tree with its kin beside it resting and chewing on bones, felt a chill down its spine. A split second later it had instantly felt its consciousness fade and enter the circle of reincarnation.


    Outside at that point, the creatures body was already smashed, and its limbs and innards were sent flying. Inside the creature, the figure which had killed it climbed out with a chunk of flesh in his mouth, and he began to chew ¡°Swit thwis gwn...Hrd...cln uop¡± The bieng mumbled as he chewed on the dead creature¡¯s flesh.


    The creature¡¯s kin stared in horror and shock at what happened, before they regained their composure and roared violently, before charging to attack the being that ambushed their mother.


    Lyrim felt he wasn¡¯t in danger, and didn¡¯t pay attention to these creatures as he began to quickly eat and devour at an incredible speed. The smell of this raw flesh made him hungry for more.


    His phobia of eating anything had been long removed and he was a ravenous devourer. A large claw swept towards him, and as it collided with his body, only a faint smash was heard. The claw had been broken on collision with Lyrim, who didn¡¯t even budge a centimeter.


    He was like an immovable object trying to be pushed by an insect smaller than an ant. It was literally impossible. Lyrim then gazed at the creature in front of him as he narrowed his eyes, and swallowed the flesh. His newly made cloak was covered in the blood of the Mega Beast, and his face also covered with blood.


    ¡°Fuck off¡­.¡± He ruthlessly glared at it. The creatures all yelped as they felt a little of his killing intent, and scattered off with their tails between their legs, so frightened they ran in different directions and not in one group as they¡¯re used to.


    ¡°Damn this is good¡­.¡± Lyrim hungrily devoured the creature. The flesh itself, as well as the bones, were all effortlessly crunched by Lyrim, until he had his fill, and stepped out of the corpse, burping quietly. ¡°-Urgh, disgusting¡­-¡± The qilin quietly spoke. Ethe then laughed ¡°-It¡¯s your fault he is like this, so you better figure out how to fix it-¡±


    The Qilin glared ¡°-Help me with it¡­-¡± Ethe shrugged as he watched the Qilin from the dimension they rested in ¡°-Your problem not mine, hehe-¡± The Qilin growled quietly, mumbling curses. As Lyrim tried to control a bit of his energy, with Ethe¡¯s help, he became used to converting material objects into natural energy. Every speck of blood and flesh, as well as his clothing, had been converted and recycled back to a new set of clothes identical to the one he was wearing before it got covered in blood.


    ¡°-Hey Mr Creature, do you have a name?-¡± Lyrim spoke as he began to tinker around with converting objects to natural energy. Of course, it was a bit harder for things he didnt make. For Gods, destruction and creation was a natural thing.


    The Qilin responded. ¡°-A name?..-¡± Ethe then laughed ¡°-Don¡¯t worry about him, just call him mule, haha-¡± The Qilin growled ¡°-Shut up, lizard bastard¡­-¡± While Ethe continued to laugh, the qilin spoke again. ¡°-I call myself Sovereign Qilin. I¡¯m the only one of my race-¡± He spoke.


    Even though he was the only one, he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    Lyrim stood up and looked around, scanning the auras, while thinking ¡°-How about Qil then?-¡± The Qilin began to think ¡°-I don¡¯t care what you call me, Qil is fine-¡± Ethe grinned ¡°-Still calling you mule, hehe-¡± The Qilin, in the crystalline palace, frowned a bit with annoyance, but ignored Ethe.


    Lyrim smiled and began to make his way around.


    Lyrim¡¯s intention was to at least take in the sights of the area he was in. No rush. It was better he personally get used to things. Meanwhile, the large group, which had passed them, had arrived at the crater.


    The entire group gazed with horror as they began to sweat. A female wearing an agile looking T.Gear with a cloak that had an emblem nervously said. ¡°W..What could have caused such devastation in an instant?¡­¡± These creatures appeared human, but looked much more attractive and athletic. Their ears were pointed, some had fur on them, and others had different ear shapes.


    A man wearing a bulky T.Gear spoke ¡°My Lady Clair. When Lord Krouse sensed this, it had only lasted a mere fraction of a second. From what we know, this power may be caused by a Celestial?¡±


    The female in the T.Gear shook her head as she gulped and knelt down at the crater. ¡°A Celestial would have to use quite a bit of power to match this crater, but our Lord would feel it. This was caused in a near instant. Obviously it was something on a different level¡­¡±


    Another man, who seemed elderly, but wore a sort of robed T.Gear, looked around. His beard was quite large, but he wore a sort of librarian hat with glasses attached to it. ¡°Hmmm¡­.I can¡¯t see any energy. Everything has been killed...I¡¯m certain this was the work of a Demigod level at the very least¡­¡±


    Several of the large group gazed with shocked expressions as the bulky man spoke ¡°Don¡¯t make such assumptions. Lord Krouse is the only Demigod on Avil. The elderly man gave a soft chuckle and looked at the bulky man. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know this? Buffoon¡­.This is a guess. Unless you know any of the clans near here with a Celestial leading it that can cause this in a near instant?¡±


    The bulky man clenched his fists and glared at the elder. Clair then spoke ¡°Enough you two. For now, we need to report this and return. The tournament will begin next year and I dont want to waste time doing nothing. We all need to start training¡±


    They all got quiet before nodding as they all began to make their way back.


    Meanwhile, Lyrim had traveled quite far as he tested out using his ability. Occasionally he would go into the middle of a group of creatures and let them hit him, and even try to improve his dodging. Of course, their attacks didn¡¯t even budge him, so it was as if dodging a slow breeze that didn¡¯t hurt you. It also brought joy to him seeing himself become so powerful.


    Ethe, watching this, spoke ¡°-Boy, why do you bother training like that if you can kill anything with a wave of your hand?-¡± Lyrim, becoming more mature and intelligent thanks to the power he had inside of him, felt that he shouldn''t underestimate the universe.


    ¡°-Ethe, you can read my thoughts. This universe is incredibly limitless, who knows when we may come across something equal to us? I need to be sure of my combat skills-¡±


    The Qilin laughed ¡°-Judging from the lizard¡¯s knowledge, there aren¡¯t many Gods out there. I¡¯m sure that right now, we are the strongest in this universe. We should rule it, haha-¡± The Qilin seemed to start getting used to how powerful it was.


    Ethe then nodded quietly ¡°-The boy is right. Better safe than sorry-¡± The Qilin mumbled quietly before staying silent. Lyrim had discovered a village several miles ahead of him, and was currently going through the forest that was around the crater. The forest itself was very vast and thick.


    With its limits stretching several hundred miles, Lyrim would occasionally leap, covering several dozen miles in an instant. Considering this leap was weaker, he wanted to see what this forest had to offer and enjoy the sight.


    Lyrim knew he had to be careful with how he used his power. The other reason why he was taking his time, was his mind was focused on Archia. ¡°-I doubt I¡¯ll ever see them again¡­-¡± He spoke, notioning to his clan and brother.


    (PR Note: I know notioning is not a word, but I can¡¯t think of any other word that can convey what he means. If you have an idea, leave it down in the comments.)


    Ethe also seemed annoyed ¡°-Damn mule bastard. I had planned to stop the scientist, but you let him get away with good data...I bet that can skyrocket things a few thousand years for them. Bah, not like it matters¡­-¡±


    Qil spoke, as if not caring.¡°-Those humans.. I doubt they will make any progress. Maybe only a handful will reach Celestial with what they got away with-¡± At this stage, with the 3 of them awakened, Qil could see some of their knowledge, and inquired to Ethe if he wanted more. He now knew about Lyrim¡¯s origin and the humans, as well as what they are capable of. That being said, just like Ethe, he didn''t think so highly of them.


    Lyrim knelt down and vanished, leaving another after image, although the area around him blew away as if a tornado had appeared. From where he blew away, all the trees but one were gone by the use of using physical strength, so it didn''t leave any natural energy traces.


    Lyrim was now dozens of miles in the air, the wind blowing against his face as well as his clothing. Although he could fly, he wanted to enjoy the descent. He was currently going through clouds from the force of the leap alone.


    He had never experienced this feeling before, so he had a lot he wanted to do. He focused his eyes around and noticed a small humanoid figure running, as if it were afraid. Lyrim looked behind it as he was falling, but he used a little of his energy to make it as if he were floating.


    A flying creature was uncommon, but still nothing special. Like a plane in the sky. Lyrim took this time to identify what was chasing the boy. A dark red, bloodthirsty aura. This was a creature that was like a giant troll. Its body was sprouting heavy crystal like rocks, and its face was somewhat disfigured.


    Ethe curiously spoke ¡°-Damn, that brat seems like its going to be lunch, haha-¡± Ethe showed no real concern. Lyrim on the other hand, narrowed his eyes. He vanished quickly, causing the clouds near him to blow apart, like a God of the sky descending from heaven.


    Several individuals from afar could only see a cloud split apart, and only pray that it was a sign from heaven. The running was tearing up his short blond hair and school like clothing. He spoke, afraid.


    ¡°No no no!!!! Why why whyyyy did I come here...I''m going to die¡­¡± The boy began to remember a scene, and a flashback of him and his friends appeared. They were arguing with a larger group, who seemed older than them. The leader of that large group was looking down on them, saying the boy couldn''t even last a day in the great forest.


    The boy, wanting to prove him wrong, made a bet that if he could, they would leave them alone. But if he couldn''t, he would be his servant for a week.


    The boy was running for his life. The great forest was out of bounds for everyone without a Mega Beast level T.Gear, and even then they had to be in groups of 5 at the very least.


    The borders of the great forest have a massive wall around it. The creatures of the forest stay inside of it, under the threats of the Celestials and the Demigod that rules the planet. That being said, anyone that enters the forest is fair game, including those who foolishly enter.


    The boy, who was terrified and crying, his heart beating quickly, wondered if his parents would be mad. He came from a clan that ruled a small town, and went to an academy that was set for every 100 towns to find special candidates.


    As the boy ran, he looked behind him. Who would have thought he would encounter a Divine level creature, a Crystal Troll. Although the troll could catch the boy, it wanted to play with him, as it enjoyed hunting. It wanted him to suffer more in fear.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    As the boy ran quickly, he fell over a root and injured his leg, his uniform consisting of a basic shirt and shorts and shoes were dirty. He looked up at the menacing troll that began to drool. It spoke loudly. ¡°Tasty beast kin flesh¡­.Young children are my favourite food...Ha ha¡±


    The boy screamed as the troll smashed its fist down towards the boy. He closed his eyes, having quick flash backs, as his life was about to end. But seconds later, nothing had happened.


    As the boy opened his eyes, he saw nothing but the dirt blowing away, and a cloaked individual in the place of where the troll was, gazing into the sky.


    The boy, still afraid, looked around. But no matter where he looked, the troll was gone. He then focused on the stranger. ¡°S..Sir...w..where is the troll?¡± Lyrim looked at the boy. It seems he understood his language clearly, which was confusing since he didn¡¯t remember learning it.


    Ethe spoke ¡°-During my years as a soul, I took the time to examine people¡¯s minds and learn their language. You owe me, boy. Heh..-¡± Lyrim smiled softly, not replying to Ethe, who knew he had his thanks. Lyrim spoke to the boy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, its gone..¡±


    When the troll was about to attack the boy, who closed his eyes in fear, Lyrim grabbed the troll by a large pillar like crystal on its back and threw it without a care into the horizon. When he faced the boy, the troll had already vanished into the horizon.


    Lyrim wanted to laugh at how powerful a casual throw was, but was faced with the boy¡¯s question of where it went. The boy nervously stood up, still paranoid. Lyrim saw this and examined him, seeing the fur like ears on his head and the innocent face. Lyrim was surprised.


    ¡°-They really do look like humans. It¡¯s amazing-¡± Qil then huffed and replied ¡°-Humans or these Beastkin. Same shit, both weak-¡± Ethe seemed to agree with Qil to a point. Lyrim spoke to the boy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing''s going to hurt you, haha. Tell me, what are you doing in such a dangerous place?¡±


    Lyrim was quite curious. He knew that no matter how intelligent these creatures are, or how strong, they would not let one of their young casually enter such a dangerous place. The boy spoke, jumping a little. ¡°I uhh¡­.wanted¡­.to see something.¡±


    Ethe laughed as a faint aura emitted from Lyrim and entered the boy, who twitched a bit. Ethe had read his mind, and his memory, and sent it to Lyrim, who then spoke ¡°Hmm¡± Lyrim felt this boy was somewhat like the younger him, but instead of not acting, he had tried to show bravery. It was something he admired.


    Even if the boy had no power, he was braver than Lyrim was when he was young.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to prove you¡¯re strong and not weak¡­¡± Lyrim had encountered several death scenarios, and if he encountered the bullies that picked on him, they would be impaled on spikes in a city square from his fury.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure if you work and train hard, destiny will have something in store for you. Destiny likes people who train hard¡± The boy jumped and widened his teary eyes at Lyrim, who seemed to read him like a book. ¡°B..But, they will continue to tease me and my friends.. They wont stop bullying people weaker than them¡­¡±


    The boy had no idea how this stranger knew what his intentions were. It was a little frightening. But his parents always told him and his siblings that if they encountered anything at the level of a Demon, to hide quickly and not make a sound. (A.N I¡¯m using the rankings I allready have, these people have rankings for creatures in there own language and I am writing it as a sort of translation)


    The boy had never thought he would encounter a Crystal Troll. Even the most powerful warriors of Avil would have to be careful. Only the hero Clan Leaders at a Celestial level could deal with them fairly easily. The man in front of him had dealt with the Crystal Troll in an instant.


    The boy, suddenly realising this, wiped his tears in the presence of this being of immeasurable strength. He widened his eyes and smiled ¡°M..My Lord, you are a Clan Leader, right?...You must be part of one of the 5 great clans¡­.I¡¯m..honored to meet you...My name is Anthi¡±


    The boy quickly bowed after coming to his senses, remembering this man dealt with a creature on a Divine level in a heartbeat. Crystal Trolls usually stayed in the center of the forest, but occasionally wandered around to look for foolish travellers.


    Lyrim blinked and he rubbed his head, chuckling quietly ¡°Please don¡¯t bow to me..I¡¯m not a Clan Leader, or whatever it is your thinking. I¡¯m.. uhh...Just a traveller.¡± Ethe and the Qilin began to laugh at Lyrim again.


    ¡°-Hahahaha, I cant believe you¡¯re acting so cool like that, hahaha-¡± Ethe spoke, as if playfully teasing lyrim. Qil also chipped in. ¡°-Maybe he is going to take him under his wing and give him a T.Gear like a teacher, hahahahaha-¡± Qil spoke, as if a sort of cliche was occurring.


    Lyrim turned red and frowned to himself ¡°Idiots¡­¡± He mumbled to himself. How could he openly give a boy a T.Gear like that, without someone supervising him? Lyrim didn¡¯t even know the boy longer than 2 minutes, and they jump to such conclusions.


    Anthi looked up nervously at Lyrim, who seemed to be a God in his eyes. ¡°My Lord, may I know your name?¡± Lyrim blinked. There was no need to hide himself, he had no enemies on this world, and there was no one that could threaten him. ¡°Lyrim.¡° He spoke with little worry.


    The boy smiled and stood up, but still looked courteous to him. ¡°My Lord, may I ask what you¡¯re doing in such a place? My village is close to here, and I don¡¯t think my dad knows of any strong warriors like you coming past.¡±


    Lyrim curiously tilted his head as he gazed in the distance, seeing the aura of hundreds of individuals in an area atleast 3 miles from where they stood. But what caught his eye, just like before, was the large wall that spanned at least 50 meters and went on for miles on end around the forest. ¡°Anthi, could you take me to your village? I don¡¯t seem to know the way.¡± Lyrim spoke, lying.


    Although Ethe¡¯s information was reliable, there was only so much he could do as a soul. He could only go so far from Lyrim¡¯s body when he was recovering. Even though Ethe can explore the planet without limits, he still had to be careful just incase.


    That being said, having the boy as a source of information and events wouldn¡¯t hurt, and from the village he could establish himself with information and plot out his actions.


    Anthis, eyes now wiped of tears, smiled widely at Lyrim. ¡°Of course My Lord! I cant wait to tell father and the others! If we have a strong warrior in the village, we can rival other, higher clans!¡±


    Lyrim blinked as he followed the boy, who seemed overly excited. ¡°Anthi, I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t tell anyone what happened here. I¡¯d like to keep my presence hidden for now.¡± Anthi turned and frowned, but knew Lyrim most likely had a reason. ¡°Of course My Lord. My lips are sealed.¡±


    Ethe spoke ¡°-Boy, that was a good idea. Last thing we need is people after us¡­-¡±Qil then added. ¡°-Or worshiping us, haha-¡± Lyrim shook his head with a sort of sarcastic smile, which confused Anthi, but he ignored it.


    The two made their way casually around the village towards the wall. Anthi gazed, hiding behind a tree, as there were several guards wearing Beast level T.Gears ¡°Uh...M..My Lord, how are we going to get over without being seen?..¡±


    Lyrim began to think. Then smiled ¡°I have an idea.¡± Lyrim picked Anthi up and held him tightly at his chest, but not tight enough to hurt him. Lyrim then vanished, leaving an after image. A show of Lyrim¡¯s casual speed.


    In an instant, they arrived behind a storage house used to hold weapons and equipment for the guards. Anthi was frozen with shock. It was as if they had teleported. He only felt a powerful breeze, but Lyrim¡¯s arms had shielded him from it, otherwise the force would have destroyed his fragile body.


    After arriving, Lyrim gently released Anthi. He looked around to see that people seemed to be in quite a rush. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lyrim curiously asked. Anthi, who was regaining his balance, rubbed his head and went over to peek around a corner, seeing that the villages were rushing.


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re probably coming back!¡± Anthi smiled widely and seemed to jump in a sort of cheer. Although Lyrim didn¡¯t know why. ¡°Anthi?¡± Anthi stopped and cleared his throat. ¡°Uhh, My Lord, earlier today, knights from the royal palace appeared, sent by Lord Krouse. They¡¯re coming back¡±


    Anthi seemed to find these knights quite something, and as Lyrim turned to look at the forest, he saw the same group he had avoided now heading to this village. ¡°These knights must be really something¡± Lyrim smiled.


    Anthi tugged on Lyrim¡¯s cloak. Although Anthi was 9 years old, he was still a child. ¡°My Lord, would you like to come get a better view? These knights from the royal palace are the most powerful warriors. All of them have Catalyst or Sacred sets! Only warriors who earned them may don them¡±


    Anthi seemed quite knowledgeable about such things. Lyrim wondered if he had intentions of becoming a knight.


    As Anthi led Lyrim to the top of a wall that was open to the public, the many knights wearing emblems and their T.Gears made their way inside the village with looks of pride on their faces.


    ¡°-These guys think they are strong? I wouldn¡¯t let such weak pieces of crap serve under me-¡± Qil spoke, showing how prideful he himself was. Ethe chuckled ¡°-Who would want to serve under the mule anyway, hahaha-¡± This made Qil annoyed as he cursed at Ethe, who only continued to laugh.


    This made Lyrim almost burst out laughing, but he controlled himself as he looked at Anthi, who gazed with awe. ¡°You must really like these knights¡± Lyrim looked at him, then at them. As they entered, they were welcomed with many many cheers. Anthi smiled. ¡°My elder brother¡­.¡± Anthi spoke, his gaze focused on one of the knights wearing a thin metallic plate like T.Gear with long hair and a look of satisfaction on his face.


    ¡°Oh your brother is a knight, that explains it¡± Lyrim whispered, and Anthi nodded. ¡°My elder brother is the pride of our clan. He was born a genius, unlike me, haha. He was always strong and talented. As for me...I¡¯m the black sheep of our clan.¡± Anthi continued to smile.


    But this made Lyrim narrow his eyes a bit. He had remembered his own relation with Ginta, and these brought up unwanted memories, as well as fueled the hatred inside of him. Lyrim took a deep breath and released a soft sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sure, if you train hard, one day, you can outdo him.¡±


    Anthi chuckled. ¡°I wish. He and my father are the only reason our Clan still lives on here. There is talk that he is also going to come into the top 50 of the tournament.¡± Lyrim, folding his arms as he looked down, curiously spoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s this tournament?...¡± Anthi looked at Lyrim with widened eyes, as if he had heard words that were like ¡®What are those shiney things in the night sky?¡¯.


    Anthi shook his head and laughed. ¡°My Lord, you must come from a very hidden place. The planetary tournament is where all the strongest warriors gather to claim fame and honor. It is where Avil, Tyra, and Nephis go with their most powerful warriors to fight, and show who is strongest.


    Lyrim didn¡¯t seem impressed. ¡°So it is a show where people bang their chests to show who is superior.¡± In his mind, Qil and Ethe seemed to chuckle lightly, as they agreed with him. Anthi then shook his head.


    ¡°The top 100 will receive great rewards, with the top 10 receiving greater, and the top 5 receiving even better. The person who comes first though, will receive an incredibly good reward from all 3 Demigods¡±


    ------------------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 17 Trouble

    Full Pr Credits to Draconis


    Important


    so this and the next ch may heat up a bit. but i want to let you guys know after next week il be going back to spectral regalia and es will be updated when i feel like. i feel this has taught me a lot aswell as made me improve my quality and ideas so im really thankful for this story aswell as the support you guys have given me without the motivation i wouldnt have gotten anywhere :)


    after this ch i have 1 more before i take next week off to relax a bit before going back to sr which a lot have people have been pming me non stop for XD i have some ideas in mind so i cant wait to get back to it :) i also owe the sr readers 3 pictures which il be planning to have done soon. other then that enjoy.


    Please Rate/Favourite/Follow Enjoy ch 17 :)


    -------------------


    Lyrim gazed at the knights as they passed, and once the gate closed, casually spoke. ¡°What would that be?¡± Anthi smiled and made several childlike gestures. ¡°The top 100 will receive titles such as baron, and noble status to boost them up, going higher as it gets to 1st place. While the top 10-5 will get their own cities, the top 4-2 will get there own small kingdoms, and whoever comes first will get a Celestial set, a large kingdom, and their clan and their name will forever go on in history as one of the few strongest warriors, next to the Demigods.


    Lyrim turned to Anthi. ¡°I guess prizes like that would make anyone go wild. I take it those two other places other than Avil are those 2 planets¡± Lyrim gestured to the large planets in the distance.


    Anthi, thinking Lyrim was messing with him, chuckled. ¡°Yes My Lord, its only held once every 100 years, and a Celestial set given once every 500 years! In ten years it is not only hosted in Avil, but a Celestial set is being offered!¡± Anthi¡¯s eyes were alight like small stars.


    Lyrim nodded ¡°Sounds like fun¡± Lyrim didn¡¯t really have a need for such a useless set, considering his own could be considered the most powerful in this known universe. ¡°Anthi, is there a place where I can stay for the night?¡± Anthi began to think before an idea flashed in his head.


    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re welcome to stay in the guest home we have. My father is usually out a lot on business, and I can tell my siblings and my mother that you¡¯re, uhhh..¡± Anthi didn¡¯t seem to be good at excuses. Lyrim smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. A good inn will do, just direct me to it.¡±


    Ethe¡¯s voice resounded in Lyrim¡¯s head. ¡°-Boy, do you even have money?-¡± Lyrim blinked ¡°-Can¡¯t you or Qil make some?...-¡± Silence resounded for a moment before Qil¡¯s voice grumbled. ¡°-Do I look like a bank to you?-¡±


    Lyrim was quiet for a moment. ¡°-Hehe, I guess the so called Gods aren¡¯t Gods after all-¡± Ethe gave a soft chuckle before replying ¡°-Haha, we¡¯re gods for a reason. With the creation ability, we are given a somewhat basic understanding of making our own things. Of course, it¡¯s much easier to form constructs using our own abilities, but when it comes to make objects with energy and forms we arent used to, it¡¯s a little bit more complicated. But I¡¯ll give it a go. I just need a sample or two-¡±


    With Ethe on board, Lyrim smiled, and in that moment, Anthi, who was thinking and gazing around, remembered. ¡°Uncle Ayn has a tavern, but I think it also doubles as a inn, My Lord. I¡¯m sure he will accomodate you if you let him kn-¡±


    Lyrim cut him short, knowing the intention of his words ¡°Anthi, I¡¯d rather not let anyone know I was here. For now, I¡¯m on a, uhhh, mission¡± Anthi nodded as his eyes lit up ¡°Of course My Lord! If there¡¯s anything you need, please let me know¡±


    Lyrim quickly spoke ¡°Actually, there is something can you show me. The currency used in this village?¡± Anthi raised a brow. He wondered what Lyrim¡¯s reason be for this could be. ¡°Uhh, sure¡± He spoke, not bothering to argue. Anthi then reached into his pocket and pulled out several clean looking silver coins, and handed them to Lyrim. ¡°In this village, as well as the rest of Avil, they use the standard currency, Lit. Of course, it goes by copper, silver, gold, platinum, Sun Orichalcum and Moon Mithril. Each currency is equal to 100 of the tier above it, My Lord. So I think it was 100 copper is 1 silver, and 100 platinum is 1 S.orichalcum, and 100 S.orichalcum is 1 M.mithril.¡±


    The reason for Anthi speaking in such an explanation, is because he thought Lyrim was investigating to see if this village made its own currency, which was considered illegal from what he knew. Lyrim took this information in and smiled ¡°Ahh, very good. Anthi, I¡¯ll be borrowing one of these silver coins. I need to carefully examine it. I¡¯ll be sure to return it¡±


    Anthi smiled and shook his head. ¡°No need My Lord, my family has thousands of gold coins! 1 silver is only pocket change to me, heh.¡± Lyrim nodded, although he still didn¡¯t feel like taking it for good. He would definitely make it up to him.


    As Anthi then led Lyrim towards the tavern through a less crowded street, the silver coin in Lyrim¡¯s fist gave off a faint red glow before turning to energy and being absorbed. Ethe could be heard speaking ¡°-This is childs play, especially with my new ability. If I want, I¡¯m sure I could make enough of these to buy out a continent without even feeling exhausted, hahaha-¡±


    Of course, to Lyrim, Ethe seemed crazy enough to actually do it. So he spoke ¡°-For now, can you make 5 silver coins? We don¡¯t need a continent-¡± If Lyrim could see Ethe¡¯s face, he would see that he was frowning. But Ethe reluctantly agreed and did so.


    In a pocket Lyrim¡¯s clothing had, Ethe had instead formed 10 silver coins with 5 extra, just to be safe. Lyrim could hear the faint jingle sound of the metal clanging about, and only smiled.


    As they arrived at the tavern, Anthi and Lyrim froze. They could see it was quite crowded outside, with people looking in.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Anthi tilted his head and made his way through. Of course, the people knew he was the son of the clan leader, and cleared a path for him and Lyrim until they made their way inside.


    It was crowded with some casual guests, but the entire left wing of the nearly 100 meter tavern was occupied by the knights who had entered before.


    These knights were chatting, eating and drinking casually as they rested, before wanting to head back to continue training. Of course Lyrim didn¡¯t really care for them. Instead, he was interested in the size of the tavern. The dining area was quite large. He spoke to Anthi, who was frozen with excitement as he looked at the knights.


    ¡°Anthi, this is a pretty large tavern.¡± Anthi turned around, smiled, and nodded. He began to explain while they made their way to the front desk ¡°My Lord, because we are close to the forest, we often have warriors and knights come passed, so the taverns size is essential for things like now when the knights reserving a wing¡±


    Lyrim understood the reason now. It made sense, the knights felt they wanted their own space, and who could argue with them. Anthi peaked his head over the counter and spoke ¡°Auntie, hello!¡± The female who seemed to be in her early 40s gave a glance before smiling warmly. ¡°Anthi, how are you? It¡¯s rare for you to come here. Is your father nearby or are you here to visit your brother?¡±


    Anthi shook his head and pointed to Lyrim, who was behind him, and whispered. ¡°Auntie, this is a very important lord. He was wondering if you guys rented out rooms¡± He spoke, not really knowing himself.


    The woman glanced at Lyrim. She could see he had an average presence, but his build, even while cloaked, seemed fairly good. She could barely make out some facial features, not enough to think how good he looked or if he wasn¡¯t of their race. ¡°Ooo, he sure looks mysterious. I wonder where you found him. If your father knew you were talking to strangers, hehe¡±


    Anthi frowned. ¡°Auntie¡­¡± The woman gave a soft giggle and replied ¡°Dont worry, I wont tell him. And yes, we do. Since he is your friend, for one night, as well as 3 meals a day, it¡¯s 1 silver instead of the usual 2, hehe¡±


    Anthi glanced back at Lyrim while smiling, as if he did something good. ¡°My Lord¡° He whispered. ¡°It¡¯s all set for you¡° Lyrim nodded ¡°Anthi, from here on out, call me Lyrim instead of Lord. It will make it easier for me¡±


    Anthi nodded, quickly thinking it was better for concealing himself ¡°Of course, My Lo-... I mean Lyrim¡± All of a sudden, a heroic like voice called out. ¡°Ahh, little brother, is that you? I havent seen you in 2 years. My how you have grown..Come over here.¡±


    A knight on a table with 4 other figures including Clair and the elder and bulky man, with others sitting around them, called out to him. It was Anthi¡¯s brother. Lyrim had never asked for his name.


    Anthi looked at Lyrim and nervously rubbed his head. ¡°Lo- uhh, Lyrim...I¡¯m sorry, I need to head off now. I have to listen to my brother, Pyr¡­¡± Anthi spoke, having not told Lyrim his name, and thought it would be good to add it. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Thank you for helping me, I¡¯m sure we will meet again.¡±


    As several of the knights looked at Anthi, who was speaking to the man, the elder glanced only on reflex at Pyr¡¯s voice to Anthi. Although the elder was not using his T.Gear, he wore a sort of mechanical monocle that was a part of it.


    This race, although not as intelligent as humanity, were more attuned to natural energy, and had better control. And under the guidance of a Demigod, they had become accustomed to T.Gears, causing better harmony rates.


    This elder¡¯s Sacred Weapon, was Eternal Eye, an ability that allows him to see his opponents next few movements, as well as allows him to see the natural energy of every living thing. Right now, his face was filled with a distorted confused look as he looked at Lyrim.


    ¡°W..What is this¡­¡± He spoke in a confused manner. Clair tilted her head as she drank from her mug and spoke ¡°Elder Luca, what¡¯s wrong?...¡± Luca blinked several times as he looked at Lyrim, a little confused.


    As Anthi made his way over and bowed to the group, Elder Luca kept his gaze on Lyrim. The reason for his confusion, was that he couldn¡¯t pick up even a speck of energy emanating from Lyrim. It was as if he were a walking inanimate object.


    Pyr smiled as he rubbed Anthi¡¯s head. ¡°This is my younger brother, the one who wants to become a knight under Lord Krouse¡± Several male knights laughed at the thought as they tried to downplay their position, while some of the female knights thought he was cute and began to treat him quite well.


    Mostly because Pyr was his elder brother.


    Clair smiled at Anthi ¡°Becoming a knight under our Lord is a hard and rough road. You need to train every day, fight to uphold justice, and put your life on the line. As long as you are capable of doing that, you will surely reach your goal.¡° She gave a fierce but gentle smile.


    Anthi, who blushed, nodded quickly, before Pyr grinned and gave him a pat on the back. ¡°Anthi, please dont fall in love with Lady Clair, or I¡¯ll have to get you a ticket for the line, haha¡° The others began to laugh loud enough that other guests turned to see what was happening.


    Clair frowned in a playful manner as she mumbled while drinking ¡°It¡¯s not my fault I¡¯m not accepting any of the suitors...I¡¯m too busy to marry.¡±


    The muscular man was busy eating and drinking. so he was a little quiet. But he focused on Luca, who continuously looked at Lyrim as he talked to the woman at the desk.


    Chomp!..Crunch! Crunch¡­! The muscular man then swallowed as he spoke ¡°Hey Luca, you been gazing at that guy for awhile now. What''s up with that weirdo? Haha¡± He spoke teasingly. Luca then frowned and replied ¡°Elder Herth...That man...I...I can''t see any of his energy, not a speck¡­¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The man who treated Luca like someone his age narrowed his eyes. It seems both Elders seemed to be at each other¡¯s ages. ¡°Hmm...Maybe he is just good at hiding it, heh..¡± Luca shook his head. ¡°No! When I tested my ability on Lord Krouse, after he accepted, I could still see his aura rising like smoke off his body...Weak people have little aura, but its still clearly visible to me¡­ For Lord Krouse, who has a lot of aura, even if he tries to hide it from me, it is still impossible. He told me himself¡­¡±


    Herth chuckled ¡°Luca, you worry too much. It''s like you''re implying that this man is a Demigod or something. Don''t joke like that, hah¡­¡± Luca frowned. ¡°I said nothing of the sort..But this man is living and has no aura. Maybe he has a Sacred set or higher that¡¯s ability is to conceal¡­¡±


    Herth tilted his head ¡°What would he be doing in this village?¡± Luca shook his head. As the other knights were talking loudly to each other, their conversation was low key. For the mean time ¡°Maybe one of the other Demigods sent their own spy...After all, word that a meteor capable of shattering two Celestials landing on Avil leaked out...Maybe he is also here seeking information?..¡±


    Herth glared and became more serious as he didn''t eat anymore ¡°They know that it¡¯s not allowed. It is an agreement our Lord and the other Lords made. Surely none would break it for such a matter?¡±


    A couple of minutes later, Lyrim smiled at the lady, who replied ¡°I see you come from the far south. From what I hear, there aren''t many inhabitants there, as it¡¯s mostly barren land. No wonder you don''t know much, but that¡¯s fine¡±


    The women took the 3 silver coins that Lyrim gave her, as he intended to stay a few days to get things sorted and retrieve information. Right now, his goal was to establish himself, and then find a way to get back to Archia. And from there, he would visit the Tyrant King to find out which planet his father was exiled to.


    ¡°Yes, you could say we don''t get many visitors. We like to live secluded.¡± Lyrim spoke with confidence in this lie. His transformation had truly given him more than he bargained for. As he bid the lady farewell, and made his way towards the staircase, a voice echoed across the tavern.


    ¡°Hey you, stop there¡­¡± The tavern went quiet out of worry and fear. The source of the voice was a figure who stood up with their hands on the table, glaring cautiously at lyrim. It was Lady Clair, the captain of the knights.


    Anthi, who froze, gave a nervous look as he looked at Lyrim. But Ethe had already acted with Godlike reflexes in examining the boys mind ¡°-He didn''t tattle on you, don¡¯t worry-¡± Lyrim was glad he could at least trust the boy. But if that wasn¡¯t the case, then why.


    As Lyrim turned around and looked at the female who called him out, he spoke ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Clair narrowed her eyes, as if trying to judge his character. During this couple of minutes, both Herth and Luca had discussed it with her, and she, as a captain, decided it was best to find out.


    ¡°Whoever you are, I want to tell you something. Out of the knights of Lord Krouse, Elder Luca is capable of identifying anyone¡¯s natural energy without a single speck escaping him.¡± She motioned to Luca, who stood up while looking at Lyrim.


    Qil spoke up ¡°-This woman has no respect. Let¡¯s just turn this place into a crater¡­-¡± Of course Lyrim ignored his words and spoke to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what does that have to do with me?..¡± He figured where this was going. Maybe he overdid it with concealing.


    Ethe spoke quickly ¡°-Hehe, I guess maybe we hid it too well¡­-¡±


    Clair replied. ¡°Why is it he can''t see any energy from you?...Who are you?¡­.Are you a spy sent by the other Lords?...¡± Lyrim raised a brow ¡°-You have to be kidding¡­-¡± He thought to himself.


    ¡°I cant say that I am. I was born with not much natural energy, and managed to obtain a T.Gear that is also good at hiding my energy. With these both, I can completely hide it¡± Although Anthi knew it was a lie, he dared not speak up.


    The reason for this was because he knew Lyrim was stronger than all of these knights, and he didn¡¯t want to cause a commotion. Pyr looked at Anthi with curious eyes, as if telling him to speak up.


    Clair folded her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t belie-¡± Before she could finish, loud shouts, as well as crashing sounds, could be heard outside. The town was littered with screams.


    A guard from outside quickly rushed in, and his T.Gear was nearly broken. There was blood on his face and his right arm was broken. He called out ¡°K..Knights...h..help. We are being attacked¡­.¡±


    The knights all rushed out, but Clair glanced at Lyrim one more time before they all left.


    Clair widened her eyes as she saw the large wall surrounding the area completely destroyed. ¡°Shit¡­¡±


    She mumbled, before several figures emerged numbering at least 15. 12 of these figures were Divine level Crystal Trolls. One of them was an injured Crystal Troll with its arm torn off as well as the crystals on its back broken, and it looked almost too pitiful.


    The 3 in front had a more menacing look. These were Diamond Trolls. They were at least 3 times larger than the normal Crystal Trolls, and their bodies were covered in diamond like metallic scales, and the crystals on their backs were made from diamonds.


    ¡°C..Celestial level Diamond Trolls¡­.And Divine level Crystal Trolls¡­¡± In all her life, Clair had never encountered such a fearsome group. The trolls in the forest knew that these knights were under Lord Krouse, and the agreement was if they didn''t bother them they wouldnt bother the knights.


    Clair spoke as her knights backed her up ¡°Diamond Trolls...why are you attacking this village¡­¡± The lead Diamond Troll, who had several scar like wounds on his body, stepped forward. ¡°You damn beastkin¡­.How dare you attack one of my clan members while he was hunting¡­¡±


    Clair narrowed her eyes and looked around. ¡°You''re mistaken¡­.None of us here are capable of combating one of your kin. We are all Sacred and Catalyst level¡­¡± The Diamond Troll narrowed his eyes as its energy flared up as it looked around. While the wounded troll that limped over and spoke.


    ¡°H..Hunting boy¡­.man threw me¡­Almost died¡­¡± Lyrim, who headed up to his room, figured it didn¡¯t concern him, so why bother. Of course he didn¡¯t go outside to check, and Ethe and Qil couldn¡¯t be bothered either since it didn¡¯t concern them.


    Meanwhile, Anthi, who peaked out of the corner of the door, widened his eyes in fear as he looked at the trolls. ¡°N..No¡­¡± His heart filled with fear.


    He quickly began to run away, towards the direction of his family''s estate to try and hide himself, thinking these trolls were out for revenge. The wounded troll caught this. Out of the small crowd that froze to look at them, only one ran off. It spoke ¡°Him!! The troll pointed to Anthi...His friend wounded me...I hunt him!! My food!!¡±


    The Diamond Trolls focused their eyes on Anthi before vanishing with incredible speed. Although they were large and not as fast as most Celestials, they were still faster than any known Divine creature out there. The 3 Diamond Trolls surrounded Anthi, while the leader grabbed Anthi by the arms and raised him up like a ragdoll.


    Pyr, who looked back after being shocked by the troll¡¯s speed, saw Anthi. His mind then exploded with fury as he rushed with anger towards them ¡°Bastards!!!!!!¡± Although having a Sacred set, his harmony was only at 35%, so he had no Sacred Weapon, which put him at a more disadvantaged position.


    As he arrived within a meter of one of the trolls. The troll raised its right leg and stomped it effortlessly downward toward Pyr, who was smashed into the ground under the troll¡¯s large leg. In that instant, the ground gave way, causing a mini quake to form.


    Pyr was near death, and his T.Gear was nearly broken. Blood was rushing from his wounds. ¡°A..Anthi..¡± Anthi, who was struggling, saw this, and tears flowed down his cheeks. ¡°Brother!!!!¡±


    As the other knights were about to rush in, Clair stopped them ¡°F..Fools, stop..You will die¡­¡± Clair then called out. ¡°Trolls...do you know you almost killed a knight of Lord Krouse?...He will wipe your clan out for this¡­¡± The Diamond Trolls glared.


    ¡°We are avenging one of our kin who nearly died...This boy will be taken as food for him...and we will leave once we get the one who hurt him¡­¡± Clair clenched her hands with a fiery fury. She was incredibly pissed off, knowing she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Although this scene played outside, Lyrim somehow couldn¡¯t feel or hear the outside world. This was because Ethe realised what was going on and wanted to play a cruel trick, so he messed with Lyrim¡¯s senses, as he still had control over them since Lyrim didn¡¯t revoke his abilities.


    Lyrim spoke ¡°Ethe, what are you doing? I can¡¯t see anything.. Other than this room.¡± Ethe chuckled and spoke ¡°-I¡¯m practicing. Give me a moment, would ya..-¡±


    Ethe clearly had cruel intentions, but as cruel as they were, he wouldn¡¯t let them go too far. The Diamond Troll holding Anthi gave him to the wounded troll. The wounded troll glared hungrily at Anthi, and grabbed both his arms and began to carefully and lightly pull at them ¡°Where is the one that threw meeee!!¡± he roared.


    ¡°-Now¡­-¡± Ethe grinned, before releasing the area that limited Lyrim¡¯s ability to sense and hear. Anthi screamed out in pain as tears rolled down his eyes, feeling his arms nearly tear ¡°LORD LYRIM, HELP ME!!!¡±


    Lyrim blinked, raising his head as he closed a book that was in the room. He quickly turned to see several auras, most of which were familiar. He then saw Anthi¡¯s aura next to the aura of one he remembered. ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    He then figured out the situation and what was going on. He vanished with such speed, the room distorted. As if a rip in space was about to tear. Qil let out a remark ¡°-Whoaaa, that¡¯s fast..-¡±


    As the troll was about to tear Anthi¡¯s arms out in a rage, its consciousness suddenly turned black from its point of view.


    On the outside, people could see the head of the troll suddenly vanish. As if it was instantly taken off. The trolls grip loosened as Anthi fell onto the ground, slouched. The troll, clearly dead, fell to its knees before falling to the side.


    The Diamond Trolls looked with shock and horror. They couldn¡¯t even see a thing. Their guesses were as good as the people around them. A sudden chuckle then came from behind them.


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t think you guys would show up¡­¡± Lyrim was standing in his cloak, holding the head of the troll, which still gave the rage like expression that froze on its head before it was torn off.


    Everyone looked dumbfounded before Lyrim spoke again as he emitted a faint killing intent towards the Diamond Trolls. Their bodies quivered with fear, even causing 1 of them to pee themselves under the loin cloth made from animal material they wore.


    ¡°For pissing me off...I¡¯ll gladly send you all to the circle of reincarnation personally¡± Lyrim raised his head as his eyes began to shine a deep white, while a devil like smile appeared on his face that distorted with darkness.


    EDIT: Ty everyone reminding me about the tournement date i fixed it :)


    -------------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 18 Forgetting

    EDIT: i added a title to this ch. i also replaced this raw copy with the pred version. it was not draconis fault it was mine :(


    Full Pr Credits to Draconis


    so here it is guys il be taking the week off before i go back to sr as for es releases il try to do my best to get some out everynow and then  im not abandoning it i also love this story the good thing about having 2 storys is when someone gets writers block they can continue one and get ideas for the other :) i hope you guys enjoy.


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite.


    P.s <.< there is no avrin error in this i tripple checked


    -----------------


    The Diamond Trolls knew they had no chance against whoever this monster in front of them was. They only knew one thing, and that was to run away. They were so afraid that they no longer showed care for any of their own, and began to flee with all their speed.


    But as they turned around, Lyrim vanished again. Although he was fast, his speed and power was still limited. He was worried he may do more harm than good, so he had to rely on basic strength.


    The legs of the Diamond Trolls were cleanly severed, and their bodies fell onto the ground, their blood oozing out as they let out roars of pain. ¡°-Argh...Shut up¡­-¡± Qil spoke, feeling annoyed at their sounds before he himself emitted a sort of energy from the dimension that housed him.


    The energy was a sort of gravity pulse that crushed their bodies, turning them into an exploding pulp.


    Lyrim blinked ¡°-Hey...stay out of this¡­-¡± Qil growled ¡°-Fine¡­-¡± Lyrim then looked at the injured Anthi and made his way towards him. ¡°Are you ok?..¡± Anthi, who clutched his arms, weakly looked at the ground where the Diamond Trolls were and saw his brother near death''s door. ¡°M..My brother¡­¡±


    He began to make his way towards him. Lyrim didn''t stop him. In fact, he was gazing in the direction of the group of Crystal Trolls, who were frozen with fear. At first, they came here with much pride and inflated egos, but under the presence of this monster, they were scared, as their leaders were killed so effortlessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m comming for you guys now¡± Lyrim spoke as he stood up and made his way towards them. The knights in his way showed signs of fear as they all shook, and moved from his path. Clair, who gazed in a daze, fell to her knees with fright as Lyrim passed right beside her, as if she did not exist.


    The moment she turned her head around, he had stopped in front of the group of frozen Crystal Trolls. Ethe then spoke up. ¡°-Hey boss, let me handle these guys¡­-¡± Lyrim frowned ¡°-Like I told Qil, no¡­-¡± Ethe spoke ¡°-Boss, if we can turn these guys into T.Gears, maybe we can get some reputation and establish ourselves?-¡±


    Lyrim, on the outside, was seemingly quiet, and the trolls wondered why he didn''t act. It was as if he was frozen. But right now, he was talking to Ethe. ¡°-I want to keep it low key, Ethe¡­-¡± Ethe frowned and spoke ¡°-It¡¯s too late for that now boss. I need you to trust me-¡±


    Lyrim knew he couldn''t argue with those words. After all, Ethe had saved him countless times. He only replied. ¡°-Fine, Fine. Do as you will-¡± Ethe grinned in the dimension before his eyes pulsed green once before returning to normal.


    One of the trolls, who had a little more courage than the rest, charged towards the frozen Lyrim. But it¡¯s body was engulfed in a green light. Not only itself, but the other of its kind as well. All of a sudden, they were all screaming in agony as their bodies seemed to float and shrink while being distorted by energy. In only 10 seconds, they had all shrunk and reformed into a T.Gear


    ¡°-That¡¯s pretty impressive, not needing to kill them-¡± Qil spoke and Lyrim spoke too ¡°-Experimenting, Ethe?-¡± Ethe grinned ¡°-Of course it¡¯s impressive! It shows just how powerful you are. To convert a living creature into a T.Gear... I¡¯m not sure how far it goes though. I doubt it would work well on a Demigod. It may cause them great pain and kill them. I don¡¯t know, haha-¡±


    Lyrim looked over at the T.Gears that then floated in a pile a couple of feet from him. ¡°-Ethe, what now?-¡± Ethe then responded ¡°-Haha, I don¡¯t know boss. Sell them or give them away-¡± A vein on Lyrim¡¯s forehead appeared ¡°-S..Seriously¡­-¡±


    At this moment, Lyrim nervously looked around. He saw the jaws of the entire village, as well as the knights¡¯, drop at the event. Lyrim sighed in frustration at this situation. He went over and grabbed all the T.Gears, wondering if he should destroy them or not.


    He then made his way towards Anthi, who was gazing at Lyrim while trying to help his brother. He had a worried smile. ¡°L..Lord Lyrim, thank you¡­.You¡¯re really strong, but my brother...he..¡±


    Lyrim, who was kneeling beside Anthi¡¯s injured brother, thought ¡°-Can any of you heal him?-¡± Ethe replied first ¡°-I could try, but he would probably die since I''m not used to this body yet-¡± Qil gave a similar response.


    After Lyrim was quiet for a moment, an idea popped into his head. The knights cautiously approached Lyrim. Some with Sacred Weapons. Lyrim took one of the T.Gears of the Crystal Trolls and moved it near Pyr. ¡°Hey, can you absorb this?¡±


    Pyr, who was in agony, and had his arm nearly torn off and his leg completely broken, spoke. He had no idea what had, happened but only that he was nearing death. ¡°Y..Yes¡± He didn''t know that it was a Divine T.Gear, but he reached over and took it.


    Absorbing a T.Gear was an instant process. It fuses two T.Gears, with one being the absorber as the dominant host. That being said, this absorption process would naturally engulf the body with newfound strength and energy. It was an unknown risk whether this would heal him.


    As Pyr absorbed the T.Gear, his body surged with energy, as pillar of light shot into the sky, then vanished. The ground shook a bit, and his T.Gear reformed as it was evolving. As it evolved, Pyr¡¯s body, from his limbs to his organs, began to heal incredibly fast.


    By the time it was over, Pyr had only minor wounds left, and only a couple of fractures. But his energy was abundant. ¡°W..What¡¯s this...What the hell?¡± Pyr gazed with confusion as he looked at himself, then at Anthi, who smiled while crying tears of joy and clinging to his brother.


    Pyr embraced his younger brother and smiled. He then gazed at Lyrim. ¡°S..Sir, who are you?...What was that T.Gear?...¡± Pyr then looked around to see 3 piles of flesh with some crystal shards around them.


    He widened his eyes. ¡°T..The Diamond Trolls, where are they? Did someone beat them?? Lord Krouse???¡± He looked around with a smile, as if his Lord was around. But he didn¡¯t see him.


    Clair, who was sweating a little, walked to the side of Pyr and spoke ¡°O..Our Lord isn¡¯t here...I..Instead, a different Lord...a...assisted..¡± Pyr froze with astonishment, as Anthi moved back, wiping his tears, and spoke. ¡°Big brother, Lord Lyrim killed the big ones in a heartbeat...It was incredible¡° He pointed to Lyrim, who stood up and began to make his way to the tavern.


    Of course, Lyrim was ignoring them completely, as he held the pile of T.Gears ¡°-I¡¯ll go cancel my room. Then I¡¯ll go to a different village¡­-¡± He figured it would be to annoying to stay here, and was best to leave straight away.


    But the nervous voice of Clair brought him back. ¡°L..Lord Lyrim¡­.¡± Lyrim stopped and gave a quick glance, as if he wanted to hurry. ¡°Hmm?¡± Clair then spoke ¡°I am not familiar with your name...Nor do you look like you used a T.Gear..T..To combat these creatures¡­.are you¡­.a?¡±


    Lyrim only smiled and walked inside the tavern. Of course, everyone inside had seen it all from the windows, and the lady at the counter, although looking calm, was sweating nervously. ¡°Y..Yes, d..dear?¡±


    Lyrim frowned. This was something new to him. It was the feeling of being feared by people. It wasn¡¯t something he considered nice, even though Ethe and Qil enjoyed it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my room, I¡¯ll be heading out today, so keep the money for the trouble ¡°


    As Lyrim turned around to walk out, the lady at the counter clenched her hands and spoke, although still nervous ¡°Y..You saved our village...and you want to go...the same day...w.without letting us thank¡­.you?¡±


    Lyrim froze at those words. He knew she was scared, but at least she was trying. How could he deny the courage she built up. ¡°Haha, I guess you¡¯re right...I¡¯m a little worried I may cause trouble to your village though.¡±


    The owner, who was Anthi¡¯s uncle, who seemed quite built for his age of late 40¡¯s, spoke. Seemingly less nervous than his wife. ¡°Stranger...we will try our best to not let anyone annoy you¡­.We owe you our lives, and you saved the young master¡­¡±


    Lyrim sighed, then thought ¡°-I can¡¯t hide forever..-¡± Ethe chuckled ¡°-Well said boy. The quicker we make our mark, the sooner we can get back to our planet-¡± Qil poutfully spoke ¡°-You bastards destroyed my planet!!-¡± This only made Ethe laugh and Lyrim smile.


    ¡°Fine, why not¡­ ¡° The owner smiled. And although he was still nervous, he escorted Lyrim to a VIP room that Anthi¡¯s father would only be able to use. Although in this situation, it was perfectly ok.


    The room¡¯s interior was quite lavish and spacious, with a large 5x5 meter table with a few chair.s Lyrim sat at the far back seat as he spoke to the man. ¡°Please handle whoever wants to enter..I¡¯d rather like some time for myself¡±


    The owner gave a soft but still cautious laugh ¡°Of course, My Lord...Anything, I¡¯ll try my best¡­I¡¯ll also bring you some food¡± Lyrim knew this man was afraid of him, but was still trying on account of him having saved their village. It seems, so far, this race did its best to reward someone that helps others, no matter what.


    The door then shut after Lyrim nodded. Lyrim sighed and lowered his hood to reveal his face and human features. ¡°What now...What should I do..¡± Ethe¡¯s voice spoke softly. Not in Lyrim¡¯s mind, but in the room ¡°You know I can still make coins to buy a continent or something¡±


    Lyrim knew Ethe was joking in a sarcastic manner to cheer him up. But it gave Lyrim an idea. ¡°You know, with money and reputation, I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t be hard to advance technology that could help me get home¡±


    Qil spoke this time ¡°That is, if these ants don¡¯t interfere constantly. I have a feeling that after today, they¡¯re going to be hounding you like ants on a pile of sugar. As you humans say¡± Lyrim had a feeling Qil was right.


    Lyrim sighed, and as he and the two spoke, several minutes later, a knock could be heard. ¡°My Lord I¡¯ve brought you some foo- Hey wait!!!¡± The door for the room swung open.


    The instigator of this was Clair, who was gazing, still afraid, but nervously at Lyrim. That being said, as a knight, she still had to uphold her doctrine. ¡°Lord Lyrim¡­¡± She seemed to gulp at the end of her words.


    Her eyes froze as she looked at Lyrim, seeing his face and features. He was clearly nothing like she had ever seen before. Sure he looked humanoid, but his face was a little different to her. He looked attractive, but it was still different and weird.


    ¡°Why did you follow me?...I¡¯ve nothing to give you?..¡±  Clair then spoke in a respectful tone. ¡°After getting in contact with Lord Krouse...he has asked me to ask you to remain here until he arrives¡­ He would like to talk to you.¡±


    (PR Note: He asked me to ask you if you have any cranberries)


    Lyrim raised a brow. ¡°What business does he have with me?...¡± In Clair¡¯s eyes, Lord Krouse was an incredible man. The first beastkin to obtain a Demigod set. That being said, without a set, he could at most battle a Demon level creature equally. But Lyrim effortlessly destroyed 3 Celestial level creatures and converted 12 Divine level creatures into T.Gears.


    She was truly awed and afraid of him. She had guessed that he was at a God level. She was also afraid Lord Krouse may anger him, and didn¡¯t want to report it, but had no choice in the matter, as it followed her doctrine.


    ¡°I..I have no idea, Lord Lyrim...That being said...the 12 divine sets you have...Those are quite valuable¡­ He is nervous that you will freely give them away¡±


    Ethe spoke. This time, he was annoyed ¡°-So what if you do?...Their yours aren¡¯t they?¡­-¡± Lyrim replied to Clair. ¡°Relax. Clair, was it?..I¡¯m not going to hurt you...Actually, my intention was to keep myself hidden from this world for awhile. But it seems like I couldn¡¯t do that¡­ As for these divine sets, they are mine to do as I please with¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Clair dared not argue with a man she thought was at the level of a God. She quickly knelt down. ¡°F..Forgive me¡­¡± Lyrim frowned and a voice spoke out. It was one he knew. ¡°Lord Lyrim! That was really awesome!! So many Divine sets¡­¡± Anthi went over and almost began to drool as he looked.


    Lyrim looked at Anthi. Although the boy helped him a bit, he had no intention of giving him such a powerful object. This was mainly for concern that people would come after him or trouble would befall him.


    After all, Lyrim went by the luck of his own experience. How could he subject a young child to the same thing he had encountered. Lyrim knew that his own age was now centuries old. He had no choice now but to force himself to wisen up.


    ¡°If you train hard Anthi, I¡¯ll think about giving you one. If you show me you deserve it¡± Lyrim spoke, as if to give the boy motivation to train and become stronger. After all, it was much better than saying ¡®You¡¯re not getting any so keep dreaming¡¯


    Anthi nodded as he saw Clair kneeling down he blinked. ¡°Uhh, Lady Clair?..¡± Pyr then walked in. As he looked at Lyrim, he had been told by the other knights what had happened, and that his T.Gear was now at a Divine level. He also knelt down beside Clair.


    Anthi was even more surprised. ¡°Brother?...¡± Pyr then spoke. ¡°Lord...:Lyrim...Thank you for saving me and my brother...Thank you for bestowing on me¡­.t...this Divine T.Gear¡­¡±


    Before Lyrim replied, a powerful surge of energy appeared like a bolt. From that figure, a pulse of transparent white light engulfed the entire village before diminishing in a few seconds.


    ¡°-The hell?-¡± Lyrim thought. Clair quickly stood up, as well as Pyr. They turned to each other and looked confused before looking at Lyrim. ¡°Hmmm...Uhhh, who are you?..¡± Clair looked at Lyrim confused.


    ¡°Hmm?...¡± Lyrim also seemed to want to know what was going on. Anthi spoke with confusion as he looked at Pyr. ¡°Brother, what am I doing here?.. Oh, isn¡¯t that the T.Gear Lord Krouse gave you?..¡±


    Lyrim blinked again. Before Pyr looked at Clair, Anthi, and Lyrim ¡°Yes, it is. But what is going on?..¡± A solemn, calm voice called out from behind him. Lyrim saw the flash easily, but for the others, it was to quick. ¡°Clair and Pyr, I¡¯m sorry for not telling you guys before. It seems I didn¡¯t expect my guest to appear before I did.¡±


    Clair smiled at the man. ¡°My Lord Krouse¡­¡± Both her and Pyr knelt. ¡°We expected to see you here, but not this stranger?... And also Pyr¡¯s brother. I guess I forgot he wanted to see him.¡± Several moments after they talked, Clair left and Pyr took Anthi away.


    The door was then shut, and the man who seemed to wear what looked like noble clothing and had short black hair with a soft beard ,looked at Lyrim carefully. But he began to sweat a bit. He then sat down opposite of Lyrim.


    ¡°I...apologise, My Lord. Lyrim, was it?..I had to tend to the situation..¡± Lyrim figured as much. It helped that he told him though. ¡°Your T.Gear is able to change and erase memories?...¡± Krouse chuckled softly and smiled. ¡°I can only change memories up to a day old, but I can¡¯t remove or influence anything else. I hope I didn¡¯t cause you harm...I can also reverse the effects to normal within a day¡±


    Lyrim began to think for awhile. He had thought the situation was bad, but this may actually be handy. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. In fact, this is great. If you were able to give them false memories of today, that would benefit me greatly¡±


    Lyrim secretly sighed with relief. This Krouse¡¯s Demigod set had done him a favor straight up without knowing. ¡°That¡¯s quite an ability though. I take it you can¡¯t use it on opponents as powerful as you¡± Krouse nodded as he tried to become friendly with the man who was obviously at God level.


    ¡°It only works this well with people lower than a Celestial ranking.¡± Qil and Ethe began to talk about the uses of such an ability, but Lyrim ignored them and spoke ¡°That aside, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t come here to just bathe in my so called glory¡­.¡±


    Krouse chuckled nervously and nodded. ¡°My Lord...I rule this planet with a fair grip. I try to uphold the values of justice. My counter parts on the other 2 planets do the same¡­.Your presence.. it.. well¡­¡±


    Lyrim, hearing him, began to think of where this was going, but Ethe spoke first. ¡°-This guy is worried you may kick the 3 of them out and rule, hahahaha-¡± Qil then replied ¡°-Obviously once one gets a taste of being a God, they won¡¯t let go-¡±


    Lyrim let out a soft sigh as he looked at the nervous Demigod in front of him. He didn¡¯t seem that impressive after what he had seen. He looked up to people like Thell, but this stranger he knew little about. ¡°Why are you so worried.. If I wanted to overthrow the 3 of you, I would have killed you as an example. Ruling over others is nothing that interests me¡­¡±


    Krouse let out a soft sigh of relief, but his body was shaking a bit. Not once has he been this afraid. Not in that 4000 years since he obtained the Demigod set from the Demigod that was already about to die from its battle.


    ¡°My...Lord, that being said...Why do you come to this place?...There isnt a God in this solar system...Are you from beyond?...¡± Krouse gazed with awe, showing the look of one who dreamed of sailing the stars.


    ¡°You can say something like that. Krouse, since I have no need to take your position, there is one thing I do want from you.¡±  Krouse immediately froze and spoke. ¡°A..Anything My Lord!¡± Of course this was done out of fear. His subordinates would usually see him as calm, composed, and mature.


    But for Krouse, this was normal in front of someone on a higher level of existence. ¡°Right, now it¡¯s troublesome for me to stay constantly at inns. I need a permanent residence that is somewhat secluded. You wouldn¡¯t happen to know a good place, would you?¡±


    Krouse began to think as if his life depended on it. He quickly spoke ¡°The southern lands are barren and mountainous My Lord. Its mountains could be said to be the largest. If you give me the word I will send builders to go prepare one for you inside the mountain face. That way you may have peace¡­¡±


    Lyrim figured this may be a good idea, but he still didn¡¯t buy the fact that Krouse came here because he was just afraid of him. ¡°That would be good. How long?..¡± Krouse smiled. ¡°1 year, My Lord, is all these experts would need to turn a good portion of the inside of the mountain into a palace fit for you¡±


    ¡°-I dont need a palace¡­.-¡± Lyrim thought before Qil spoke ¡°-A palace is good!! When I materialize I want somewhere I can fit, so make it large! I want my own room!!-¡± He said like a child. Ethe also seemed to want a part. ¡°-Forget the mule, as for me when I materialize, my form is huge. I will need a lot of space¡­-¡±


    ¡°-I got an idea. You 2 help me draw a blueprint. Ethe, I know you have taken an interest in the architecture my race had-¡± Ethe couldn¡¯t help but laugh as he was right.


    As Lyrim formed a large sheet of blueprint paper, he began to draw. With Ethe¡¯s assistance, as well as Qil¡¯s, they shared their knowledge of architecture from Ethe having learned about it, then they added their own touches.


    (PR Note: This isn¡¯t my best work, so feel free to improve it in the comments)


    Although it wasn¡¯t as professional as someone who studies it for a living, it was still fairly decent, with a range of complex structures. Lyrim spoke to Krouse, who gazed with a little awe. ¡°I want a large mountain. The largest in that area. The top peak of it is to be hollowed out and be made into a temple of lightning.


    ¡°-Yes, finally I will have a proper lair¡­-¡± Qil spoke, as the idea of this temple was from him. Lyrim continued on ¡°The bottom center-middle portion, at least a few miles down, will be a temple of darkness, so it is important your builders try hard to establish the themes for these¡­¡±


    Lyrim knew that if this didn¡¯t happen, both Ethe and Qil would nag for years on end, until it was changed. Krouse nodded quickly ¡°O..Of course My Lord¡­.¡± Lyrim went on. ¡°On the main face of the mountain, I want an arch entrance, but I want it to stand out when found, but not be to easy to find. The inside of the center of the mountain is to be established as the main area. I¡¯ll trust that to your builders. I would like 1 room 100 x 100 meters wide.


    Krouse quickly nodded as he made mental notes. He wondered why Lyrim wanted something in such a style, and was picky, but dared not ask much. ¡°M..My Lord, why a temple of lightning and another of darkness?...¡± He spoke, as if trying to get a clue as to what makes a God.


    Lyrim grinned and handed him the blue print. ¡°That is for me to know...As long as you keep your word, I won¡¯t cause trouble for your planet or the others¡­.That being said, at some point I may seek people to assist me, and when that time arises, do not interfere¡±


    Krouse was a little skeptical. Why would such a Godlike being do such things? Where did he come from? Why two temples? Why would he need people to assist him? To him, a God was an enigma, one he couldn¡¯t figure out, to the point where his head ached slightly.


    ¡°I understand My Lord¡­.This may take a little longer¡­.Until then, may I ask where you will remain?...¡±


    Lyrim was met with an interesting question. ¡°For tonight, I¡¯ll stay at this inn... Tomorrow, I¡¯ll find something. Within 1 year, I¡¯ll go find you myself¡± Lyrim quickly thought. ¡°-Guys, do any of you have something to give him to find me if something happens?-¡± Both Ethe and Qil had objects, but Lyrim decided to go with Ethe¡¯s.


    Lyrim opened his hand and an orb filled with green light formed, containing what looked like a sea of mist. ¡°If something arises or it is finished early, speak into this and I¡¯ll know¡­¡± Krouse took the object as if it were a gift from the Gods. He immediately bowed.


    ¡°Is there anything else?...¡± Lyrim spoke, and Krouse took a deep breath, gazing at the Divine sets then at Lyrim. ¡°Lord Lyrim, those Divine sets can cause a quick unbalance of power here. But they will also help me a lot. In all your greatness, as well as glory, I only humbly ask as payment that I recieve several of them?...¡±


    Krouse wasn¡¯t as afraid as he looked. Although he was scared, he still had courage to ask and reap a reward. He could kill Divine creatures easily, but he had no time due to attending his own matters as well as having to keep up appearances.


    Lyrim looked at Krouse carefully, then at the divine sets. Qil spoke ¡°-I refuse to keep such trash T.Gears with us. Good riddance I say-¡± Ethe also replied ¡°-I agree with the mule. These wouldn¡¯t even make decent snacks. Best be rid of them-¡±


    With the two wanting them gone, Lyrim also felt with his own power that if he wanted warriors or fighters, he would just go look for Celestial creatures or Demigods. ¡°Fine, take them all. But remember, I know the value of 1 of these Divine sets equals a small kingdom. Do not think we are equal¡±


    Krouse immediately nodded. ¡°O..Of course not, Lord Lyrim¡­¡± With things said and done, Krouse waved his hands over the T.Gears, which vanished suddenly. Lyrim wondered why he didn¡¯t use that trick before, but pushed that thought aside.


    After Krouse bowed respectfully to Lyrim, he left, leaving him alone. Lyrim frowned, leaning his elbow on the table and his hand on his cheek. The owner knocked and spoke ¡°My Lord, your food is prepared¡­.Lord Krouse ordered me to serve you¡­¡± Lyrim spoke up after putting his hood back on to conceal himself.


    As the food came out, it had an assortment from meats to cakes and other exotic foods. But Lyrim was thinking ¡°-I have 1 year. I think I¡¯ll spend it training to learn how to fight properly without relying on my raw strength...I¡¯m sure that, one day, we may encounter someone as powerful as me-¡±


    -----------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>[/b]

 Chapter 19 Monumental Day.

    Full Pr Credits to Draconis


    this chapter has quite a bit in it i always enjoy writing new ones for es i guess the difference between this and sr is spectrals pace is more relaxed and detailed to expand on the world''s rich setting not that es isnt but sr has that richer content flow imo. but i seem to add more progress per ch aswell as excitement.


    i guess in reality im trying to set up a lot to make sure es doesent enter parts where it is boring and slow.


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite. :) i would love it if we could get 5 ratings and hopefully work on es getting into the top 50#


    -----------


    Ethe and Qil couldn¡¯t argue with Lyrim¡¯s logic. To a God, 1 year was nothing but a blink of an eye. Of course, they didn¡¯t see how improvement could be done in a year.


    They didn¡¯t see any worry considering there was nearly no chance of them encountering a God Level opponent, let alone something greater that has never been heard of before.


    Lyrim had finished his meal while pondering his actions. He wanted the space to be secluded. He also wondered how much, as well as what he should train, and whether it would be dangerous to the planet.


    ¡°-Bah, don¡¯t worry. Me and the mule will make sure you¡¯re well restricted. I¡¯m starting to like this world more than Archia, I don¡¯t think it would be fun to see it get scorched. Hehe-¡± Ethe was quick to speak and Qil followed.


    ¡°-Although I forgive neither of you idiots for destroying my home, I wont argue that it has given me more power by sheer luck. I also need time to strengthen and become accustomed to this power. Your progress is my progress, and destroying this world is not an option. I will also assist in making sure it doesn¡¯t crumble under this new power-¡±


    With them both offering aid to Lyrim, his mind eased up.


    After finishing and making sure he didn¡¯t have to pay, he gazed at the inn to see the knights eating. They glanced at him nervously, realising that he was someone very important to Lord Krouse, so they didn¡¯t dare anger him or even speak to him.


    Lyrim frowned a little, knowing that they had all gotten their memories wiped. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t blame Krouse. It was better this way. Having made his way out without worry, he took a look around.


    It seemed there were villagers already repairing the wall under guidance of soldiers with Demon Level T.Gears that had been tasked with guarding.


    Krouse¡¯s presence was no longer around. Ethe even remarked. ¡°-I bet that pup is off to find people to use those T.Gears-¡± Lyrim began to take his leave, making sure to conceal himself. He spotted several people he had seen during the attack, including Anthi, who was playing with what seemed to be a group of his friends


    Lyrim, who still considered himself human, couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart tug. The conversations between him and the boy were less than a day ago, but it was still contact with a being that was like a human. This time, it was Qil who snapped Lyrim out of it.


    ¡°-Boy, you are something above a God. You are going to see friends come and go, as well as much, much more. You need to get a mindset equaling your power-¡±


    Lyrim blinked in surprise at Qil¡¯s sudden attempt to comfort him, but it seemed to have worked, as Lyrim made his way off. ¡°-Haha, the mule knows how to talk. Especially using the philosophy I happened to stumble upon in Archia-¡± ((A.N just a heads up Ethe, Lyrim, Qil bassically share a lot of knowledge that each other had more so ethe and qil))


    Lyrim vanished out of sight using his incredible speed, and no one seemed to have noticed the figure vanish from the corner. It had only been less then a second before Lyrim reached the thermosphere of the planet.


    Gazing down, he looked at the layout of the continents carefully. It was his first good look at the planet. Of course, he gave the other planets several glances as well. ¡°-A good safe place to train...-¡± There were no molecules around him, so his thoughts were the only things he could hear unless he purposely engulfed himself in a thin aura. But at this moment, the thought hadn¡¯t crossed his mind.


    ¡°-You¡¯re a walking apocalypse. There is no good place to train unless you had your own dimension. As far as we know, only the inner part of you has it-¡± Qil spoke, as he also seemed to look around, manifesting his soul slightly as he began to sense out to get a better view.


    Ethe then responded ¡°-This planet has 2 moons. One is pretty big, but the other is only ? its size. Who would care if a moon gets blown to bits? Lets just go there while we wait for it. We can look around the planet later-¡±


    Ethe seemed eager, Lyrim thought. Then again, he couldn¡¯t manifest himself without concern of frightening the people around him. Seclusion was best, and he wanted to be sure his manifesting didn¡¯t tear a planet apart. This moon was a sort of test to him.


    ¡°-Sounds good-¡± With that agreement, Lyrim vanished again, causing the space they were in to ripple slightly. It had taken 4 seconds to reach the moon that was 300,000km from the planet


    Having shot like a meteor before slowing down and landing softly, kicking up a fair amount of dust, Lyrim looked around and a chill went down his spine. Grey, white and darkness was all he could see. It was eerie. Then again, it was only because that, in his sense of time, he was still human at least 2 days ago, the years not sinking in.


    Ethe had wasted no time before expanding a bubble like aura that stretched for 1km in a dome like fashion. The dome then began to change and shift before it gave the illusion of a blue sky with several clouds. Using his creation ability, he even created air.


    Lyrim couldn¡¯t help but feel obligated to clap, but the sight of what Wthe did kept his attention. A flow of green, transparent aura left his body before taking shape. It began to expand rapidly as it formed a creature¡¯s figure. As time passed, the figure formed completely, revealing that it was Ethe who had seemed to manifest his dragon form.


    Although it was complete, it was still somewhat transparent. ¡°Bah, still not 100%. But it¡¯s good for a first try. Boy, I¡¯m going east of here to train myself. Let me know if you need me.¡±


    Ethe seemed to vanish with the same speed as Lyrim had managed to achieve, his large figure not seeming to slow him down. Any sane individual would soil their pants at a dragon capable of moving near the speed of light.


    As several minutes passed, Qil also had formed himself and gone west, leaving Lyrim standing by himself on a rocky hill. He began to contemplate anything to do with training using the knowledge he had, aswell as what Ethe had.


    With the advancement to a God like being and beyond, his memory put any computer to shame. Able to search it freely, it was like an instant library seeking what he wanted.


    ¡°Training Methods, Martial Arts, The Flow of Natural Energy I, Controlling Natural Energy II, Understanding Your Body¡¯s Limits..¡± The first and last books seemed interesting, but Lyrim choose the last.


    As he sat down cross legged, he went over the book and the words came to his head as if they were read out. ¡°-Training to control natural energy takes dozens of years and is no easy feat. And even then, the control of it is minor.


    Only by dedicating yourself and advancing T.Gears will a human ever have the chance to dedicate a good amount of time to advance their control. To understand your capabilities, one needs to follow several steps. As for them being simple, it depends on the individual in question-¡±


    The words faded before new ones appeared. ¡°-Step 1, enter a sha¡¯Ir meditative position-¡± (A.N translates to cross legged sitting what he is in now) ¡°-Step 2, feel for your body¡¯s current when you manage to find the connection.


    Step 3 is to softly try to imbue your consciousness into it. By doing so, you will feel the entire current around your body and it will let you see how large it is-¡±


    The words continued as Lyrim¡¯s eyes were shut, his hands softly on his lap. ¡°-The average human will only feel particles flowing in their body, while someone at a Catalyst Level will feel a thin thread.


    This is because of the fact that as the individual trains and increases their strength, these particles will increase until a faint thread is felt, as thin as a spiders web. The color of this thread is always blue, signifying human energy. A normal person who hasn¡¯t obtained a Catalyst set will not change this, they must always train. This is assumed to be a set in stone rule-¡±


    The author of this book was himself a Catalyst Level individual who seemed to be part of Lazuras several years back, before Lyrim was born. He must have been important, considering this was obtained from a vault in their ¡®objects of importance¡¯ chamber gained by Ethe.


    Lyrim began to follow these steps. He began to feel the flow in his body, trying to find that current, until he finally felt it. It felt like a gentle flowing river that spread energy around his body.


    He then proceeded to imbue his consciousness into it. As if transitioning into it. He felt he was touching a fragment of his own soul. Several minutes later, he had finally gotten the result he wanted.


    Spiral specks numbering in the thousands lightly flowing in his body. Upon feeling for these closer, he was shocked to discover that these spiral specks were in the shape of galaxies nearly identical to the ones in space. All of them were either a white a ghostly green, or a static blue, signifying the 3 of them.


    He then proceeded to gather more information on the book while keeping his focus. With the advancement to above Godhood, it easily allowed him to multitask in this situation. ¡°-To feel the current takes 100 years, 70-80 for a genius, and maybe even 60 for a super genius-¡± The book seemed to joke as if this would never happen.


    The writer had written a description on these specks ¡°-The specks are called Life Spheres. They should all be spherical and a transparent blue. This is also a set in stone rule-¡± Lyrim seemed to chuckle in his consciousness. He would apologize to the author for breaking this rule of his.


    Lyrim wanted to try something. He felt the flow of his body, every inch of it, and how it seemed to work and keep him able. If he was at this stage without training, and already equal or even surpassing a God, he quivered to think how strong he would be if he spent thousands of years training.


    A voice echoed in his head ¡°-So this is what you are doing. Whoa¡­.-¡± It was Ethe¡¯s voice, filled with curiosity ¡°-So this is what keeps your body going. And at such a starter state. It¡¯s going to be fun to see the result. I remember seeing what humans called galaxies.


    They were indeed jewels of this universe,and now they are jewels in your body. Haha-¡± Ethe seemed to find some fun in this discovery


    Qil on the other hand, only looked impressed for a glimpse. Although their souls were manifested slightly, it wasn¡¯t perfect for them, and a fragment of them was in Lyrim, which was how they both discovered what he was up to.


    As Ethe remained quiet, Lyrim began to emit the softest amount of energy into this flow, as if feeding it. And to his surprise, these galaxies began to glow in their respective color, and they all began to split in two, just like how an organism would self replicate.


    By looking closer, the galaxies in his current would only replicate ones of the same color, while very, very rarely replicating into two different colors. Sometimes white and blue, sometimes blue and green, and sometimes green and white.


    ¡°-That is most likely the next step-¡± Lyrim assumed that being able to fuse two colors into one galaxy would mean that there was a harmony between the power he contained.


    Of course, he had the brainpower and maturity of an incredible being that revealed itself. It was only because Lyrim¡¯s attention was so focused on this, that this intelligence revealed itself. As if to help.


    As Lyrim continued, the thousands of galaxies now numbered in the hundreds of billions and were starting to clump into each other, forming a nebula like stream that housed these galaxies. In Lyrim¡¯s mind he had spent several hours on this alone.


    Qil¡¯s voice resounded in his head. ¡°-Boy, when are you going to come out? Its been 2 months, I want to visit the planet¡­-¡± With those words, Lyrim¡¯s concentration broke, and he lost the feel for the current.


    His consciousness immediately returned to his mind and he opened his eyes. Breaking this focus made him feel a little dizzy and uncomfortable, but it passed quickly.


    ¡°T...Two months!?!?! Its only been a few hours!¡­¡± Lyrim thought Qil was tricking him, but Ethe backed him up. ¡°-Ah, its true. Its been 2 months.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    I¡¯m guessing time moves faster when you¡¯re doing what you were, but who could argue? I feel much stronger, and not from my training alone. Whatever you did was incredible. Haha, I¡¯m glad that book came in handy-¡±


    He spoke, referring to the one he read in lazuras¡¯s vault. Lyrim stood up and took a deep breathe of the artificial air before gazing at the planet he had departed 2 months ago. His vision was much more clear, and his body felt stronger than before. His mind was clearer and the flow of his body sharper.


    He could clearly see the people on the streets of villages as well as cities, as if he was right above them using a birds eye view. In the past, to achieve this result, he would atleast need to be within 100km of the planet to see them with his sight alone. Of course a God would only need to use their sense and be able to feel everyone, his sight itself was quite a feat.


    ¡°Ok, lets go.¡± Qil and Ethe had already returned to Lyrim¡¯s body after reforming into a thick transparent mist and entering into him in aura form until they vanished completely.


    The dome itself remained, but in a flash, Lyrim vanished from the moon, and 3 seconds later appeared in the stratosphere of the planet. A second quicker than he previously was.


    This may not seem like a big feat, but as one becomes closer to light speed, it becomes harder and harder to achieve that 100% speed. Qil¡¯s sense emitted out before he motioned east. ¡°-Well construction seems to be going good at least¡­. Hey boy, lets go north. There is a large city I want to go see-¡±


    Ethe pouted quietly ¡°-Hey, don''t let that mule bastard drive! I want to go south and look at the wild clans there!-¡±


    Ethe and Qil immediately began to argue in what direction they would go, and this frustrated Lyrim until a vein appeared on his forehead. ¡°-Both of you stop¡­. I also want to go visit the cities on this planet, so lets go there first. Later we can visit the southern clans-¡±


    Qil was giving a smug look from the crystal like castle inside the dimension that housed him and Ethe. As Lyrim vanished from sight, beyond the 3 planets and their moons, the wormhole that Lyrim had once entered began to glow slightly.


    Several large meteor chunks of debris began to flow out in all directions. Upon closer inspection, one could see the minor details on some chunks. Some ruins looking like temples, other like houses and buildings.


    Two flashes of light, one a yellowish white, another a purplish black. These two streaks of light emitted static as they collided with each other several times, creating pulses that touched the nearby meteor fragments, crushing them into pebbles.


    Each time these streaks hit, it caused a screeching like sound. As if grinding one¡¯s nails against a chalkboard. The white streak roared out as the one inside it spoke.


    ¡°ANGELA YOU FUCKING BITCH!!!!¡± The purplish streak only replied with a menacing laugh and some words. ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t bark at me Ariel! You started this!!!¡± The first time the Gods had clashed, Lyrim had already stopped in an alley way inside the city of Tera. He had intended to blend in but his, Ethe¡¯s and Qil¡¯s attention focused on the Gods colliding.


    ¡°-Bah, those whelps are fighting. I can already tell they have only just reached the God level-¡± Qil let out. Ethe grinned and replied ¡°-Why are you bragging? Weren''t you only at an early God Level before this? Hehe-¡±


    Qil was quiet in a heartbeat, but Lyrim paid no real attention other than curiosity ¡°They¡¯re both Gods...Why are they fighting?¡± He whispered to himself. Ethe replied ¡°-Probably a feud or something. It¡¯s common for new Gods, especially with two around. Maybe they¡¯re trying to show who is dominant or something-¡±


    Lyrim shrugged and the 3 paid no more attention to it. Two starter Gods meant nothing to them. Meanwhile, the streaks of light got closer and closer to the 3 planets.


    In a dark citadel, a shadowy figure raises its head. This figure wore a long cloak and had subordinates engulfed in darkness around him. A voice near him spoke.


    ¡°My Lord¡­.These powers¡­.¡± On a different planet, another figure clad in white armor that was shining greatly, as if he were a noble knight, he was surrounded by individuals in a palace of light. ¡°Such power¡­.¡± He whispered quietly. His subordinates, also clad in armor, seemed nervous.


    The 3rd individual shown was Lord Krouse, who was in his own palace gazing at the sky above worryingly. ¡°What an eventful day¡­.¡± He whispered softly before turning to look at a group of individuals.


    Each of their hands contained a T.Gear that Lyrim had formed. He then let out ¡°There is no doubt that our planet will come to witness and hold many trials, please do not let up and protect those who cant protect themselves¡±


    The streaks of light collided with each other again before Angela, the purplish light, roared out ¡°Shadow Blaze!!!¡± A powerful energy engulfed her body in a dark void like flame before she shot out towards Ariel, the white yellowish streak.


    Of course Ariel also knew that this skill was Angela¡¯s ultimate. ¡°Tsk¡­.Fine then¡­ Mystic Force!!¡± An aura then engulfed her an almost alluring light opposite of the void like blaze. It emitted a sphere that then expanded outwards.


    A near second later, the void engulfed Angela collided with the expanding Mystic Force. The two were like immovable objects cancelling each other out. ¡°DIE!!¡± Angela roared out ¡°PISS OFF!!¡± Ariel returned.


    A split second later, the force of these attacks caused the space around them to rip slightly, before an incredible explosion occurred. This caused panic on all 3 planets, who could see it. It almost like a second sun.


    The explosion sent a shockwave that destroyed a small moon off the closest planet, sending debris flying. The Celestials of that planet were quick to set out to destroy as much debris that neared their planet as possible.


    As the explosion far from the planets settled, two shooting comets shot out towards two of the closest planets. The darker streak shot towards Nephis, ruled by the Demigod in the shadows. And the light streak towards Tyra, ruled by the Demigod of light.


    A fitting situation presented by the universe and fate.


    Lyrim was currently sitting down inside a library reading some books. Ethe and Qil had already sent their souls out to explore the city as they pleased without worry of anyone noticing them. Although they were away from each other, their voices would instantly reach one another.


    ¡°-Seems like it¡¯s over. I wonder who won-¡± Ethe spoke ¡°-Bah, who cares about watching ants duel each other-¡± Lyrim was reading a book that had caught his attention. He seemed to ignore them both talk to each other, as well as the event that occurred. ¡°-Did you both know there is a legend that there were once 3 Gods who were brothers of each planet but they all suddenly vanished?..-¡±


    Ethe replied ¡°-I read into it a bit when you were in the crystal. Of course there was only so much I could do. Who knows though, maybe its some fairy tale. Not that it matters-¡± Lyrim shook his head slightly ¡°-I don¡¯t know about either of you, but if there¡¯s something out there able to make 3 Gods disappear, I would like to know about it-¡±


    Qil replied ¡°-Don''t get too eager. Maybe they got bored after reaching Godhood and wandered off to travel? Maybe one day they will be back? The lizard spent millions of years travelling. They¡¯re Gods, and that book says this was over a few millions years ago right? More than the lifespan of anything other than a Demigod -¡±


    Qils answer was surprisingly good enough, so Lyrim left it at that. He spent a bit more time in the library before he left and enjoyed the familiar sight of a city.


    The city itself was incredibly huge. It would put anything on Archia to shame, with many buildings and mansions. Although this world was not as advanced as humans technology wise, they were definitely stronger physically and were more attuned to nature.


    Merchant stalls as well as armories selling T.Gears and weapons forged with ores. Parents with children and guards on patrol. A truly happy sight. It made Lyrim miss Archia slightly, as he stopped in the middle of the road to view it. ¡°Get out of the way you idiot!¡± A carriage came through and Lyrim quickly stepped aside as the old man called out ¡°Damn tourists¡­¡±


    Lyrim began to walk down the street. As he looked around, admiring the sights, he accidently bumped into a small girl who wore ragged clothing. On closer look, she was around 6 years old, missing an eye, and had marks on her face.


    Someone that lived on the street. And a young child at that. Lyrim would never see anything like this on Archia, as it was a law to make sure all children were taken in by orphanages. And even in those they would be brought up good and end up finding work for themselves.


    Lyrim looked around to see no one who seemed to be with this girl. He frowned and saw she was holding her hands out, as if begging for something. Lyrim smiled and knelt down as he formed 5 gold coins for this girl and softly placed them in her hand.


    Lyrim knew this young girl had no one, but he also knew he should try to be a bit more strict on himself and try to mature up, which is why he gave this girl 5 gold coins he had formed for her. The child wiggled excitedly. She wanted to speak but only quiet grunts came out. Lyrim looked closer at her mouth, and could see that she had no tongue.


    He gently patted her head ¡°-Screw it, I¡¯m taking her in..-¡± Qil moaned out and complained. ¡°-This shit¡­.-¡± Clearly not wanting to. Ethe only laughed, not really caring. In fact, he sympathized with Lyrim.


    Lyrim spoke to the girl. ¡°-Wait here, I¡¯ll be back-¡± She nodded and went over to a wall and sat down while Lyrim entered a nearby inn to get some food for the girl. As Lyrim went in with a smile, he realised he could make a difference. Maybe if he helps this girl, she would grow and gain power to help others. A chain reaction.


    Several minutes later, Lyrim heard a commotion as a voice roared out. ¡°This fucking bitch!¡­.Die!¡± A soft squeal before nothing. Lyrim blinked and began to make his way out. As he held two plates of meat and some vegetables, he froze as he looked emotionlessly at the sight.


    A group of knights snickering as one held the hair of the girl and his sword right through her neck,  crimson blood trickling down the tip of the blade.


    Her hands struggling weakly against the blade as tears ran down her eyes before her hands slowly went limp and dropped to her side, her eyes gazing at Lyrim before life left them and they slowly shut forever.


    ¡°Executing a thief on the spot¡­.Those gold coins were mine you street whore¡­¡±The knight chuckled while the other knights scrambled to pick up the coins that were neither of theirs. This knight had lied because a street urchin with gold coins was just too good an opportunity.


    Lyrim smiled, but this smile wasn¡¯t one of happyness, it was something much, much more ominous. ¡°-Oh shit!!!-¡± Ethe roared out inside the dimension before vanishing. ¡°-Not gooood-¡± Qil roared out after, also vanishing.


    They used all the strength they could to restrain Lyrim to their very best. Of course Lyrim was still looking at the girl. Holding onto humanity is something great, a God with no emotions will never be able to match up to. This sense, which is sympathy and value for life, was something Lyrim still had.


    His vision blackened as he was caught off guard by Qil¡¯s and Ethe¡¯s actions. His consciousness faded as he was forced into a slumber. His body then vanished under Ethe and Qil¡¯s control before they reappeared on the moon.


    Although they controlled Lyrim¡¯s body, they could only manage a few seconds since it was under his permanent control. Destroying his soul was also out of the question as it was linked with theirs.


    ¡°-Ha¡­.haha. That was close...-¡± Ethe nervously laughed ¡°-That was close?... Another few seconds and I¡¯m sure this solar system would be ash¡­.-¡± Qil replied, almost as if he were going to go crazy


    ¡°-He needs to work on his control¡­. If he loses it when we are busy, it won¡¯t be good-¡± Ethe replied. Lyrim stirred as he was laid down on a patch of grass that had formed by Ethe. His eyes twitched before they began to slowly open.


    (A.N i did research it takes 384,400km from earth and 1.28seconds light speed to reach it. i didnt want to make it that they allready had the speed of light it would be a bad error)


    -----------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>[/b]

 Chapter 20 Making Things Right.

    Full Pr credits to Ethereals second voluntary pr SuperDoeDoe. please give him some rep :D


    Hey guys not sure if this is late or not since i live in aust and we are atleast a day ahead but here it is. i really liked this ch i think i did well :) i hope you guys also enjoy it. P.S Spectral will be out on monday i got a suprise for everyone.


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Share ch 20 :) enjoy!


    -------------------------


    Lyrim stirred a bit before his eyes looked in a daze staring straight up at the dome of energy that cast an illusion of a blue semi clear sky with clouds drifting about. He began to recollect his thoughts before his eyes slowly adjusted and it all came to him.


    ¡°-t...the girl!!!-¡± He quickly leaned up and looked around energetically while grinding his teeth somewhat. ¡°Relax¡­¡± Ethe spoke appearing in a condensed dragonic form that seemed much less intimidating than it usually would.


    ¡°Where is she¡­.why the fuck did you guys stop me¡­.¡± Lyrims rage began to stir as sparks of electricity began to circle around his body. ¡°Boy be quiet¡­.you were about to turn that planet to ash, you would avenge 1 life and kill billions of others?¡±


    Qil also in a less intimidating form that was sitting on a nearby rock spoke. Lyrim remained quiet as he began to think of things. He knew that he had been blinded by rage and had only the intention to kill those men without knowing how he just wanted them dead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on him mule he is still young and we are also responsible for him.¡± Lyrim had then realized something and spoke out immediately. ¡°y..You guys are gods right or something more...how come you didn¡¯t tell me that she was being attacked!!¡±


    He spoke with fury. At this point both Ethe and Qil remained silent for a little. It was then that Ethe spoke ¡°Lyrim you may hold the lives of creatures dear but as beings who have surpassed gods and have lived for many many years we have no attachment to life what so ever it means nothing to us, whether or not they live or die or who you care for that¡¯s on you.


    The reason we stopped you from frying that planet is because we want to adjust ourselves and become accustomed to our abilities.¡±


    Lyrim clenched his fist as he began to walk off and then spoke firmly ¡°you want to adjust yourselves? How can beings of such great power that have lived for millions of years think of themselves. Yes we need to keep ourselves hidden but should we just watch evil pick on the weak? Are we going to laugh at the poor for being poor or the weak for being weak? I don¡¯t want to stay hidden forever you both know how I was treated when I was weak so do not expect me to turn a blind eye to it.¡±


    Lyrims word shocked both Ethe and Qil who both laughed speechless at the boys¡¯ words Qil even muttered some quiet words ¡°hehe well said boy I can¡¯t argue with that...very well kill the scum as you please but do it with control¡±


    Every moment they lived would be a moment they mature and would see the world for as it is. Lyrim glaring carefully at the planet. ¡°is she dead¡­..¡± he spoke with his eyes piercing the illusion of the dome as if he willed it with his anger.


    Ethe spoke first ¡°she is but I have a little way to combat that.¡± Lyrim didn¡¯t ask questions he trusted Ethe and only wanted to get there as soon as he can. He vanished with speed enough to cause the nearby space to ripple slightly as if a sonic boom had occurred in the same place several times.


    In a few seconds he landed on top a nearby building watching the knights prodding the girls corpse and proclaiming that a thief had been executed. ¡°Let me help you out a bit¡­¡± Ethe had transferred a bit of knowledge to Lyrim and the exchange was done instantly.


    Lyrim smirked menacingly before he raised a finger that emitted a faint pulse. The lead knight was laughing as he spoke ¡°let all thieves be afraid of the knights of this city!!! We will punish you all like this street urch..huh? what th-¡±


    As he was about to finish his speech in front of the crowd that gathered the air above the group of knights grew heavy and stale before it began to press on them slowly as if gravity was getting heavier.


    It was a slow yet torturous process and Lyrim was smiling with satisfaction as the knights screamed and begged for mercy to whoever it was doing this. The nearby ground began to crack as several knights felt their organs rupture as they vomited blood.


    ¡°Their eyes popping out as they squirmed and squealed like piglets being slaughtered.¡± Lyrims voice echoed around using a divine sense he had developed. ¡°You want to slaughter innocent individuals even when it was YOU! Who stole? Then fucking die you rodents!!!¡±


    At that moment using a bit more power there corpses exploded but the ribs and innards exploded downwards before lyrim removed the gravity effect. The knights¡¯ corpses were all mashed up pulps of flesh.


    The nearby crowd shrieked in horror as they began to flee while calling out that the knights had been killed by a demon of justice they had heard what Lyrims voice proclaimed and with his show of power didn¡¯t dare mock or think it a lie.


    With the people fleeing and screaming Lyrim used the opportunity to take the girls corpse and vanish several kilometres away.


    Now that they were far from the city Lyrim was only half satisfied mainly because the girl was still dead. He softly laid her limp bloody corpse on a patch of grass beside a tree in a dense forest as he spoke ¡°Ethe¡­.please help her..¡±


    Ethe appeared in his condensed form having become accustomed to phasing in and out. ¡°He-he boy you''re lucky I¡¯m a genius creature, not even a god can have this power¡± Lyrim at the moment cared not for his words he just wanted to make things right.


    It was his carelessness that got this innocent girl killed. ¡°Watch and look carefully, this is an ability you and the mule should learn as well sooner or later¡± Ethes draconic feet got closer before it emitted a pulse of white energy that surrounded the girls¡¯ corpse like a thin aura coating.


    The girl corpse began to float up before a rip in the space above her opened up. The sounds of ghostly wails and crying reverberated around for several meters but Lyrim didn¡¯t act. He was focused solely on the liquid like white energy that floated down from this rip in space.


    As lyrim gazed at Ethe he could see he showed a nervous focused look as if he couldn¡¯t have his concentration broken. The liquid light poured over the girl but didn¡¯t cause any marks it was as if the girls corpse absorbed it all like a sponge.


    Before long the liquid was gone as well as the tear in space having healed up. The girls wound had closed and color had returned to her pale face. Lyrim looked at her as he bit his lips almost shaking. ¡°w..Wake up dammit¡­¡±


    Suddenly the sound of faint breathing could be heard before the girl slowly and weakly opened her eyes. Lyrim surged with emotion from his past as well as now she had been returned to life. He quickly clenched his hand before embracing the girl in his arms tightly.


    ¡°f..Forgive me¡­.¡± he hadn¡¯t known this young girl long but he had never before seen someone so innocent slaughtered in such a way especially at his own fault. The girl looked at Lyrim remembering who he was. She remembered him giving her coins and then remembered her going to buy a dress. She had always looked at and had gotten off from her seated position to go buy it.


    It was then that the knights nearby saw her and demanded her to give them the gold coins after she grunted and refused with some growling sounds they got mad and started to beat her. After that she felt a sharp pain and then darkness. Lonely hollow darkness she wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t.


    She then felt her invisible pull on her soul, surging towards to a light before it also became light, it felt a gentle tug and warmth. There was light that matched the darkness and then she opened her eyes to see the one that had treated her well, he about to cry over her and embracing her while apologizing.


    She knew that something bad had happened at that moment but also knew it was this person that rescued her. It was at that moment that tears flooded from not only her remaining eye but also the eye that had healed perfectly she had never felt someone show care and such emotion to her before.


    Regaining her soul and putting it in her body had caused the universe''s energy to restore her body 100% no wound, illness, scar, had remained. The only remnants were the dirt and grime from being an urchin as well as the bloodstains.


    She couldn¡¯t help but want to speak but she had not been able to for so long her vocal cords were not accustomed but she had come to understand the language. ¡°tanyk..yu..¡± she blurted out in a cute sort of manner.


    Lyrim parted and smiled softly at her happy to see her in good spirits seeing her tears stream down and a happy look on her face. Lyrim turned to look at Ethe with a wide smile ¡°Ethe thank you so mu-...¡±


    Ethe was lying down exhausted the energy that made him up distorted ¡°e..Ethe?...¡± Qil grunted from inside Lyrim before a stream of his energy shot from him and engulfed Ethe before they both vanished.


    Several minutes later lyrim had made a small campfire and had cooked some meat for the girl who was nibbling on a piece of a rabbit like creatures flesh. He was in a meditative position with his eyes shut nearby the girl.


    Inside the dimension the 3 shared, Ethe slumbered Nearby the 3 bodies of energy that they shared. Qil was looking over him. Lyrim showed a worried look but Qil spoke. ¡°He will be fine after some rest.¡±


    Lyrim replied ¡°why is he like this?....what was that ability he used. ¡° Qil chuckled softly ¡°gods are beings of destruction and creation. It seemed the lizard had understood a bit of the next step. I¡¯m not sure what it was but it had something to do with life and death.¡±


    Lyrim nodded as he worryingly looked at Ethe. He felt he really owed him one. Qil read a bit of his thoughts and spoke ¡°you don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t tell the lizard this but he truly is a genius to understand a basic principle of the next step takes hundreds of thousands if not millions of years and he has grasped it. The lizard died once I¡¯m sure experiencing how it was like and how it felt to his soul made him capable of understanding the principle behind it.


    But a God is a God so when we advanced it was easier for him. You know he risked his life to save that girl for you using an ability. He had only just come to understand that is a truly dangerous technique even for gods, the backlash could kill you or destroy your body.¡±


    Lyrim gulped a bit as he remained quiet only focusing on Ethe who he had taken for granted. As Qil was heading back to his dimensional castle he spoke ¡°you may see us as monsters that do not care for life. But this is how we are. I was born in a place where it was survival of the fittest and the lizard was born in a desolate world with no one but him.¡±


    As Qil slowly vanished he spoke ¡°in all honesty I pity him the most being alone for so long must of been torture at least I had things to play with ha-ha¡±, Qil added that joke but Lyrims celestial looking body seemed to change in color as if reacting to his emotions.


    ¡°Ethe...I¡¯m sorry¡± Lyrim had been careless, his actions had endangered two lives. He would have to be cautious and truly make it up to him. Leaving the slumbering Ethe, as the energy of the dimension seemed to engulf him as if to restore him Lyrim returned to his body on the outside.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the girl who was huddled up next to the fire drooling a little at the meat that was sizzling with the fat around it causing it to smell even better. Lyrim smiled and went over taking it for her she didn¡¯t dare to touch it thinking it was for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so afraid its yours..¡± he handed it to her before she showed a happy look. Lyrim stood up and took a deep breath as if to cleanse himself. He then crossed his arms and Qils voice entered his head.


    ¡°Boy I¡¯m curious what do you intend to do now with her?..¡± Qils voice echoed slightly and the girl looked around curiously Qil knew that since she was staying for good she would come to know them eventually.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°You know I always wanted a little sister or brother. I''ll make sure she lives the life she deserves and she has a chance to make her own decisions.¡± Lyrim spoke proudly as he looked at the little girl who was nibbling on the meat with a smile.


    The girl looking around for the voice of Qil looked up at lyrim and tried to speak. but struggled ¡°aym..teird¡­.tirried¡­.¡± she weakly rubbed her eyes. Lyrim looking noticed this. ¡°hmmm..¡± gazing around  he began to use some of the creation power that had come to him by the linked knowledge the 3 shared, he was able to create a soft pillow and a blanket for her.


    The girls¡¯ eyes widened with curiosity and awe as those objects had come out of thin air. She smiled happily and looked at Lyrim before sleepiness got to her. She grabbed the blanket and the pillow and placed it near Lyrim who she had come to see as a protector.


    She quickly fell asleep beside him huddling up to his side, which made him smile softly and gently pat her head. Lyrim had somewhat learned to come to grips with his life and things that had happened.


    He would speak mentally to not wake the girl up. ¡°- You know...maybe I¡¯m just trying to be the sibling my brother was never to me or maybe I¡¯m just trying to be a decent person who is trying to make a difference-¡± Lyrim softly thought.


    Qil replied also mentally knowing Lyrims intentions to not wake her up ¡°-you tend to overthink too much...who cares about your brother I doubt he is even alive. You do what you want because you choose to and because you are your own man.¡±


    Lyrim thought as he looked at the sky that had darkened with the stars and the occasional celestial creature going by in the night sky remaining. ¡°-My own man¡­.I have been asleep for so long I still feel like a child who has only just gotten used to a high of power.¡±


    Qil chuckled ¡°-ha-ha you know you may not see it but going by your and the lizards memories I can see your way of speaking has improved and matured greatly. Boy do you really intend to return to Archia?¡±


    Lyrim smiled at Qils attempted compliment before he frowned at his last words ¡°-as things are¡­.I still want to find my father...I don¡¯t give two shits about my clan but if I do ever see that king I¡¯m going to throw him to the sun-¡± a cruel smile appearing on his face.


    ¡°-But what of your brother do you still feel any connection? From what I know it seems he loves that princess a lot but he also kept you maybe he is conflicted? -¡± Qil seemed to speak curiously to which Lyrim replied.


    ¡°-There is no confliction. He betrayed our father for her sake and kept me just because he felt a shred of guilt. I was treated worse by the clan and looked down upon by others, I don¡¯t care what he does, sparing his life is the best I can do-¡±


    Lyrim quickly entered his dimensional world before going north. With Ethes castle in the east and Qil mainly lurking in the west Lyrim decided to take the north area of this dimension that seemed to be expanding every day.


    Using the knowledge Qil and Ethe had gathered, the near invisible eyes of lyrims celestial body turned a deep orange before a mass of energy shot up from the north enough to make even Qil look curiously.


    With freedom to express how he wanted his structure to look Lyrim went for something to fulfil his childhood fantasy. He had heard of the arenas that T.Gear users fought in and always hoped one day he could make a name for himself after getting his own T.Gear but that was crushed quickly due to the events of his life.


    Spanning nearly 2 kilometers in a square like diameter 4 chains of energy burst forth from the ground shooting upwards for a few seconds before smashing into the seemingly invisible space causing a tear as if they were all gripping something.


    The energy that gathered and made the dimension began to form and put itself together like a puzzle forming an incredible large coliseum like structure. Bit by bit as it took shape one could tell the walls and pillars had a marble like look that was glowing white from the energy.


    The coliseum floated up hundreds of meters seemingly stopped by the grip of the chains from floating any higher. Underneath its foundation was a cluster of gigantic crystals of all sorts of colors that emitted raw energy one would crave for.


    Several minutes later as the dimension shook slightly it settled down with lyrim seemingly teleporting from one spot in the dimension to the center of the coliseum. The main purpose for this was so he couldn¡¯t carelessly practice techniques outside so he had made this to practice them inside his world hoping he would get some results.


    And what better way than to create a place meant for battle and glory. The only difference was the coliseum didn¡¯t have any benches instead it was replaced with a spiral of floating energy that circulated back and forth rotating quickly.


    Lyrim smiled proud of his first real attempt at a structure. It wasn¡¯t perfect as he felt it hard to create statues so he scraped the idea and replaced it with giant crystals that emitted an inferno of fire.


    Qil had suddenly appeared in his condensed form as he was doing a slow trot towards Lyrim gazing with a barely impressed look ¡°hmm yes its decent for a first attempt but still I could do better¡± he spoke proudly.


    Lyrim turned to him and frowned ¡°no kidding your highness¡­¡± Lyrim spoke in a joke-ful manner that made Qil grown before grinning as he read lyrims past memories ¡°ahh I see so its like that huh?...well then if you want to improve I can give you some help.¡±


    Beside Qil large pillars of energy numbering in the dozens shot up before taking shape each one in the form of a horse like creature that was burning with energy.


    ¡°Here are some things to play with, each one of these are nearly as strong as peak demigods¡­.go get him...he-he.¡± The 12 horse like figures neighing as they stomped their feet slightly all charged at Lyrim who looked dumbfounded.


    Lyrims body had removed the celestial look and had taken the appearance of his body on the outside as he willed it. The first demigod effigy charged at lyrim like a bullet. Lyrim knew he wouldn¡¯t get anywhere by outmatching it with speed and strength, he needed technique.


    Searching his memory for books of fighting he found one and scanned it. His mind power in this dimension was increased by nearly 10 fold, allowing him to scan the book that Ethe had read quickly.


    The effigy rammed its head towards him but Lyrim who forcefully limited his speed tried to counter it by moving his hands around its neck like a wave of cloth that flutters in the wind. But it didn¡¯t work. With him limiting himself at that moment and scanning the book as well as attempting this technique he barely had time to act and was hit directly in the chest as he was sent flying like a meteorite crashing into the ground and then bouncing hitting the wall causing it to crack and shudder.


    As the dust settled he fell to his feet and coughed out some blood. Little did he know his body in the real world was linked to also experience this torment to improve as it also coughed out blood.


    ¡°d..Damn that hurt¡­¡± using this time to scan the book some more as well as recompose himself he had a fairly good idea of how to do things now. With his power matching that of a peak demigod for fairness. As their were many more in numbers he grinned at the challenge.


    Qil who was rested on top of a flat column, his whiskers flaying softly in the windless dimension was watching curiously. Several minutes and several failures later Lyrims body bruised and battered he refused to heal himself or give himself a handicap, he felt every time he got he tried he got better and had a greater idea of this opponent.


    ¡°Come on boy use some of that god power ha-ha¡± Qil tormented him wanting him to admit defeat but Lyrim glared and refocused. ¡°Watch¡­¡± an effigy charged again but this time Lyrim had gracefully moved his hands over its neck before using its speed to his advantage.


    He crushed downwards on its neck causing its body behind to press forward against the force cracking even more of its bones and in an instant it was killed.


    As more effigy¡¯s charged not giving him a moment''s rest Lyrim back flipped up avoiding one of the horse effigies before kicking the air above using it as a step to kick back downwards smashing into the back of the horse effigy crushing its spine and destroying it.


    As more effigies were formed lyrim slowly became accustomed to fighting them, he found his progress to be good and even allowed himself to slowly regenerate to continue this pace. Time inside his dimension ran quicker than the outside world and by the time morning had come he had spent a week in this place and had gone to the point where Qil had formed what his limit was a mid level god opponent.


    Lyrim had almost died several of times and even though this was a god level opponent it only had energy based attacks with no purpose. It had eventually gotten to the point where lyrim was effortlessly killing the god level opponent so many times that Qil had gotten startled that had used energy to create 14 of them over time.


    He couldn¡¯t sustain more than 2 at a time but Lyrim had improved rapidly and had gotten an understanding of the techniques in the book as well as the order to be used in and would to use to counter such techniques.


    He knew that Qil, although showing that he was rude was doing this to help him improve and it had worked well. Lyrim had only hoped his body on the outside would keep this progress and move with the grace he became accustomed to here.


    A weeks worth of straight training was truly a tiresome event. Qil had used a bit of energy and had decided to return to his castle to rest a little even though the true amount used would at most be 8%


    When one would awaken to the next level their powers and abilities would sky rocket to the point where it dwarfs their previous level. A peak demigod that had just reached the earliest stage of a god would find no problem killing thousands of peak demigods before him. This was the law of the universe, the strong are gifted with power.


    Lyrim slowly opened his eyes and found his body was covered in blood trailing down his lips as well as the grass patch in front. The girl who had woken a bit ago was tugging urgently on his sleeve with tears in her eyes as she looked worryingly at him.


    ¡°hryut¡­.hyurt¡­.¡± trying to explain if he was hurt. He only smiled as his wounds had already healed and patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine but ¡° he stood up as he wiped her tears away and looked around to see if any danger was nearby.


    ¡°We need a name for you. ¡° The girl who was on her knees wiping her tears looked at Lyrim curiously she understood his words but she didn¡¯t have a name ¡°nu¡­.nrame¡­duont hiave¡­¡± Lyrim figured as much and he blamed the society of this world. Why would a street urchin need a name.


    He spoke as he grinned ¡°Then how about Astra?¡± The girl was quiet before smiling happily and nodding as she walked over and gently patted Lyrims back as if thanking him. The name Astra was one his father told him about.


    It was the name of his mother who his father said was a strong willed lady who never gave up and was always happy and cheerful. Lyrim felt he owed this to his mother at the very least as he felt this girl was strong willed and happy and cheerful.


    ¡°Ok then Astra lets go visit the tribes to the south maybe that will wake up uncle Ethe.¡± He spoke joke-fully, even Qils laughter echoed in Lyrims mind. Gazing south Lyrim saw the sunlight clear the view as well as his own vision and the fresh air.


    He picked the curious Astra up and vanished with only a bit of dust and the breeze of the wind blowing being the only trace with the burnt out campfire that he was ever there.


    -------------------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>[/b]

 Chapter 21 Southern Issue

    Full Pr Credits to 3rd Pr Tembulon please give him some rep i think he did a great job ;)


    i was planning to release this after tomorrow but i let a lot of errors slip by in sr''s latest ch and it doesn''t sit well with me. as an apology enjoy an early release of ES :D


    this ch was a bit more experimentation to see how well i could do with an instant event


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/share this story :D


    --------------------


    The tribes on the southern half of the planet could be said to be more barbaric and animalistic than their brethren in the north. That is because the southern portion was a near wasteland with very few oases.


    That being said because of this situation each tribe did not have enough resources to live on, thus they had to move on each time an Oasis dried up. As well as not being able to grow attached to their ancestral homes, fights over the oasis¡¯ that remained were frequent, so much that they had to come up with agreements until the rainy season returns.


    Life in such a place truly is an everyday struggle and one knows these people have it tough when the rainy season was also a gamble. With the people here abandoned by their northern brethren as well as the ruling demigod, the creatures here only numbered a few to have reached the sacred level.


    A white flash streaked across the sky before vanishing nearly instantly, the figure then reappeared upon a dry crag while gently placing down a smaller figure that looked around curiously. ¡°Ethe was excited about this?¡± Lyrim whispered quietly.


    ¡°Maybe the shitty conditions here reminded him of home before Archia flourished¡± Qil responded to which Lyrim nodded ¡°home sick? Ha-ha maybe¡± gazing into the distance he spotted a pack of large muscular wolf like creatures attacking a herd of bird like creatures.


    A red light enveloped the claws of one of these wolfs before it fired off a wave of energy towards one of the birds. Of course the bird responded by spreading its wings that began to emit a white light before it flapped them sending an air-based attack towards the red energy.


    With both powers colliding it was obvious which was stronger, the claws had pierced through with ease before cleaving the bird creature in half that was nearly twice the wolf''s size. Larger wasn''t always stronger in a world like this.


    The nearby wolves all converged on the corpse before a few more birds fell, the wolves all began to eat devouring the creature''s innards and flesh with great joy. They were not far only several hundred meters away. Astra who was watching curiously felt her stomach rumble. Lyrim''s stomach also rumbled before he looked at her and gave her a soft pat on the head.


    ¡°Time to eat¡± the wolves all stopped eating for a moment as they shivered with fear. Several minutes passed by and at an indentation at the base of the crag a large fire pit was made by Lyrim who had skewered one of the wolf creatures like a roasted pig.


    The wolf itself wasn''t skinny by any means and had quite a bit of muscle and soft flesh on its sides. With Astra happily eating away at a clump of roast flesh Lyrim was currently engaged in meditation taking on Qil''s challenge again.


    A beam of blue light shot out of the coliseum before solidifying and cracking before it collapsed like a glasshouse. A ghostly screech echoed before a powerful shockwave blew upward into the dimensions sky. Inside the coliseum Lyrim held a humanoid like creature covered with heavy looking scales. The creature gave off a heavy menacing aura that slowly dimmed down. Lying limp on Lyrim''s fist as he held it into the air. Lyrim casually dropped it onto the ground, a light thud was made before the dust kicked up a bit.


    The creature''s corpse shattered into steam before vanishing. ¡°That''s a record, killing a god level creature in under 10 seconds¡± Qil spoke but this made Lyrim frown ¡°that one was a middle stage god but you have been letting me fight opponents who aren''t using abilities.¡±


    Qil responded as if to get rid of his doubt ¡°bah why are you, frowning you''re limiting yourself to its level as well and only using that martial arts right? It''s obvious how skilled you are, do you want to try against a peak stage opponent this time?¡±


    Lyrim shook his head and sighed, ¡°no point the result will be the same. When are you able to give them abilities?¡± Qil''s voice was silent before he spoke ¡°I¡¯m not used to this power of mine yet but I am slowly learning more of this new creation and life ability, so maybe a few hundred years?¡±


    Lyrim couldn''t do anything but frown. ¡°Argh¡­¡± he truly wanted to improve and he felt that these gods were all handicapped for him and that if he faced a real one he would be in trouble. Qil spoke ¡°when are you going to learn your own abilities me and the lizard have our own set surely because you''re at that level you can come up with your own?¡±


    Qil was curious he considered Lyrim on their level but had forgotten he was a human, but Lyrim was quick to fix that. ¡°I don''t have any abilities remember?¡± he felt as if he was being teased considering Qil was silent with only a few sounds that indicated laughter.


    Leaving his dimension after confirming for a moment that Astra was still eating Lyrim decided to check on his body''s energy flow. The sha¡¯Ir meditative position was an advanced one which only the master of the art had figured out and passed on to a select few before Lazarus sealed it all.


    Lyrim''s flow remained unchanged other than the significantly increased amount of those galaxies threading together like a stream. Lyrim wanted to desperately train this but he had to take care of Astra and thus began this first problem.


    Opening his eyes, he let out a faint sigh before Astra who was looking around spoke with a smile ¡°fying fuan!¡± she spoke referring to how Lyrim had brought her here, he had slowed his flying speed down so she could enjoy it. Instead of a younger sister he was starting to feel like a father.


    But her innocent smile was worth it, remembering the time she was killed still makes his soul sour. Lyrim feeling a little bored as Astra was still eating, surprisingly a lot given her age, emitted his divine sense before blinking and looking up at the entrance to the indentation.


    He spotted a group of 13 people covered from head to toe in ragged attire as well as robes and things. Behind them a sandstorm was occurring Lyrim hadn''t paid any attention to. In this group of people were several females as well as children and male adults who quickly stood in front as if to protect their family.


    Lyrim raised a brow before a small elderly looking man came forward and smiled softly. He spoke ¡°dear warrior I hope you will not mind us resting here until the storm passes we only wish to return home from our travels¡­¡± he spoke nervously.


    ¡°-Hahaha these guys are like toothpicks, this wolf alone could easily kill them all-¡± Qil spoke mentally. But he discovered something regarding Qil''s words those warriors seemed a bit protective and are indeed weaker than the wolf.


    ¡°Not at all...me and my sister are also resting¡± he spoke clearly lying about his relation with Astra. The elder as well as the others let out a sigh of relief before they came in, behind them it seemed there were not just 13 people but 10 more , some elderly and more teenagers and individuals who were hiding. As they picked the opposite spot in the large indentation the sandstorm had gotten so severe that no one could see past the entrance other than Lyrim.


    Setting their own campfires they all seemed cold and ragged some eating what appeared to be stale bread and muddy water Lyrim wondered where they were from. These people were completely different in the way they acted compared to their counterparts who had it easy in the north.


    Several of the warrior individuals wearing damaged mega beast and beast level T.Gears were holding weapons made from ore as they sat on rocks and guarded their side of the crag. ¡°Who them?¡± Astra whispered as she sat closer to Lyrim who was gazing at the people as well in curiosity.


    ¡°They are people who live in these lands other than that I do not know¡± he showed a warm smile before patting Astra''s head that smiled up at him. The wolf was still being roasted and was quite large, it gave off a heavy delicious smell ,the people there knew that Lyrim was the one that killed it as there was no one else around and were afraid of angering him.


    Several of the children who looked a bit skinny were complaining about their food and the smell of the wolf being roasted caught their noses as some gazed hungrily at it. Some even venturing as close as the guards who were drooling a little.


    Their mothers called out and yelled at them saying that it wasn''t theirs and they shouldn''t complain. Of course Lyrim being as caring and fair as he was couldn''t resist but share,  what sort of person would enjoy the sight of a starving child other than an evil one?


    Even Qil had felt a little bad ¡°-Argh these toothpicks children are too skinny, give them some meat before I puke from looking-¡± his words seemed a bit harsh but with somewhat good intentions. [removed ''please'' coz Qil would never say that, just my opinion]


    Lyrim spotted a small child of 5 years of age holding a small doll like toy ,he was peeking around a boulder that the guards weren''t near. Lyrim raised his hand and brought his finger back and forth ushering the child to come closer.


    The child wondered what was going on, he knew this person had good food but maybe he wanted to hurt him. With his hunger and fear he decided to go for broke and came closer. Astra spotted him and smiled ¡°friend!¡± she happily spoke looking up at Lyrim.


    Lyrim nodded before standing up which made the child and the others look over cautiously some spotting the child but not daring to move thinking something bad may happen. Lyrim made his way over to the roasting wolf and cut off a large portion of its meat before walking over to the child who was shaking with fear.


    ¡°If you are hungry and want food from me no need to be afraid I will not hurt you.¡± he gave a gentle smile before handing the child the large clump of meat. Gazing at Lyrim then gazing at the meat that was nearly too heavy for him to carry ,the child began to drool before even realizing he wasn''t being harmed but fed.


    Immediately sitting down near the large roasting wolf the child began to eat like the ravenous wolf he was currently devouring. The fear that had come across the nomad like group had now diminished replaced by envy and hunger, it had been some time since they ate good food.


    One by one the children and individuals took their chance at coming over and one by one Lyrim allowed them to eat all they wanted. And as this went on the entire nomadic group was now gathered around the roast the elderly and the young eating the roasting meat as well as the guards forgetting their purpose, their weapons dropped as they also began to eat.


    Some even tearing up, as they had never tasted anything so good in their lives. Astra was also enjoying herself playing with the children who had regained their energy. Some individuals sat near Lyrim showing no fear towards one who had allowed them to eat and regain a lot of stamina.


    ¡°Traveler thank you from the bottom of my heart¡­.I am unable to feed my people well and yet you, a stranger are treating us as your own¡± the words made Lyrim feel happy ,this man truly cared for his people and he wanted to know his circumstances.


    ¡°Why is it your people seem to have encountered such hardships?¡± Lyrim inquired quietly as the elderly man was sitting next to him having also gained stamina from eating.


    ¡°My tribe was much larger than this but we are all that remain now...the neighboring tribes descended on us and killed many of my people before we were able to flee¡­.we have been travelling for several months and were barely hanging on hoping to find a new home.


    Lyrim could see as opposed to their northern counterparts the people here had darker skin tone a bit more animalistic features such as their eyes and teeth as well as feline like marks on their cheeks.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry regarding your circumstances. Can you tell me more?¡± Lyrim was already inclined to help this man ,some may see it as a clich¨¦ but would someone in his position and power not offer to help such a person who had experienced hardships.


    The elder seeing Lyrim as someone powerful who was interested in his plight spoke on with only a spark of hope that he may help them. ¡°My tribe is known as the Dark Spring tribe because of the tone of our skin and a more beastly appearance when compared to the other tribes, because of this they looked down on us but didn''t dare act because our tribe was large and we had great warriors.¡±


    Lyrim put two and two together ,it seemed that only their tribe had that skin tone, he continued to listen ¡°but the 5 neighboring tribes combined their efforts, jealous of our position upon a great oasis as well as interest in our women who are great warriors and breed great offspring. They worked together and launched a surprise attack.


    We were caught off guard and had barely any time to react ,what makes it more unbearable is¡­.is they had help from 2 sacred level T-gear wielders¡­¡± the man clenched his fist with anger. ¡°They took my granddaughter...and many other children¡­I do not know if she is alive and all I have left is my grandson...¡±


    He motioned towards one of the boys Astra was playing with. ¡°-Don¡¯t tell me you want to play hero and save these people? -¡± Qil nervously spoke ¡°- I¡¯ll be damned if I let such injustice get away unpunished¡­look at this people Qil, how miserable they were when we met them, one meal and they''re already over the moon is just an example of the hardship they came across. Watch how I handle things ,you may learn a thing or two-¡±


    Lyrim''s words were like that of a lecturer in his mind before he stood up making the people around him quickly glance as like a deer in headlights. Lyrim spoke ¡°-your village can you direct me there?-¡±


    The elder blinked and chuckled ¡°stranger...I know your intentions but please do not sign away your life. You have already helped my people enough. And in such a storm anyway it''s point¡­¡± the elder bit his words as he saw Lyrim''s left hand vanish for an instant before returning.


    At that moment a powerful shock wave and wind shook the entire land as it shot towards the sandstorm not only dispersing it but also causing several tornadoes to form in the far distance for several seconds.


    The elder''s jaw dropped as he had nearly pissed himself in fear, he had never known such a powerful figure in his life, it was as if this man was a being from heaven. Turning around Lyrim looked and saw that everyone was kneeling in fear and awe as well as respect at his show of power.


    This made him blink then frown. Although there was a levels such as god, Lyrim felt that if there was a real god out there, he would not be able to do a thing against him. ¡°Let''s go before I change my mind¡­¡± Lyrim spoke to the kneeling old man who quickly looked at him with respect and a newfound hope.


    The children who were playing with Astra were already kneeling and gazing with awe but Astra was only clapping with excitement, she knew Lyrim was strong ¡°awesome cool!!¡± she called out before Lyrim told the people to care for Astra until he returned. Grabbing the old man Lyrim shot up into the sky causing the man to shout out in fear and drop his cane ,it was almost too funny.


    To the far east of the southern continent a large fat man clad in fur with food in one hand and several women chained up in the other ,all of them having dark toned skin and showing looks of resentment and anger.


    ¡°Hahahaha this is turning out to be too good¡­. every night I share my bed with 2 beauties,  such a life I don''t want to leave. What about you brothers?¡± On a nearby table a man wearing glasses was counting out gold and other rare looking goods.


    ¡°Bah shut up you made me lose count!!¡± he roared out like a lunatic. Another who was sitting on a large couch with his arms around two girls grinned, ¡°You''re too into it, relax a bit. Oh yeah¡­hey you!¡± the muscular man called out to a nearby guard. ¡°y..yes sir!¡± the guard responded ,to which the man spoke.


    ¡°Go get Lizna...let''s see if she has changed her mind ha-ha¡­¡± A few moments was all it took before a female with both her hands and legs cuffed was brought in, her body was toned like a warriors and her skin was an attractive dark olive color. She gave the look of a fighter and one who wouldn''t give up. Her hair was a deep black and her eyes were like a hawks with her somewhat large breasts pressing against the slave like attire she wore ,she looked quite stunning.


    ¡°Lizna...when are you going to join me in bed¡­¡± the man chuckled as he held both of the slave women closer who seemed to be hating every moment of it. ¡°Fuck off you perverted bastard¡­you''re lucky I¡¯m cuffed or I¡¯d have your head for what you have done.¡±


    The female spoke with anger. The large fat man holding the women by chains laughed out ¡°ha-ha brother why don''t you let me teach her a lesson, one night is all I need to train her.¡± the man licked his lips perversely before the muscular man called out angrily.


    ¡°Shut up anyone who touches her I¡¯ll kill¡­.she has to learn herself but I am getting tired...so maybe I¡¯ll be more assertive today he-he..¡± he stood up as he began to approach Lizna. she gave a glare at him ¡°stay¡­.t..the hell away from me¡­¡± she knew she was in no position to fight.


    She had been starved and dehydrated as well as tortured a bit but she still didn''t give in although she was at her breaking point. As the man got closer the ground shook for a few moments. ¡°What the hell? An earthquake?¡±


    A minute later a guard rushed in ¡°m..my lords it''s an emergency!! A man came out of nowhere and then all 300 palace guards dropped dead after he entered here!¡±


    The fat man pulled on the chains causing all the women to feel pain and collapse on the ground as he spoke ¡°fuck...who dares go against us sacred T.Gear users¡­¡± the muscular man smiled ¡°relax...we have only showed them two they don''t know we''ve got a third right? Even if they are also a sacred level user we can just gang up on them he-he.¡±


    Lyrim was walking across the large palace like building following the elder. After he entered the palace he used his divine sense to scan it, he found 3 large energies and hundreds of smaller ones. He was able to tell them apart and used his focused sense to telepathically attack the 300 of them rendering them unconscious. This was as far as he could go with his experience if he had learned more he had no doubt he could turn them all into ash or worse.


    ¡°I didn''t get your name kind sir?..¡± the elder spoke with a smile as he kicked several unconscious guards along the ways clearly happy about this all. ¡°Lyrim¡­¡± Lyrim spoke shaking his head a bit at the elder¡¯s methods.


    ¡°Ha-ha lord Lyrim! I am Hyun you have brought me great joy in taking this revenge...truly a savior you are lord Lyrim I pray that if you succeed in stopping those 2 sacred users we may recover and have a proper feast as thanks.¡±


    Lyrim would have attacked the 3 sacred level users but he felt it would be no fun if he didn''t confront them and crush their hope to get some revenge for Hyun at least. Hyun seemed to have a desperate look on his face as if he were hiding something ¡°what''s wrong?¡± Lyrim spoke curiously to which Hyun laughed and shook his head. ¡°n..nothing lord Lyrim¡­¡±


    Making their way up across the fur clad area seeing many decorations and expensive things they arrived at the main room. Hyun quickly opened it  and spoke ¡°bastards I have come for your heads!!!¡±


    Roaring out he looked seeing 2 men, 1 fat and one muscular. The muscular one laughed as he smirked. The two had already equipped their T.Gears and had reached the 100% harmony rating , shown by them holding a long sword the other a large hammer.


    ¡°Hyun you old goat you''re alive hahaha what an interesting day...I knew this shit had something to do with you. I bet you hired a sacred user to didn''t you. Hyun glared and called out ¡°Lyndin...you bastard...w..where is my granddaughter!!!¡±  Lyndin being the muscular man smirked. ¡°do not worry she is fine¡­¡±


    Lyrim curiously walked in and looked ¡°hmmm where is the 3rd one¡­¡± he spoke in a bored tone. Both Lyndin and the fat individuals faces turned sour. ¡°-h..how does he know there are 3 of us?!!-¡± At that moment Lyndin rushed forward stabbing his long sword towards Lyrim who seemed occupied.


    ¡°Piss off please¡­¡± Lyrim said with a soft touch of his finger pressing against Lyndin''s head before moving it left causing Lyndin to smash against the left wall like a bullet.


    The fat individual began to sweat before he roared out ¡°elder brother!!¡± firing off he jumped up and smashed the menacing hammer downward using his weight as extra force. ¡°Disgusting¡­.¡± Lyrim whispered before pushing his finger against the sacred level hammer causing it to shatter.


    Stupefied looks appeared on Lyndin, Hyun and the fat man''s faces. ¡°h...Hyun you old fool...you got someone stronger than us...huh..that changes nothing!!! Younger brother come out!¡±


    The skinny man wearing glasses seemingly appeared out of thin air with Lizna struggling in his hand ¡°hahahaha hostage we got a hostage!¡± The skinny man called out. Lyrim could end this quickly but he felt Hyun was still hiding something from him as Hyun was nervous and sweating as if in a rush.


    ¡°Hey Lyndin right? Why did the neighboring tribes attack this one tribe surely it isn''t because of women alone¡± Lyrim spoke. This question made Hyun freeze up as he looked at Lyrim. ¡°m¡­My lord I..¡± Hyun Urged. Lyndin blinked. ¡°huh?....those other tribes who cares about them they aren''t involved...we attacked because I want his granddaughter¡­.¡± he pointed at Lizna.


    She could be considered a rare strong powerful beauty many would kill for ,she was easily a 10 in many aspects but Lyrim felt that it wasn''t the moment to be ogling a woman and he didn''t really care.


    ¡°f..forgive me lord Lyrim¡­.it is indeed the truth¡­.I was afraid if you knew the real reason you would want my granddaughter for...for yourself¡­¡± Hyun fell to his knees dropping his cane as he began to tear up thinking either way he had lost her.


    ¡°Grandfather!!!¡± Lizna struggled more before shouting out at Lyrim ¡°you bastard what did you do!!!!!!!¡± This made Lyrim scratch his head. ¡°Why am I the villain here? Anyway you think too badly of me but I guess that is the way people with power are looked upon. It''s time this ended so I may return.¡±


    Lyndin who was wounded and laughing thinking Lyrim would be forced to give up, his two brothers also thought they had the upper hand but their thoughts were cut short. In near seconds their eyes turned white before their T.Gears shattered like glass and they fell limp onto the ground.


    Lyrim''s eyes, which were glowing green at the time, then settled down. ¡°I see so it can also do that¡­¡± Hyun looked up in shock seeing that all 3 brothers were limp on the floor. ¡°I don''t want your granddaughter¡­.and do not think me some pervert...settle things here, free the prisoners there shouldn''t be any more combatants here when I return with the rest of your people.


    Lyrim vanished with that frightening speed of his to returns towards the crag. He felt a little like a hero but still a little iffy on the inside, regardless of the situation he figured it may have been a bit too overkill. Having caused not just the 300 on the outside but the 400 warriors guarding the tribal city to fall limp using a mind attack had really only taken moments.


    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± he whispered to himself as he arrived just as quick as he left at the crag indentation.


    ((A.N the moment you forget about a detail and have to go 4 chs back to look for it :( ))


    --------------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 22 Good Morning

    !!!!! Pr Credits To Draconis & Tembulon who not only both pred it but improved this ch''s quality greatly please rep them ^^!!!


    afternoon! well its afternoon here in aust but im not here to talk about time zones :) so i have been reading my own work lately aswell as novels i enjoy and i discovered that both sr and es are quite unpredictable that is to say you sometimes expect them to follow a cliche that appears only for it to be paid no attention.


    maybe its just me who sees this and sometimes i ask myself is this better or worse? because i dont plan to far ahead not even i can see where the stories are headed i can only hope i do right by adding what people like to read.


    this ch of ES i found to be a wake up call for me. enjoy!.


    Please Rate/Follow/Rep/Favourite/Share this story/and most of all enjoy reading :D


    -----------------


    Astra was overjoyed to see Lyrim enter the crater, but the others were slightly worried since the elder hadn''t come back with him, fearing the worst. After assuring them it was fine, Lyrim used his creation ability to conjure a large hollow sphere for the people to enter.


    They were reluctant at first, but finally gave in and Lyrim used his newly formed Divine Sense to act as a quasi-telekinetic ability to carry the large hollow sphere until he had brought them back to their home.


    Not much time had passed, the only difference being Hyun and his granddaughter freeing the captured citizens who were used as slaves. Several hours had passed and many families had been reunited while many also realized their loved ones were no longer among the living.


    Lyrim was watching the large crowd of nearly a couple thousand rejoice with each other about to start fixing their homes and reorganizing the hierarchy.


    Astra was gazing curiously as she leaned against Lyrim¡¯s leg, looking at the children who were crying in joy while they hugged their mothers and fathers. A hint of jealousy and sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Hmph¡­.¡± She quietly muttered. Lyrim looked down, then at the direction her eyes were focused on before gently patting her ¡°Parents are something one should truly treasure. Astra, do you remember yours?¡±


    He spoke curiously. Maybe he could figure out something ¡°Mother...sick...dead. Father...sad...went war...never came back¡­¡± Lyrim¡¯s heart strings were tugged. The story of the child''s life was more than enough to effortlessly bring him slight sorrow. Emotions were truly a powerful thing.


    Although on Lyrim¡¯s mind, he had been thinking about something before he entered the crater to retrieve the people. He had tried to coerce Ethe with words to awaken, but it seemed he was still slumbering. On a positive note, Ethe¡¯s Life Force seemed to have recovered significantly.


    The ability he used made Lyrim nervous ¡°Such a thing I made him do. Will he forgive me? Why would he risk himself like that¡°The question was gnawing at the back of Lyrim¡¯s mind.


    ¡°-You don''t understand boy¡­ Ethe wanted to show you he wasn''t some mindless puppet and was willing to change for the better. Because we all share this body, we all need to change how we are-¡±


    ¡°-Mmm-¡± Lyrim quietly muttered, knowing he was in the wrong. Qil, although having been left as a soul due to Ethe and Lyrim¡¯s actions, was starting to enjoy how things were.


    The reason for this was obviously because he was experiencing many things he would never have had the chance to as well as achieved a new height of power. Pondering things silently in his mind while Astra gazed around while clutching Lyrim¡¯s leg, Hyun approached with a look of joy on his face.


    ¡°Lord Lyrim... You have saved my people. You are a savior from the heavens!!¡± He spoke the sentence quite loudly which caught the attention of the people around. Hyun, who had seen this, looked at the people who were quieting down with their reunited family.


    ¡°Look my brethren¡­. The one who saved you is a man of great power, asking for nothing in return. He not only fed our small group of survivors but he also took the time to hear my story and acted to save us all¡­ If not for him, I fear our situation could only become more unbearable...¡±


    ¡°-What is he doing?-¡± Qil spoke, a little confused, which was quite rare. ¡°-I think he is trying to put me in the spotlight?-¡± Qil laughed quietly ¡°-I know that. But why?-¡±


    Several whispers around the crowd could be heard. They were barely convinced, but one by one the people who had been with Hyun in the crater spoke out, agreeing with Hyun, backing up his story. It was only then that they began to move closer to Lyrim as they all cheered and gave thanks to him.


    Some offering what little they had scavenged as tribute as if he were some god. This made not only Astra clutch in fear from their mentality, but it also made Lyrim uncomfortable. It was only then that he responded to Qil ¡°-Sometimes¡­.people need a hero-¡± He spoke questionably.


    Several of the larger men, who seemed to be warriors, assisted Lyrim by helping move the crowd back. It was then that a voice spoke out ¡°Hero...How can we be sure he is a hero¡­? Surely he must have some sort of scheme.


    He defeated 3 Sacred level opponents in an instant¡­ I do not doubt he is on a Celestial level¡­. But hear me my people. Does anyone in these lands as powerful as him do anything for the kindness of others?¡±


    Lizna, whom Lyrim had saved, seemed to now be speaking against him. This made Lyrim frown and Astra seemingly felt that the girl was bad news and growled quietly at her. ¡°Bad¡­¡± She quietly uttered.


    The people who were cheering and nearly worshiping Lyrim were now whispering among themselves. Lizna¡¯s words were obviously a rule of this land. The strong would take what they want, and the weak would perish. What intentions did Lyrim have? Their relationship immediately turned to one of caution. As if Lyrim was now looked down upon.


    Hyun quickly stood in front of Lyrim trying to defend him ¡°L...Lizna!! How can you say that!! He saved us all¡­ He brought peace here and ridded us of 3 individuals¡­ What could someone of his power even want from this world other than to better himself?¡±


    He spoke, as if to say Lyrim was trying to make use of his power for good and not for greed. Lizna folded her arms under her breasts, slightly pushing them up as she spoke ¡°Grandfather¡­.Please do not be taken in by this man¡¯s words and actions.


    Those with power only want to feed themselves and take what they want¡­. Only the most greedy and power hungry will ever be able to seek power as the one he possesses.¡±


    Hyun frowned as he clenched his fists ¡°Y..You''re parents would never approve of this!¡± Lizna glared ¡°My parents...are dead because of people who have power like him¡­. I will not let my people suffer¡­. All those who stand with me and have lost loved ones and suffered because of those with power please stand by me!¡±


    The entire tribe seemingly stood at Lizna¡¯s side. Hearing her call, surprisingly even the people whom Lyrim had helped drifted to her side leaving only Hyun who shook his head in dissatisfaction. He turned to Lyrim and frowned ¡°I''m so sorry Lord Lyrim¡­ I didn''t intend for this to happen. ¡°


    Lyrim smiled ¡°I have learnt that one of the treasures of life isn''t people who mindlessly praise you while you can''t tell if they are lying or not. It''s the ones who stick by you and are transparent and honest. That alone has made me happy¡± Qil seemingly heard this and laughed ¡°-Hahaha, well said boy! Well said!-¡±


    Hyun smiled softly and nodded. Lizna''s voice spoke out as if she had intentions. She grinned ¡°There is one way this Lyrim can prove himself our friend and savior. That is to destroy the surrounding 3 tribes that we contend with!¡± She grinned while the recently freed people roared out with agreement.


    One spoke out loudly ¡°Lizna is right!! How can he be our savior if we still have enemies!!?¡± While agreeing another responded ¡°Yeah!! Even if we build they¡¯re still going to fight us!¡± Mob mentality at its finest was currently working here.


    Lyrim glared, then sighed and shook his head. This was an experience where no book or teacher could explain or teach you. The best way to learn was to experience it. One looks with his eyes, not with his ears. Or as some may say, seeing is believing.


    ¡°-Such disgusting self entitled people...Maybe it was a mistake helping them-¡± Qil spoke aggressively at their arrogance ¡°-I''m starting to feel there is no mistake but only fate¡­-¡± Lyrim responded.


    Hyun turned to Lyrim after looking at Lizna. Qil spoke first ¡°-Well? Are you going to help these people and follow this invisible fate?-¡± Lyrim was quiet for a few moments and Lizna grinned. She knew Lyrim helped her people and she was truly thankful inside for his actions but she needed to help them more by somehow making the surroundings safer for them, as they established which is why she showed this side of hers.


    She was a little disappointed with herself, but she knew this was the only way, as someone like him may have rejected her offer in the first place had it not been for her trying to play with that power mindset. ¡°Well Lyrim? Will you be our savior or will you not¡­¡± She was certain he would agree.


    Lyrim chuckled softly as he rubbed Astra¡¯s head ¡°I think I have overstayed my welcome. It''s time for us to leave Astra. We still have many other places here to visit¡±


    Lizna and Hyun¡¯s jaws dropped, as they had thought Lyrim would agree. Qil could be heard laughing loud enough to cause the dimension to wobble a little. It was Hyun that responded as the whispers of the citizens carried on.


    ¡°L...Lord Lyrim, you won''t be doing this task? But why? It should be easy?¡± Lizna quickly intervened as she stomped towards Lyrim ¡°Yes. Are you not some powerful being who can destroy anything and seek the love of our people?!! What is it you want?! Gold?! Money?! Women?!!¡± She wanted to know why he declined.


    Stopping for a moment, he spoke ¡°Think of it like this. You want me to go destroy a people who were not responsible for your city¡¯s downfall, who have children like you, who are parents like you, who want to live as much as you and make the lives of their people enjoyable? Do they not fight with you because it is a struggle for survival?¡±


    Lizna froze as she felt her heart tug. His speech made her realize her error. She had misjudged him and played her cards wrongly ¡°-He isn''t after anything? He cares about their lives? Why?-¡± She called out, as if not believing him ¡°Regardless, they will still attack us! It''s either us or them.


    We have significant control over the oasis and there is no doubt since the city fell that they have already heard the news and are acting to seize it themselves¡±


    Lyrim shrugged ¡°I''m sorry I''m not some mindless killer. The best I can do for you is try to get them and you to form an agreement. I saw the oasis behind your city, it stretches on for kilometers. I''m sure there is enough to feed you and them. But I think you are being greedy. You have been speaking as if I love and crave power, but is it not you who would be in a position of power if I were to destroy those cities and their people?¡±


    Silence resonated around. His explanation was enough to even cause the people to question Lizna¡¯s intentions. She looked around nervously, and felt she had done something wrong. Maybe in her mind she truly wanted power. She spoke ¡°That''s...not it...I''m doing this for my people!¡±


    Hyun sighed and spoke ¡°Lizna¡­. Our people right now do not need to fight. We need to rebuild¡­ If they attack us, we will then fight. But you are too careless and rude... You know Lord Lyrim saved us and yet you speak with such a tone!¡± Hyun was quite angry at her.


    ¡°G...Grandfather, I...¡± Hyun glared ¡°Be quiet¡­. When will you realize that this moment was a gift from the heavens¡­¡± He turned to look at Lyrim ¡°Lord Lyrim... I''m truly sorry for everything. If you can spare the time, will you please help my people once more by helping us come to an agreement with these cities?¡± Lyrim was pondering this, and in the end, Qil was the one who helped him make a decision ¡°-I like this old fellow.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    He knows respect. Why not help him-¡± Lyrim nodded. ¡°Very well, I will assist. But I would like for you to care for my little sister while I handle matters¡±


    Seeing that Lyrim agreed, the people around felt happy and satisfied and they had a complete spin in their attitude towards Lyrim. Lizna was embarrassed and ashamed, so she kept quiet.


    10 minutes later, Hyun and Lyrim were discussing things in a makeshift council room with a table and map on it. ¡°Lord Lyrim, this is the oasis. It stretches 5 kilometers. That being said, not all of it is useable vegetation. Some of the water is from what we believe to be an underground source linked to the ocean which is why it''s salty.¡±


    Lyrim tilted his head ¡°You would think the minerals and sand would act as a filter but I guess not. If there''s a way for peace to from, I''ll find it. I just needed to know where these tribes are. I''m off for now¡±


    Hyun nodded and bowed respectfully ¡°Lord Lyrim, thank you again for assisting my people¡­ Is there truly nothing you need?¡± Lyrim approached the door and spoke ¡°Nothing. Do not worry. As for Astra, she is..?¡±


    Hyun chuckled and smiled ¡°Do not worry about her Lord Lyrim; she is being tended to by people who believe you have helped us greatly. Last I checked, she was enjoying herself quite a bit¡±


    Lyrim nodded and was happy. He wasn''t a parent and had been through a lot himself, but he still felt his mentality was that of a 13 year old. Making his way down the hall, leaving Hyun to settle some matters, he felt the presence of someone he knew hiding behind a column.


    He ignored it as he walked by and spoke as he continued on ¡°Do not hide from me; I don''t feel hostility towards you.¡± Lizna, who had been the one hiding, quickly made her way out ¡°Why do you still help after what I said? What is it you''re after? You''re actions are weird¡­¡±


    Lyrim took a deep breath. ¡°Not everyone in a position of power is bad. Some truly want to help others. When they have so much power that they don''t know what to do with they realize they had forsaken their emotions¡­.and find that helping others can bring them joy¡±


    Qil grinned ¡°-I know why you''re speaking like some poet you cheeky brat. You read quite a few philosophical books that the lizard has found, haven''t you-¡± Lyrim grinned to himself, giving more evidence to Qil¡¯s claim.


    Lizna frowned and spoke ¡°I see... I have much to learn¡­¡± She then turned and left, followed by Lyrim also leaving. Having then left the city being rebuilt, he headed towards the first tribal city.


    At first, when arriving, the people were scared and the guards were preparing for battle.


    To avoid it all, Lyrim had used his ability to put them all to sleep by using his Divine Sense. A sort of easier method of his attack earlier. Walking down the fur clad hall, he entered the throne area where many guards were stationed. They glared at him and branded their weapons while a large muscular man who had a fatherly look gazed at Lyrim.


    2 small children by his side were hiding behind his throne. Lyrim was sure they were his kids. ¡°Stranger, why have you come? Are you part of the two who destroyed that city? Have you come for us now?¡±


    Lyrim gave a soft chuckled. He then formed a chair and sat on it as he faced this tribal king. He began to explain as much as he needed and as time went on the guards that were stationed there were sent off, as well as his kids, leaving only Lyrim and him alone.


    ¡°Stranger, you are indeed strong. And I have no doubt but to believe you. If you''re seeking a solution, you seem to have nothing to gain. But let me tell you... We own a bit of that oasis and it is the only way I can feed my people¡­ This is the same for the other cities as well. Without it we would die. This is a harsh land and it is unforgiving.


    This is the reason our northern brothers abandoned us. There is nothing in these lands but misery and hardship while they enjoy the life of growth¡­ We are a proud people and we use this to make ourselves stronger¡­ Our ancestors survived here and as will we¡­ As strong as you are, I won''t forsake my people. I must decline¡­¡±


    At that moment, the man tensed up, thinking Lyrim would attack him. But Lyrim was thinking ¡°-He¡¯s right. Unless a solution is made, I don''t have the right to send them to their deaths...-¡± Lyrim stood up and nodded.


    ¡°Very well, I will try to find another way. When I find the answer, I will return.¡± Not giving him a chance to speak, Lyrim vanished. He hadn''t bothered going to the other 2 cities, knowing the response would be similar. Sitting atop a crag and entering a meditative position, he was clueless in how to deal with it.


    ¡°-All powerful, stronger than the gods, capable of life and death abilities, yet you are stumped on this. Hahahaha-¡± Qil tormented Lyrim, which began to irritate him. At that moment, Lyrim was feeling for the stream of galaxies while Qil ranted on.


    The stream of galaxies was floating endlessly around his Natural Energy¡¯s course. Like beautiful stars in the sky that resonated with the colors their 3 souls represented, some combining and increasing, Lyrim realized something.


    ¡°-That''s it! The answer!! Argh, it¡¯s so obvious!!-¡± Having come up with a breakthrough, even Qil was curious ¡°-What is it boy?-¡± Lyrim grinned as he blocked out Qil¡¯s link to his mind right as he was about to comb it ¡°-Damn you! I want to know!! How did you even learn to do that?-¡±


    Lyrim chuckled as he stood up and spoke with vocal words ¡°Ethe taught me awhile ago. Anyway, let''s go¡°Qil began to pester Lyrim until he gave in and explained it to him. Qil, having heard it, even commended him on a simple solution.


    ¡°-If it''s that, I''m sure it will work... With our ability, it shouldn''t be an issue either-¡± Lyrim made his way back to the first city he went to try and get an agreement with. Using a more powerful and focused Divine Sense, he was able to feel the flow of life as well as things for several hundred miles


    Since he still wasn''t trained perfectly, this was only as good as a Demigod''s. But it was enough for him to find what he was looking for. Under the sand, a few kilometers deep, there was a large tunnel flowing with water that wasn''t linked anywhere as it gathered underground.


    ¡°-I knew it. For a planet like this with so much water it would be weird if some hadn''t made its way underground here. And it''s quite close to it as well-¡± Qil responded


    ¡°Qil, I''ll be relying on your control here¡­¡± Qil snickered ¡°-Don''t worry. Even if the lizard is napping, I can still help you a bit-¡± Lyrim nodded, and several moments later, he felt his body strengthen as the limiter imposed on him was slightly adjusted.


    Grinning to himself, Lyrim shot like a flash, causing the cloud above him to split apart as he dug into the ground. A large crater was formed before he penetrated into the sand like a drill while emanating his aura to cause intense heat causing the sand and ground to melt and solidify so it wouldn''t close into the hole allowing a tunnel to from.


    It took several moments before the last few meters where broken through. Several seconds later, the ground shook slightly before a geyser of water shot out of the tunnel and began to flow into the crater Lyrim¡¯s action had formed.


    ¡°-This water reservoir was good¡­ It''s linked to the ocean, but from what I can see, there are a lot of minerals here that can filter the salt content. It should all be drinkable-¡± Lyrim thought as he was currently inside the water of the reservoir.


    ¡°-Smart thinking boy. Let''s go handle the matters with the other cities before we go to speak with them-¡± Qil spoke and Lyrim agreed. They left up the same tunnel they came in through before shooting off towards the next city.


    His Divine Sense gave him x-ray vision to isolate the underground water supply. Lyrim had thought he would need to create some sort of natural filter method for the water, but it seemed nature was already taking care of that.


    The next reserve was a little further from the city. It was a kilometer away, but that was the only negative feature. Using the same method, Lyrim drilled down before allowing the water reservoir to shoot back up. Then he moved on.


    The 3rd city was the easiest. The water reservoir was closer to the surface. With a little digging, they would have found it on their own. But since it was closer, he had made sure to form a crater large enough to hold the water in, and an excess flow as it was used.


    30 minutes later, since it took 10 minutes for each reservoir, he had managed to secure water supplies for each of the 3 cities. Flying upward till he reached the clouds, he used his vision to get a clear view of the first city. Already, people were scattering to it for water. The look of joy on their faces visible.


    ¡°-Hahaha, I take a nice nap and you 2 are already playing god?-¡± Both Lyrim and Qil responded ¡°-Ethe?!-¡± A near teary smile on Lyrim¡¯s face. As silence caused an awkward situation, Qil broke the ice ¡°-Bastard lizard... Who said you could nap? And you boy, don''t you have something to say?-¡±


    Lyrim clenched his fists. With Ethe waking up, he remembered the times he had saved him and how his life was made significantly better. With his actions, he allowed Lyrim to decide his own fate. And not only that, he risked his life. A being above a god for the life of an individual lower than a beast. If that doesn''t say self sacrifice, then Lyrim didn''t know what did.


    A tear ran down his cheek ¡°E...Ethe, I''m really sorry¡­¡± Ethe laughed for a few seconds ¡°-Dumb lizard. He is apologizing, why are you laughing?-¡± Even Qil was confused. ¡°-Wow. Not only are you both doing this, but the scaly mule has built an attitude? Hahahaha. And boy, I accept your apology. But it also helped me gain a breakthrough! Although you need to practice to-¡±


    Lyrim nodded happily before he made his way back to the city. With the birth of 3 new oases, new life would begin to survive and come up. And with such an abundance of life, it fitted Ethe¡¯s awakening well.


    Currently sitting on the same chair that the tribal king dared not remove, Lyrim smiled as he folded his arms, while the king was off his throne nearly in tears as he bowed consecutively ¡°T...Thank you stranger!! You have not only given my people a new source of life, but even allow us the opportunity to grow!! We will no longer fight against the dark skins. You have my honor as well as my bloodlines honor. As long as no conflict arises, there will be peace.¡±


    Standing up, Lyrim was happy ¡°Perfect! Please know that all 4 tribal cities here have children who deserve to live as well as innocent lives. There is no need to kill for ones survival anymore. Develop an alliance; I''m sure the 4 of you can create a true oasis on this continent.¡±


    With those words said and done, Lyrim vanished with such speed that an afterimage formed before dissipating, causing the man to stumble in shock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go handle the rest. I¡¯ve decided on something¡­and I want to go finish it¡­¡± Lyrim spoke as his mind was still blocked from Qil and also Ethe from reading it. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Ethe spoke curiously.


    ¡°I would like to find Astra¡¯s father if he is still alive¡­. Although I care for her, if he is out there, than she deserves to grow up with her own blood¡± He spoke softly.


    -----------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 24 Hard Work Perseveres.

    !!!!! Pr Credits To Draconis & Tembulon who not only both pred it but improved this ch''s quality greatly please rep them ^^!!!


    accidently posted ch 24 instead of ch 23 :( allwell guess theres a double release tonight :)


    Sorry about the late post guys hopefully i will be forgiven ;p i wanted to say thanks to my readers of both Spectral , Ethereal for reping me i never expected i could get so much ^^ with 53 more rep and il have 1k to get the achievment im so excited and this was made possible because of you guys. truly thank you :)


    Please Share, Rate, Review, Favourite, Follow, Enjoy the story :)


    --------------


    Having finished eating, Ethe was already out of the stream dimension, as he called it, and was a little disappointed. ¡°-Such an unfair situation, there is not much me or the mule can do there... It''s like we are worker ants...-¡±


    Ethe had gone on to explain to Lyrim that the most he and Qil could do was combine the galaxies together. If they were to tinker with anything else, there was an invisible force somehow stopping them. Like a wall. They didn''t blame Lyrim, as they felt he had allowed them control.


    ¡°-The mule is still at it, hahahaha. He should just give up and wait for you to progress to the next level-¡± At that moment, Qil had exited the stream dimension with a disappointed voice complaining.  ¡°-Good, now that you''re both here, I''m going to share my knowledge of the life and death ability I had an encounter with-¡±


    Ethe¡¯s mind opened up, allowing the knowledge to flood to Qil, who had went from disappointed to excitement as the knowledge seeped to his mind. And also Lyrim, who had a joyful look, he knew each level had a new door open and wanted to know what their level was.


    But as he was about to delve into the new knowledge, Astra came in with a happy look and immediately hugged Lyrim. ¡°Morning!¡± She said with a smile. Patting her head, Lyrim responded. ¡°Good morning Astra. Sleep well? Are you ready to leave?¡± Astra nodded then frowned.


    ¡°Don''t want to go¡­.have friends...please stay?¡± Tilting his head, Lyrim noticed Hyun and Lizna grinning at the door. ¡°Sneaky. You both tempted such an innocent child, hahaha¡± He laughed quietly.


    ¡°Lord Lyrim, Astra truly does enjoy it here, and the children have taken a liking to her.¡± Hyun spoke and Lizna added ¡°That and a few boys have their eye on her¡± She grinned. Astra blushed and hid her head against Lyrim, who chuckled again.


    ¡°Hmmm, well then, what should I do? Will you both leave me and Astra for a little while?¡± Hyun and Lizna looked at each other before nodding and leaving. Lyrim knelt down in front of the confused Astra.


    ¡°Astra, you''re a big girl right? I was thinking of trying to look for your father. Do you want to go find him with me?¡± Astra frowned a little and kept silent as she held her fists. ¡°Big brother¡­..¡± She spoke those words for the first time ever since Lyrim had called her little sister. ¡°I think¡­..father¡¯s...dead¡­. I''m...happy here. One day... One day will find truth¡­. When I''m strong¡­ Like you¡­¡±


    ¡°-This child...-¡± Ethe spoke softly as Qil kept silent. Lyrim then smiled. ¡°Astra, I won''t be able to stay here. I must go back. Will you truly be happy here?¡± Astra quickly shook her head. ¡°Big brother stays...stay here...not go...¡±


    Lyrim sighed and it was Qil who spoke this time ¡°-I''m not one for such feelings¡­. Boy, you know it is better to let go¡­. I will not say anything if you give this girl a parting gift¡­-¡± Qil responded, thinking their parting would be best.


    ¡°-There is so much I need to do. And I have no doubt that we may need to meditate for hundreds of years, even longer, at a time. Right now, I can''t afford to have her wait that long at our new home... So-¡±


    Lyrim was torn on his decision. If he were to take Astra home by force, she would hate him. And he also wanted to meditate and improve to get used to this new power of his. He would find it better to be alone or with people as patient or who trained like him.


    ¡°-Let me help. Mule, you help me too. Boy, open your hands-¡± Qil hadn''t shown confusion for more than a few seconds, unlike Lyrim, who seemed confused but did as Ethe wanted.


    ¡°-Look well Lyrim. This is an advanced tier of a god''s creation ability-¡± In Lyrim¡¯s hand began to form a talisman that than shaped like a T.Gear. Lyrim was dumbfounded. He had no knowledge of this from Ethe or Qil.


    Qil seemed to be giving some energy as well as Ethe. ¡°-With energy from both me and Qil, this is a T.Gear attuned to us. Think of it as a king who has knights. This will let her live a long time, with a T.Gear at the level of a demon. If she trains hard, it can evolve and tap into the energy that is enough to get her to a Sacred level until she sees us again-¡±


    Lyrim felt his heart tug and his eyes felt a little teary. ¡°-Y...You guys¡­. Thank you¡­-¡± Astra, who was quiet and gazing with awe and curiosity looking at the shining ball of light in Lyrim¡¯s hand, looked up at him. ¡°Astra, this is a gift from uncle Ethe and uncle Qil to you. They want to see you grow strong and see them again. Don''t let anyone know of this and grow strong. When you grow strong, please come see me?¡±


    Astra felt the light tug at her before it was taken into her body. She ignored the feeling as she looked at Lyrim with tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She murmured. ¡°Thank you uncle Ethe¡­ Uncle Qil.¡± She spoke. Although she was young, she knew the voices that she had occasionally heard belonged to them.


    She also heard from Lyrim how Ethe risked his life to save her. ¡°-Hmmm¡­.-¡± Qil silently wandered off to his own castle. Ethe gazed at Astra then Qil as he grinned. ¡°-Ahh, so that''s why you are quick to be rid of her-¡± Ethe thought to himself.


    The truth was, Qil was slowly but surely becoming used to Astra, and Qil was afraid that one day he would be fully attached to the point where if something happened to her, he wouldn''t be able to take it like Lyrim had.


    ¡°Astra, what will you do when you¡¯re older?¡± Lyrim smiled as she gazed with a smile. ¡°Grow strong¡­.find brother...then we both find dad¡­¡± Lyrim chuckled softly ¡°You''re a strong girl. And if you are your father¡¯s girl, than he is surely alive. Until then, live well, never pick on the weak, and never bow to those who hurt others¡±


    Slowly standing up he began to walk outside to the veranda of the room he was in while Astra watched him. ¡°Please stay more?¡± Lyrim ignored her words. If he was to baby her too much, she would hold weakness. He was slowly but surely feeling his heart harden for her to become stronger. Never again would he want to see her suffer.


    Staying quiet, Astra walked closer before stopping for a moment, as the air around Lyrim twisted a little. ¡°Astra, you''re a big girl now. You don''t need your big brother. But one day, he may need you. When you become famous, your big brother will see you again, ok?¡±


    Astra, who was tearing up and wiping her eyes while clutching her blue dress, gazed at Lyrim softly ¡°Promise...¡± Lyrim nodded. ¡°I promise. For now Astra, I''ll see you someday¡± Lyrim floated off the ground as he looked at Astra.


    He wanted to get as much of a look at her as possible. These past few days with her, although hardly knowing her, he had become attached. He saw a lot of his former self in her. She had suffered more than he had in her life, and had clung on as best as she could.


    She didn''t know it, but her will to live was stronger than Lyrim¡¯s, and he had already made his decision to never let anyone like that die. Little did Lyrim or the other 2 know, that knowledge can be shared at will, emotional experiences were something that couldn''t be stopped and was also shared but at a snail''s pace whether they knew it or not.


    With Astra looking up at Lyrim, she waved with a teary smile, and Lyrim smiled back before he vanished with speed enough to cause a sonic boom in mid air as he made his way towards the moon. His intention was to train the remainder of the time until Krouse alerted him to the completion of his home.


    With Lyrim headed to the moon, at a large, crystal like palace located in a very pristine area on the planet Avil, Krouse was frowning while gazing at a report given to him by a man wearing a jet black robe with a crimson sword emblem on it.


    ¡°This¡­.Impossible¡­ I felt that strength, but to think it originated from 2 gods¡­ Has this solar system become a playground for them? First him, now them...¡± Grinding his teeth with a worried frown, Krouse sighed.


    ¡°Regardless, I have an obligation to my people. They seem to have taken residence on both those planets, so Avil is safe.¡± Krouse spoke to himself as well as the robed man, who then replied.


    ¡°My Lord, Intel also shows that one of the gods is recovering in Tyra¡¯s royal palace¡­¡± Krouse, hearing those words, let a soft laugh out. ¡°No doubt they will have plans to borrow that god¡¯s powers. That man¡­ What is he planning by getting on a god''s good side¡­?¡±


    The robed man spoke with nervousness ¡°M...My Lord, if either of the two comes to try and rule Avil, what will happen to us?¡± Krouse was quiet for a few seconds, as he held the orb that Lyrim had formed and smiled.


    ¡°If that happens, then we¡¯ll pray that our local powerhouse assists¡­¡± He spoke freely to this man he trusted. ¡°Leo, continue your investigation. We know the location of the god on Tyra, but Nephi¡­ Try to focus more resources there. It''s their mindset that scares me most¡­ I trust the head of the intelligence branch can do this?¡±


    Leo, the robed man, looked up and smiled. ¡°My Lord, you didn''t bestow this Celestial set to me by fighting battles¡­ I earned it by gathering important information that has won us many battles against the others. I will do my best or die trying¡±


    Krouse nodded as he stood up, moving his hands behind his back as he gazed to the west through the open veranda. ¡°That man¡¯s mountain temple will be finished in 9 months¡­ I just pray he likes it or those gods won''t even need to deal with us¡­¡± Krouse gave a nervous laugh.


    With Krouse worrying about the past events and the future of the planet, Lyrim, who had landed on the moon, was already training in the coliseum. Qil had managed to give abilities to the constructs that were fighting Lyrim.


    A God level construct wielding an inferno blade in the shape of a humanoid dragon roared as he slashed downwards, firing a fire wave that split the coliseum in half. Lyrim, being his target, had barely avoided it by kicking his feet, using the force it generated to move to the side.


    But as he did so, a second god construct in the shape of a lion attacked with lightning precision. He had barely enough time to position his body in the air to block, but was then smashed into the ground, causing a massive crater.


    ¡°S...Shit these things are strong¡­¡± Qil, who was sitting and watching, spoke ¡°Elder brothers, knowledge allowed me to give my constructs abilities. As for elder brothers...¡± He spoke, referring to the humanoid dragon construct. Ethe was also sitting on the side watching, as they both assist Lyrim in training.


    ¡°Lyrim, you limited yourself to that of an early stage god, and you''re fighting two medium ranked god constructs. There is no difference in strength I assure you. I''m actually surprised you have managed this long. Why don''t you use some abilities?¡±


    Lyrim stood up, grinning as the lion construct landed next to the dragon one. Lyrim, so far, had been using martial arts as well as his experience in combat against the other god constructs Qil had made.


    ¡°I guess you''re right¡­ Abilities huh, let¡¯s see...¡± Feeling for his knowledge so far, he grinned as he decided to use one of Qil¡¯s to rub it in his face. ¡°Giga Stomp¡­¡± He spoke, before Qil¡¯s head rose ¡°Y...You little...¡±


    Vanishing using his speed, the atmosphere above the constructs changed and became heavier as Lyrim kicked downwards with his right foot towards both constructs. Although he was limited to an early ranked god, his internal energy and the galaxy stream had allowed him a massive increase in energy, allowing him to easily rival a medium ranked god.


    The lion construct, using its speed, barely managed to break the pressure holding it down, and jumped aside, while the dragon construct growled and slashed upwards with its sword. Lyrim, who was targeting the less mobile dragon, was already aiming for it, so he had no issue with the lion construct dodging.


    The fire blade smashed against Lyrim¡¯s giga stomp and was met with some resistance. ¡°As if!!!¡± Lyrim roared out, adding more power before breaking the inferno like wave and stomping against the blade the construct used to defend, but it was unable to hold his strength and the ground shattered with a crater that almost tore the coliseum to pieces.


    The construct had been squashed like a fly. Giga Stomp was an ability mainly used by Qil¡¯s large from to dominate the opponent, and it was a force to be reckoned with. The construct lost its energy and turned to smoke before the energy went to Ethe.


    Ethe laughed. ¡°Well done. Not the best attack for this, but it worked. Your opponent may be smarter than that construct¡± Qil frowned as he mumbled ¡°Using my attack¡­ And then he calls my attack not the best...¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Lyrim glared at the lion construct which roared towards him, sending a shockwave of energy. Lyrim raised his palm, facing it towards the lion and the shock wave, with a smirk. ¡°This gives me an idea¡­¡± He used Giga Stomp, as well as one of Ethe¡¯s abilities called Ethereal Push.


    The ability itself was to create a force of energy around the target and crush them, but with Qil¡¯s Giga Stomp, Lyrim tried to work the mechanics out.


    He pulled his hand back and formed a fist. He knew that Giga Stomp would work on any of his limbs. Imbuing Qil¡¯s energy in his arm, and then imbuing Ethe¡¯s energy into it as well, his arm began to glow a cosmic blue and green before he punched toward the shock wave.


    Qil and Ethe widened their eyes as they vanished, leaving the coliseum. The punch itself was so ferocious that the pressure itself blew Lyrim back. The ability had created a gigantic ghost fist that punched and launched with an ethereal screech, causing the ground under it to rip apart.


    The shockwave the lion launched was effortlessly dispatched, and as the lion construct tried to flee, the fist had arrived in front of it quickly before punching forward with the lion on it. Leaving it unable to move like it was caught in the pull of the fist.


    As the fist got to a certain point of the coliseum, it exploded outward with an intense force, blowing in a wide arc. The energy was so much; it really gave a glimpse of an ability that held the energy and techniques of two former god level creatures.


    ¡°This crazy bastard¡­¡± Qil spoke as he looked toward it as he floated above. Ethe, who was moving his head around, trying to look for Lyrim in the area, saw him clutching the arm he had used to launch the ability.


    ¡°I see¡­ Takes quite a toll¡­¡± Ethe appeared next to Lyrim and examined his wounded arm and the attack. ¡°Boy, although that attack is incredible, its best not to use it when you''re body is limited in such a state. I''m surprised your arm wasn''t ripped off. That attack, even if limited to an early stage god level, is meant for something beyond.¡±


    Lyrim, whose arm had begun to heal rapidly, nodded as he felt the burning pain ¡°R...Right¡­¡± At that point, Qil, Ethe and Lyrim¡¯s eyes widened quickly, as they felt a change. The three wasted no time entering their respective meditations.


    As the three entered the stream dimension in Lyrim¡¯s body, they gazed at the glowing galaxies that represented Ethe and Qil¡¯s energy. They began to shift and turn before they slowly melded closer to each other, as if they had taken a step and mixed.


    ¡°Ahh this makes me think¡­ Could it be that by using the energy of you two in an attack, it made them link closer?¡± Lyrim spoke. ¡°It seems like it. Maybe every time you use that attack, or our energies together, it will combine them closer and empower them¡­¡±


    Qil then spoke last. ¡°Wait, there are 3 colors though. Does that mean you didn''t use your own energy Lyrim?¡± Lyrim tilted his head. ¡°I don''t know. I thought I have been using your energy the whole time.¡±


    Ethe laughed slightly ¡°I see, I see. Then it must be the planet that was absorbed. Its energy is easily at a peak god''s level, with the core emanating so much. If using our abilities melded it, than that must mean you need to figure out how to use Qil¡¯s planet¡¯s ability or energy set. I''m not really sure right now¡±


    Qil seemed a little down as he left the meditation with a few words ¡°Horrors of the past leave me alone...¡± He motioned to his home being destroyed, which made Ethe and Lyrim grin.


    With Ethe deciding to combine more of the galaxies together to strengthen Lyrim, Lyrim left and pondered on the knowledge of life and death Ethe had shared. Qil had spent time training it when Lyrim didn''t need his help, and Ethe, being a genius creature, could focus on other things.


    Lyrim, sitting in the center of the coliseum which had nearly instantly reformed itself, was now pondering the beyond god ability. ¡°-Life and death, Gods are allowed advanced destruction, and basic creation. Beyond gods, Incredible Advanced destruction, advanced creation, and this¡­. Basic control over life and death, No wonder they were able to create a T.Gear like that-¡±


    Lyrim understood that a God level being, although having the energy of a planet, lacked the understanding of advanced creation, which involved creating things such as T.Gears and constructs. Which allowed Qil and Ethe free reign over this? Lyrim knew he also had this ability and could get on their level with some practice since they shared the same knowledge, but since their souls were different, he would need to train to retain that training.


    ¡°-Death, although basic for us, it''s still a mystery. Controlling the basics such as souls of those who have just perished, the energy is incredibly pure. I see... Incredible-¡±


    Lyrim came to understood from Ethe¡¯s knowledge that god creatures and below have the option to devour physical T.Gears to strengthen themselves. While those who were above relied on devouring the souls of the dead. Unless they were killed, they can''t absorb their souls straight from their bodies, they lacked that advanced understanding.


    The life portion was basic control over the wheel of reincarnation, which is the ability Ethe tampered with to bring Astra back to life at his own risk. This ability would allow them, with training, to become more accustomed to it.


    From what Ethe experienced, it tests the caster¡¯s soul. As if the wheel is in itself sentient. They would have to be tested by the wheel every time, to see if they are worthy of resurrecting someone. That and some of their soul energy equal to that individual''s soul would be taken.


    No matter how powerful a creature is, having a bit of its soul taken would stun it. And for a creature where only it''s soul remains, it would be even more dangerous. The good news was that energy could be recovered.


    And that experience allowed Ethe to feel his soul even better, and he was in the works of coming up with a method on how to strengthen the soul, which is why he felt attached to Lyrim¡¯s stream dimension. He felt that it played a key role.


    Lyrim, Ethe and Qil had spent all their time training hard, and with the 3 of them adding to their training as well as their circumstances, it allowed Lyrim¡¯s body and control over his power to greatly increase.


    The natural stream in Lyrim¡¯s body was shining with galaxies of 3 colors. Lyrim had understood how to control the basic energy of the planet, which he titled Human Energy, as it was easier to control than Ethe or Qil¡¯s by far.


    Having learned this, he had combined all 3 energies into 3 colored galaxies. His body had become accustomed to it to the point where even the 2 colored galaxies were reforming to suit their needs, as well as every galaxy that formed, although made slower, included the colors of the 3 energies.


    Ethe was sitting down, gazing at Qil training against his own construct in the coliseum. ¡°Boy, I was thinking about that Human Energy. Maybe the energy of the planet siphoned into you, allowing you to advance to a God level. But I don''t get it. You''re a human, you''re kind doesn''t rank up like us creatures...-¡±


    Ethe was stumped on this, but Lyrim saw he had a point. ¡°That may be true, but you know, even though I was human, I was able to absorb natural energy. Is it a mutation?¡± Both Ethe and Lyrim were using their knowledge gained from Lazarus, as well as books, to debate why it happened.


    Qil, having demolished his construct, spoke. ¡°Hah! Human huh, would be funny if you were half and half¡± Qil responded. Lyrim began to think about things until Ethe spoke ¡°Your father was one of the people who helped developed things on Archia right? Maybe it''s a blood inherited trait or something¡±


    Lyrim shook his head. ¡°No clue¡­ No one has ever talked much about my mother. I only know that she was a beautiful women and she died giving birth to me. I would ask my father, but alas, he was exiled by that bastard who I shall visit one day, and we are stuck here¡­¡±


    With the 3 continuing to speak, they felt some energy try to communicate with them. ¡°Uhh, the communicator we gave to Krouse. Good news I hope¡± Ethe seemed optimistic. Lyrim, for the first time in 10 months, left his meditation, and spoke using telepathy as the communicator was a conduit.


    ¡°Krouse¡± A noble like voice responded. ¡°My Lord, there is good news. Your home has been completed, and on schedule.¡± Lyrim grinned, and even Ethe and Qil were wiggling a bit in joy. They would have done it themselves, but their lack of control in the material world, as well as worry for the restraint in their power, added to why they didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Very good, are you there now?¡± Lyrim spoke, and Krouse replied ¡°Of course My Lord. I''m with the chief architect.¡± Lyrim focused his eyesight on the energy of the sphere, his vision piercing through the clouds before coming to a mountainous spot. He saw Krouse next to a group of builders and some knights. Lyrim then vanished, causing the force of his movement to ripple throughout the small moon before he arrived faster than ever beside Krouse, who jumped with fright.


    The nearby builders and knights being servants under Krouse unsheathed their weapons, although also shocked by Lyrim¡¯s speed. ¡°S...Sheathe your weapons fools!¡± He spoke and they followed his words, although still cautious.


    Lyrim looked at Krouse and responded telepathically ¡°-Their memories of this place. I want them gone-¡± The last thing Lyrim needed was rumors of a man whom their Lord Krouse had ordered a temple built for.


    ¡°-Consider it done My Lord. Would you like a tour?-¡± Lyrim¡¯s divine sense rippled towards the temple as it was scanned, with it bouncing off every edge and corner, piercing the mountain and getting an x-ray view. He stayed quiet for a moment.


    ¡°-I have to say, these guys are pretty good builders. It looks nice. I can''t wait to manifest and see how homely it is myself-¡± Ethe responded. ¡°-Bah, I could do better¡­ When I get a physical form, I''ll even add lightning clouds on the ceiling to make it godlier-¡± Qil said, feeling that complex.


    Lyrim also felt that his rooms, as well as the necessities like a kitchen, although not needed, as well as a bath were good additions. He turned to look at the builder, who was still cautious. ¡°Apart from the master suite, why is there over a few hundred rooms in another section and around it?¡±


    The builder showed a shocked expression. ¡°M...My Lord, you can see that from here?¡± Even Krouse, whose sense wasn''t that good, was shocked. He then said to the builder ¡°Please answer our friend¡± Krouse smiled, and while the knights were even more cautious at Lyrim¡¯s sense, the builder continued.


    ¡°We didn''t know who we were building this for, a teacher of a special art, a massive clan? Or even important guests? We didn''t know whether you had family or students or even visitors. We assumed that in such a layout it was a temple to train. Therefore we also assumed your temple, being new, may soon start having disciples and we took it upon ourselves to add rooms for them or others that you may invite.¡±


    Lyrim looked at him for several seconds then nodded ¡°You did well, thank you. Although it wasn''t what I asked for, this is actually better. It was a feature I overlooked.¡± With the builder sighing in relief, Krouse also let a sigh of relief out.


    ¡°All of you head back to the palace and await me there for your rewards.¡± The builders smiled. The 4 of them were architects, the laborers themselves Krouse had paid and would have to take care of one by one, which was tedious on his behalf, but he had no choice.


    As only Krouse and Lyrim were left, he spoke ¡°You are planning to reward them, correct?¡± Lyrim asked, wondering what sort of man Krouse was. ¡°Of course My Lord, I do take care of my people. But even so, they will have their memories wiped and replaced. I''ll make up a story as to why they were rewarded.¡±


    Lyrim nodded. The entry to the temple was large and had 4 pillars and a rocky area covering the dome, almost like camouflage. Unless one could fly or was a great climber, they could never reach it.


    ¡°Hmm, you''re still here?¡± Lyrim turned, looking at Krouse, who was silent. Krouse, showing signs of being nervous, replied.


    (A.N)


    the part regarding knowledge bieng shared at will. let me explain it better. bassically the three of them can share knowledge with each other whenever they want they can control it.


    but gaining emotions and emotional experience and attachments that is something that cant be stopped whether they want it or not


    ------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 23 Preperation

    !!!!! Pr Credits To Draconis & Tembulon who not only both pred it but improved this ch''s quality greatly please rep them ^^!!!


    so i did a boo boo i was looking at the pred copys giving them a second look and i finished going over ch 24 i acciedently posted that i guess i rushed it :( allwell who complains about a double release? XD


    i hope you guys enjoy these 2 chs and that it hasnt been spoiled for you.


    ------------------


    ¡°-Bah, I knew that girl would be annoying-¡± Qil seemed to speak in a disgruntled way even via telepathy. This made Lyrim laugh to himself and respond as he made his way to the 2nd city. ¡°-Why are you so negative and hateful? She is only a child that did nothing wrong in life. Does she not deserve a chance?-¡±


    This response made Ethe laugh at Qil, who only murmured mumbled words to himself, Heading over to the fortress like second city. Built into a mountain that seemed out of place, Lyrim could see that it didn''t seem to fit in with the landscape.


    ¡°-I hadn''t noticed until now, but around that mountain seems almost glass like. Almost like obsidian-¡± Lyrim curiously spoke as he stopped in midair to look at it. He noticed that just like with the first city, people were already rushing out with carrying creatures towards the man made oasis. Some of these even looked like mules.


    ¡°-Haha, look, there are some of your kind. Why don''t you go join them? Hahahaha-¡± Ethe couldn''t stop laughing as Qil emitted killing intent while glaring at Ethe who responded. ¡°-You want to fight lizard?!!-¡±


    Ethe only laughed more before slowly settling down. He knew that at this point, they were evenly matched. Considering they shared the same abilities, it would be like fighting himself. He had no idea how long an internal battle like that would be. In the worst case scenario, they would cause the 3 of their souls to shatter.


    Although it could be considered as internal training and may be beneficial, Ethe was not in the mood to play with Qil so he ignored him with a few words. ¡°-Train yourself for a few billion years and I''ll think about it-¡±


    Before Qil responded, Lyrim intervened. ¡°-Both of you, enough, I need to focus. Last thing I need is your voices clouding my judgment-¡± Lyrim vanished from the air before reappearing inside the main chamber. He had stopped to sense around it to find where the ruler was and found that it was at the top of this place.


    ¡°-You know, when I sensed that rock, I found it''s not a mountain. It looks like it wasn''t made naturally, maybe a meteor?-¡± Lyrim began to ponder as he began to walk down the chamber path. The path itself was decorated well with several stone pillars carved into the giant rock with several decorations. It looked quite homely.


    Of course, Lyrim was not alone. There were guards panicking and charging at him left and right, but as they got close, they fell unconscious to the ground. Other than putting them to sleep, Lyrim paid them no mind ¡°-Hmm, if it¡¯s a meteor then why didn''t it blow apart on impact? Maybe someone strong intervened?-¡± Qil replied.


    Ethe gave his opinion after Qil ¡°-Let¡¯s say a Demigod stopped it. It should be possible. With this size, it would only give an early Demigod some trouble in pushing against it, but not much trouble blowing it apart. That being said, there is still glass like substances formed from the sand around, meaning something caused that. I can imagine what happened. Most likely someone tried to slow its decent, but as the meteor entered this planet''s atmosphere, its heat was so immense, that even if it was slowed enough to keep its shape upon landing, the heat was still enough to cause a reaction to the sand and melt it-¡±


    Ethe¡¯s response left Qil and Lyrim speechless before Lyrim grinned as he pushed his hand against the large gate like door standing nearly 10 meters which also seemed to be carved from the meteor. ¡°-Cheeky dragon, using knowledge from the studies of my people-¡±


    Hearing this, Qil shook his head at Ethe, who then spoke ¡°-Hey, if I learned it then that''s fair right?-¡± He got no response as the focus was now on the wide open room. Lyrim saw 4 guards and a man dressed in a nomad like attire with a crown as well as a fairly good looking lady in a nomadic dress by his side.


    ¡°Stranger...who are you?¡± The man spoke with a nervous voice. He himself was a Catalyst level T.Gear user so he had felt his guards fall, but he couldn''t feel Lyrim¡¯s presence at all. As if he where invisible.


    ¡°Now then, to business...¡± Lyrim spoke before explaining what he had done and what this was leading to. It had taken 30 minutes to make the king understand. Qil was a little annoyed at how slow the king seemed, but Ethe explained that it was good to get the details, minor or not.


    In the end, the king of this city agreed with joy and would no longer cause trouble for the city to which Lyrim spoke on behalf of. ¡°Well then, I guess I¡¯ll take my leave. I still have 1 city left.¡± Lyrim stood up from the chair at the table with some food and beverages.


    The king on one side with several guards around, as he was not allowed to be left alone. ¡°Stranger, wait. Will you not hear me out?¡± Having turned his back casually, Lyrim blinked before turning around curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Responding to the man¡¯s words, with a joyful laugh, the king clicked his hand and 2 young and beautiful girls that were seemingly under 20 and another in her early 20s appeared. They bared a similar resemblance.


    Ethe being the smartest of the 3 spoke ¡°-Oh this man is brave...-¡± Qil then figured out what was going on ¡°-Has he no shame? So attached to power-¡± Lyrim was confused before the king spoke. ¡°Kind stranger, to defeat 2 Sacred level combatants and create 3 oases in a desert of struggle, you are indeed strong. Will you not wed one of my daughters? Both are beautiful and I''m sure they will not disappoint in baring strong children¡±


    Lyrim''s face flushed red as a drop of sweat ran down the side of his forehead. Unable to answer, he vanished from the awkward situation, not even seeing the look on their faces in response to him leaving as he was already headed toward the 3rd city. ¡°These people¡­. So openly giving their daughters away?¡± He whispered to himself.


    ¡°-Not openly, don''t be silly, he only offered it because he was after power most likely-¡± Qil replied. ¡°-We should have asked him about the meteor or rock... Or whatever the hell it is-¡± Ethe spoke, breaking the topic.


    The 3rd city was a bit more annoying for Lyrim. He was currently in an arena with a large bulky man who seemed like a barbarian with muscles rippling all over. He had his arms folded and a wide smile on his face. They were surrounded by crowds of people who were cheering.


    ¡°-H...How did I get into this dumb situation¡­?-¡± Lyrim thought softly. The barbarian laughed out and spoke ¡°Stranger! You are indeed strong, but I won''t listen with words alone. I thank you for this oasis, but I only believe in strength! If you defeat me, I will accept your offer¡±


    ¡°-This city seems to be built around the love of strength. They all look like warriors-¡± Ethe mumbled softly. Qil also spoke ¡°-Wasn''t this city in the harshest place out of the 4 cities? I''m sure they all had to work and train hard to survive. These people must be the strongest combat wise, but lack the proper resources-¡±


    The barbarian king charged towards Lyrim using a Catalyst level T.Gear. He carried a large metal axe that didn''t look fancy, but was large and menacing enough to split anything in half. ¡°This idiot¡­¡± Lyrim whispered. He had only accepted because the man wouldn''t listen to anything else.


    Even though Lyrim had put his guards to sleep, he seemed only more eager to fight Lyrim. ¡°Hahahaha, take this, strange man!!¡± The axe head swung down, causing a slight tempest to from before the axe head smacked against Lyrim¡¯s shoulder, causing his cloak to blow in the wind. A snapping crack was heard.


    This crack and snap had made the smiling barbarian frown and give a look of surprise, as he was now holding the wooden shaft of a now broken war axe. The axe itself had shattered after landing on Lyrim¡¯s shoulder, as if hitting an immovable and unbreakable object.


    The barbarian gazed at Lyrim and had a pale look, seeing he didn''t even budge. He then dropped his broken axe and raised his hands. Even the entire crowd was silent, having witnessed the events ¡°I...I give up. You are way too strong¡­ That axe was made from material from a Sacred level creature¡­¡±


    Dusting the metallic fragments off of his shoulder, Lyrim was happy he didn''t have to do much. He had thought he would need to act, and he didn''t want to make this king look like a fool, but it seemed things fit themselves in place.


    ¡°-Pfft, some warrior, He gave up after his silly weapon broke. Who uses such tools anyway?-¡± Qil, as if wanting to torment him, spoke. Ignoring his words, Lyrim smiled ¡°I''m glad we could come to an agree-¡± He was interrupted by the words of the king followed by the roar of the crowd.


    ¡°Tonight we feast in honor of this immeasurable warrior, hahahaha!!¡± The barbarian king spoke. And it was at least a half hour before Lyrim found himself sitting next to him, holding a cup of wine surrounded by food and other barbarians, both men and women, who seemed to be singing and eating while there were female dancers entertaining them.


    ¡°-How...did I get into this mess¡­-¡± Lyrim whispered again, only to hear Ethe and Qil laugh at him. When they settled down, Ethe spoke ¡°-When we have free time, I want to tell you both about the ability we are linked to. It''s important-¡±


    Qil seemed to enjoy it the most. Being a creature that trains for billions of years, making a breakthrough was tough. Which is why when Ethe spoke, he praised him, which only made Ethe grin and feel awkward.


    ¡°-Elder brother, please share this knowledge with me. Why is your mind blocked? Let me have a peak?-¡± Qil responded, as it seemed Ethe purposely locked his mind like Lyrim. ¡°Elder brother, what is this nonsense? We are not even from the same planet, let alone the same mother. You greedy mule, begging for scraps are you?-¡±


    Qil gave a funny twisted face and only laughed awkwardly ¡°-Ahh, hahaha, no, nonsense, I think it''s time we tried to work things out. We do share the same power after all. We must all be responsible-¡±


    With Qil trying to get Ethe to tell him about the breakthrough, Lyrim was left to himself as their voices left his mind and they took to their own needs.  ¡°Warrior, don''t go back to that city. Stay here with us! You can teach us a lot, and I''ll even find you beautiful women for every night!¡± The barbarian king chuckled, holding a cup of wine in his right hand while his other was over the shoulder of one of the female dancers who sat next to him.


    ¡°I apologize, but I do not plan to remain here. I have a lot I need to do, and my home is being built in the north.¡± Lyrim responded. The man showed a look of surprise ¡°Oh? A warrior from the north, No wonder you are strong, nurtured by the fertile lands there with many opportunities. If I was to have been born and trained there, I''m sure you would have lost today¡± The barbarian laughed as he taunted Lyrim.


    Although Lyrim was annoyed at his response, he gave him the benefit of the doubt ¡°Of course¡­¡± The man then stood up and spoke ¡°Brothers and sisters, today is a good day. You have all heard by now that each of the cities in the desert has their own oasis, including ours. This is all thanks to our new brother!¡± He roared out and cheers followed after before he continued on. ¡°With this, we can train ourselves and live healthy and let our children not suffer any longer! Let us thrive for many thousands of years!¡± He roared louder and the crowd cheered even greater.


    The night seemed to go on forever in Lyrim¡¯s mind, and when they had all had their fill and fallen asleep, drunk off their minds, Lyrim stood up and moved one of the female warriors, who was very drunk, who seemed to have hit on him only to have fallen asleep against his shoulder.


    Lyrim then vanished before heading towards the central city in the desert. ¡°It''s already near midnight... I hope Astra is fine" He mumbled to himself. Feeling for his inner dimension, he felt both Ethe and Qil where up to their own things so he let them be.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    It hadn''t taken long before Lyrim arrived. He had held himself back from using his speed, he wanted to sense around and check on the other 2 cities before he arrived back to make sure things were in order, but did so without the godlike speed. He felt was overkill.


    Moments later, he arrived back in the city¡¯s main area. Using his divine sense, he searched for Astra¡¯s familiar energy, only to see she was sleeping and was well guarded. He smiled happily before sighing faintly. Although attached to her, he really hoped her father was alive.


    Having landed, he walked down the hall that seemed heavily guarded. The guards knew how Lyrim looked and didn''t dare intervene in his route. Instead, they gave glances of respect and admiration. Lyrim headed to the throne area where Hyun had set a base of operations.


    With the doors opened for him by the guards, several heads in that room turned to glance before welcoming Lyrim. ¡°Ahh... Lord Lyrim! Welcome back¡­.¡± Hyun spoke. Although he looked nervous, he was indeed curious to know how things went.


    Keeping quiet and purposely keeping them on their toes, Lyrim went over to the table where a map of the desert that stretched for a couple of meters laid. Lyrim knew it would be expensive, and he looked to see some of the things, while not only Hyun and his granddaughter, but the other high ranking members who survived, gazed at him with bated breath.


    ¡°You all look nervous. Relax, I have settled it. Each of these cities no longer has a reason to bother you as long as you don''t aggravate them¡± His voice left in a soft tone. After hearing those words, everyone''s hearts had felt at ease.


    ¡°Lord Lyrim¡­ You truly are a savior¡± Hyun let out, while Lizna folded her arms and let a few words escape her lips ¡°Thank you, Lord Lyrim...¡± She spoke, seemingly admitting his position. Lyrim felt uncomfortable in this place. Even though Lizna¡¯s actions came with good intentions, he felt wronged.


    ¡°Tomorrow I shall be leaving with Astra¡­.¡± He spoke. These words had caused everyone to freeze. ¡°Lord! why the rush, why don''t you stay for a while? We must celebrate!¡± Lyrim¡¯s face twitched a little. ¡°Sorry¡­ I have already celebrated enough¡­ I must tend to my own matters in the north" He spoke, motioning towards the barbarian feast as well as his surprise for Astra. Everyone kept quiet, not daring to reply.


    ¡°I''ll be taking a bath then heading to rest...¡± He spoke again, to which Hyun nodded. ¡°My Lord, let me have the bath prepared. ¡° Following Hyun¡¯s directions, Lyrim was led to a lavish area that seemed like an open spring.


    Of course, Hyun only told him this was the royal bath that Lyrim all but deserved. It was only several meters in width and had several rocks like fences but no ceilings, letting Lyrim gaze up into the night sky.


    Removing his attire with only a thought as it had disintegrated off him, after feeling no one was around, he stepped up to the bath. Testing the water with his foot, he couldn''t feel the heat. ¡°Tsk¡­ Well this kills the purpose...¡± He spoke in an annoyed tone.


    His body¡¯s durability was immense, and this water could be compared to normal water for him. ¡°-Let me help you out-¡± Ethe responded, before Lyrim felt his body¡¯s limits restrict more till he felt the heat.


    ¡°Thanks...¡± He said with a smile. A few minutes later, leaning against the rocky edges of the spring, he began to think about things as well as his actions. ¡°-Do you both think my actions made a difference?-¡±


    Ethe replied to Lyrim in a confused tone ¡°-What do you mean? Don''t tell me you feel you did something wrong?-¡± Qil also responded ¡°-I''m not one to care much, but from what I see, you helped the lives of thousands, and most likely gave them hope for the future. If things go well-¡±


    ¡°-Hmmm¡­ Not that. Do you think I had the right to help them in such a way? Disrupting nature in such a way to bend it to my will¡­. Why are gods made? No god helps people. They keep to themselves and are territorial and train. If that is the case, what are beings like us? Think of it... Krouse¡¯s purpose is to rule a planet, right?-¡±


    Both Ethe and Qil agreed and waited for Lyrim to continue. ¡°-Than gods serve no purpose. Their power is immense, and yet they do nothing but fight other gods with it, or beings that annoy them. If they have no purpose, than us, who surpass gods, what is our purpose? Are we supposed to go around and rule on a larger scale and become territorial? Should we claim a galaxy?-¡± Lyrim was truly confused about his purpose.


    Although he intended to return to Archia one day and find information about his father, what about afterwards? He knew that if nature had intended him to help a planet, he wouldn''t need so much power. Lyrim believed in a higher presence, such as a true god. He wondered what that god had planned by allowing such beings to run rampant.


    ¡°-Don''t think too much of it. You haven''t seen much of the universe boy, and neither have I. So let¡¯s hear what elder brother has to say-¡± Qil spoke, trying to get on Ethe¡¯s good side. Ethe grunted a bit before speaking as an elder.


    ¡°-Let''s summarize some things first. This solar system has 3 prospering planets, all 3 ruled by Demigods and under. It''s true these Demigods rule, but the Demigods, when I was only a god, also ruled their own planet. And just like me, they had no one.


    What''s to say there isn''t a god, or gods, out there, ruling like these Demigods on an even larger scale? Maybe their power is meant to keep order on a large scale? If we are beings of such power, maybe our purpose is to keep a balance, or maybe we just need to wait until a purpose finds us-¡±


    Lyrim felt satisfied. There was no use in him feeling no purpose or intervening with nature. Ethe¡¯s response was, in short, that if Lyrim had power to change something for the better, than he should do so. And he simply agreed.


    Lyrim suddenly raised his head, gazing from the corner of his eyes as he felt the presence of someone familiar. ¡°Lizna, did you need something?¡± The silhouette jumped a bit before a soft laugh echoed, followed by her sweet voice.


    ¡°Lord Lyrim¡­ Is it ok if I speak to you a little?¡± Lyrim didn''t respond as Lizna appeared and sat down on the floor several meters away from Lyrim. She took his silence as a sign for her to speak. ¡°Do you truly need to leave? A being such as you, if you stay here, surely we can turn these 4 cities into a proper alliance and a super power in the desert with your hel-¡±


    Lyrim interrupted her and shook his head softly, not even gazing at her, as the steam from the spring caused her vision to only see his faint silhouette. ¡°Lizna, why are you relying on someone like me so much? If I were to hand you everything on a silver platter, this would leave you and your people with little experience¡±


    Lyrim took Ethe¡¯s words to heart, but that didn''t mean he would act as the servant of beings who need help. One could say advice is considered as even greater help. ¡°Lord Lyrim¡­ But those cities how can me or grandfathers convince them?¡±


    Lyrim responded. ¡°There is no rush Lizna. Only now has this been settled. Right now, you should build friendships with them. In time, maybe tomorrow, maybe in a thousand years, will this alliance be settled. Or maybe a common foe will show and you will band together.¡±


    Lizna stayed silent for awhile before she smiled. ¡°Lord Lyrim, you are truly wise and strong. If it''s you, I would have no issue marrying you. If grandfather were to offer my hand¡± She spoke with a wide grin. Lyrim himself blushed softly before speaking.


    ¡°Is that everything?¡± With Lizna nodding and leaving, Lyrim enjoyed the relaxing sensation of the bath a bit more before redressing himself using his creation ability and heading to go rest in the bed that was prepared.


    The night had gone on with a silence and peace that hadn''t ever been seen across this side of the continent, with the people having their sources of life with oasis large enough for all, even the creatures found new life.


    Night passed by like a soft breeze, with Lyrim waking up at 6 in the morning. He engaged in the Sha''Ir Meditative Position, wasting no time feeling for the energy of his body. Right now, he was gazing at the galaxies. The farthest each would go was to represent two colors with only a handful having 3 colors.


    Slowly, he brought 3 single colored galaxies together as he slowly drifted some of his energy to the space between the 3, almost as if to weld them together or achieve a reaction. Each galaxy seemed to feed separately and grow larger, until they collided and seemed to violently devour each other at the same time before they were destroyed, leaving only traces.


    ¡°-Damnit¡­ Not good¡­ It didn''t wor-... Wait a second...-¡± Lyrim, who was disappointed at his false breakthrough, had another. The 3 colored galaxies that were torn apart left their energy there, and it was trying to form into something.


    Lyrim slowly began to will that energy into the center of a small sphere of energy that had a faint skin. Kind of like a shell. With these 3 colored remnants siphoning in, they seemed to combine with no violent reaction.


    As the shell was filled, it turned white before being devoured, revealing a 3 colored galaxy that was born. Lyrim grinned to himself. ¡°-Comparing it to the others, this is much stronger than the 3 colored galaxies that form naturally. It must be because this is fed with energy. Let¡¯s see, maybe I can make all the single galaxies combine-¡±


    Lyrim felt this step didn''t seem complicated, but he hadn''t noticed that both Ethe and Qil were watching that same stream with curious eyes. ¡°-That boy is so lucky to be able to tinker with those¡­. I want a turn-¡± Qil seemed to pout. ¡°-You and me both¡­ Hey Lyrim, give us a turn. Let us help you!-¡± Ethe replied.


    This broke Lyrim¡¯s concentration. He was fiddling with a single galaxy, and it had collapsed into itself. Handling these galaxies took extreme focus, as each one took quite a bit of energy to reform. He frowned. ¡°-If I let you guys do everything, I won''t improve. I do not want to be lazy-¡±


    Ethe nodded ¡°-How about this. I think it''s better if you focus on fighting techniques. The 3 of us can take turns in trying to improve that galaxy stream. If you are busy outside of this dimension, than Qil or me will try to tend to it-¡±


    Lyrim broke from the mediation as he spoke to himself ¡°Tend to it at the same time? Is that possible?¡± Ethe laughed quietly ¡°-Is the situation where 3 share a body and each surpass a god possible? We will figure something out. Just let us take care of it-¡±


    Lyrim was a little reluctant at first, before he spoke ¡°-Be careful¡­ Each one of those galaxies hold a bit of energy¡­-¡± Ethe and Qil, like two hungry dogs, nodded, and Lyrim allowed them to take control, easing the restriction he had learned from Ethe.


    Both Qil and Ethe being attuned with Lyrim, as well as souls in his body, found it easier to create their own method of meditation to enter the stream. Both wasted no time tinkering around with the galaxies.


    Lyrim knew it was better to share the knowledge he had learned so far from controlling these galaxies, and thus shared it with them. As he began to eat some food prepared for him for the morning, he couldn''t feel Ethe or Qil talking.


    Having broken the meditation, he figured he wouldn''t be able to communicate telepathically with them unless he entered the dimension of his body. In other words, there are 3 walls you can''t bypass, the second wall to get to the 3rd one. The first wall connects to the second while the second connects to the third.


    ------------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 25 Time In A Blink.

    !!!!! Pr Credits To Draconis & Tembulon who not only both pred it but improved this ch''s quality greatly please rep them ^^!!!


    Hello here is your dose of ES figured id relax a bit since i did a double release before ;p anyway this ch was me trying to practice a bit it may seem a little cliche but i have plans install for later dont think anything is plot device i always have a nack for linking things toghether later on.


    i''v also been tired lately exhausted from work and all :( so il be trying to figure out a good release pattern not sure if im good compared to other writers out there that have 2+ works but hell im trying :)


    on a side note funny thing happened yesterday. someone pmed me a reader who loves both spectral and ethereal what made me embarrassed is that he knows more about the story''s then i have even remembered !. that moment where you need to go back and reread and revise chs of your own work to reply to a reader who knows it more then you hahahahaha!


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Share/Enjoy this ch :D


    ----------------


    Krouse knew that when it came to Lyrim, he couldn''t be more careful. He nervously replied. ¡°My Lord Lyrim, I''m sure you have felt...those strong energies. I feel they are at a God level.¡± Lyrim nodded, as he felt Krouse deserved a bit of time for doing a good job.


    ¡°Indeed I did. What of them?¡± Lyrim couldn''t care less as long as those didn''t bother him. Krouse smiled, still showing signs nervousness. He knew Lyrim could kill him in a heartbeat. ¡°Lord Lyrim, my spy has told me that one of those Gods is on the planet Tyra, and is with the ruler there. I fear that Nephis may also act on the other God... If they have 2 Gods ruling them, than I also fear Avil may¡­¡±


    Lyrim thought quietly. Ethe spoke ¡°-This Krouse is pretty efficient, He even has spies-¡± Qil spoke. ¡°-He brings a good point. 2 Gods ruling 2 planets, they won''t leave this planet alone. But who cares. It doesn''t bother us-¡±


    Lyrim softly laughed. ¡°Krouse, you want me to protect you if they come here?¡± Lyrim grinned and Krouse nodded. Lyrim folded his arms and eyed Krouse. ¡°Let''s think of it carefully. I have no need to rule this planet, and those 2 Gods may rule a planet each. If they both see this as something to rule, than Avil may turn into a battlefield and many would lose their lives¡±


    Krouse nodded. ¡°Indeed, Lord Lyrim. I-¡± Lyrim shook his head. ¡°Krouse, if this were so simple, then why not surrender and serve one of those Gods?¡± Lyrim replied softly, but it also made Krouse pale. In truth, he didn''t want to serve under another. He enjoyed the freedom as well as ruling.


    ¡°Lord Lyrim, what if the other God still turns this place into a battlefield¡­¡± Lyrim rubbed his chin. He also took into account Astra¡¯s safety. ¡°Indeed. Serving 1 God, you may anger the other, and it will attack. Then so be it. For making this home for me, when you are in grave danger, break the communication orb and I will come help you¡±


    Krouse¡¯ eyes sparkled as his heart began to settle down. ¡°I am truly in your debt Lord Lyrim. I won''t take any more of your time and leave... ¡°Krouse smiled as he clutched the orb used to communicate with Lyrim as if it were a priceless treasure.


    As he walked off, Lyrim remembered something. ¡°Oh yes, Krouse. If I remember, you can only erase memories that are a day or under of age. I hope you aren''t planning to kill some innocent workers?¡±


    Krouse turned and smiled. ¡°Not at all Lord Lyrim, That ability only allows me to remove and change memories. I can remove memories without changing them at will. It will be like a blank spot. I will come up with some story to fill it in¡±


    Lyrim, although iffy about Krouse¡¯ methods, still didn''t argue and turned. ¡°Very well¡± Lyrim vanished, leaving Krouse alone, who would soon leave.


    Appearing at the marble floor of the entrance, Lyrim looked around. He felt two energies leave his body, but didn''t act. These were, of course, Ethe and Qil¡¯s souls, who were eager to go look around. Lyrim made his way in and walked around, gazing around as his voice echoed out.


    ¡°Those builders are indeed master craftsmen. You can really see how much effort they put into the details, from the pillars to the walls to the ceiling and floor. It''s like everything fits perfectly.¡±


    Ethe then spoke, his voice also echoing ¡°Hahaha, not bad. Not bad at all. My place is really spacey. I wish I had a lair like this back on Archia before I died.¡± Qil also gave words of approval.


    ¡°Very good, they remembered the things I wanted. When I manifest a body, I will gladly live and sleep here for millions of years without issue.¡± As if wanting to nap right away like he did on his planet.


    Walking deeper, Lyrim was even more amazed as he looked up the ceiling, which was quite high, and not a trace of the original mountain seemed intact. It was carved, or rather, replaced, to look extravagant. There was also many gold features, as well as paintings costing quite a lot from what Lyrim knew since Krouse wouldn''t dare be cheap on building such a thing for a God.


    Lyrim went over and examined all the guest rooms. Each one was well made and well prepared. He then went to the master suite, which was at least 10 times bigger, with many features as well as a large bed that even a king on Archia would be envious of.


    Lyrim felt a little weird. If he was to sleep on such a thing, feeling it would be awkward, as if he wasn''t already in such a fancy room. He quickly rushed over to the open training area he wanted. Deeper inside the palace like temple, he found the open training area finely laid tiles and braziers lining the inside as if it were a giant arena.


    At the end of the arena, Lyrim saw a large dark throne like seat with two braziers scorching the area around it. He walked over and touched the arm rest of the large solid throne, then frowned. ¡°I''m no king. I''m no ruler.¡± He spoke, not approving of such a thing.


    He felt as if by claiming as such he would be in the league of the one who exiled his father. Ethe¡¯s soul energy entered the arena-like open space Lyrim was in. ¡°Ooo, This is pretty good. Since you have it all to yourself, you can meditate here.¡±


    Lyrim nodded. ¡°Indeed. In fact, since everything is settled and taken care of, I think we should spend at least 20-30 years to get used to our power and train¡±


    Qil¡¯s soul energy floated in as he replied. ¡°I agree. The sooner we can control it, the sooner I can get a cozy body back. I feel naked like this¡­¡± Ethe¡¯s ghost like voice berated Qil. ¡°Mule, were you not already naked as a Qilin?¡±


    Qil¡¯s wisp like soul began to glow a deep blue and pulsed, as he couldn''t take being friendly to Ethe any longer. ¡°Shut up you lizard bastard!!...¡± Qil then vanished inside Lyrim, who was already laughing while sitting down on the floor in a meditative position.


    Ethe, before entering, went over to the large stone like doors and a small pulse of energy emitted out from his soul before they began to close, sealing them in, leaving only the braziers lighting the room.


    ¡°There we go more privacy.¡± Ethe then vanished within Lyrim, leaving only his physical body in the silent meditative position. As if he was a statue. Lyrim, Ethe and Qil knew they had to train hard and quick to make efficient use of the time they had.


    Avil had entered another reign of silence and peace as things went on. Only Krouse was afraid of the future and what would occur. And 10 years had passed since Lyrim had entered his meditation as if a blink of an eye.


    On Tyra, sitting on a white and golden throne, a female leaned on her hand, sighing quietly. She had a goddess like appearance. With Fair skin and long perfect legs, her white dress encircling her body tightly revealed her perfect curves.


    She had a human like appearance, but her pupils were a deep light blue and her hair was long and silvery. Her ears pointed greatly like an Elf. The female whispered to herself. ¡°10 years it has been since I came here. My strength has already recovered¡­ What should I do? Shall I go find her, or¡­¡±


    Ariel, one of the God level beings that fought 10 years ago, was pondering her future. She had been rescued by the Demigod of Tyra, and as they shared the same ideals, she had fit in quite well and decided to help the people of Tyra as she replenished her energy. It became common knowledge 5 years ago that a God descended on Tyra after keeping it hidden for a long time.


    With these words, morale rose rapidly, and many skirmishes against Nephis and Avil in space became easier.  ¡°Your Majesty¡± A knight like individual clad in white sparkling armor walked over and kneeled down with a smile on his face. This individual was the Demigod of light, who had helped Ariel years ago.


    ¡°Aileen, how is preparation going?¡± Aileen, being the Demigod of light, replied. ¡°When the planetary tournament begins this month on Avil, we will use our victory and your presence to free Avil from Lord Krouse¡¯s hold and into the light and peace of your rule¡±


    Aileen spoke in a slightly arrogant way. As if he was confident in his ability and his warriors. Under Ariel¡¯s leadership, she trained many of his warriors and they had gotten much stronger.


    Ariel smiled. ¡°I''m glad. Soon, Avil will enter true peace. Then Nephis, I will be sure to save the people of this system to make up for not being able to do so for my home...¡± She spoke with bitter words as she clenched her hand, the energy around the throne room shaking slightly before she calmed herself as Aileen spoke.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Nephis¡­ This may prove difficult. This Angela you spoke of... Recently, Nephis'' fighters in the skirmishes have proved rather difficult. To the point where they are now equal to us and even use strange new methods to fight.¡±


    Ariel blinked and frowned as she bit her thumb a bit. ¡°I thought so. Such a planet would attract such a buzzard. Angela... I knew she was alive. So she decided to do like I have here.¡± Ariel spoke, knowing Angela, the goddess she fought those years back, may have taken control of Nephis.


    Aileen curiously raised his head. ¡°It is indeed her than, Your Majesty?¡± Ariel smiled and grinned. ¡°Aileen, call me Ariel. I am not a queen or ruler. I only want to help¡± Aileen gazed at her, seeing her beautiful smile, he couldn''t help but gulp, mesmerized by her beauty.


    ¡°O...Of course a...Ariel¡± Ariel stood up and walked over to an open window and looked outside, seeing both the planets of Tyra and Nephis. ¡°This planetary tournament... She will surely enter.¡± Meanwhile deep within the heart of the main palace of Nephis that most called the monolith, a robed black individual wearing a red half mask smiled.


    ¡°Master, the preparations are complete. This planetary tournament will be a sure win for us.¡± This man was the Demigod of darkness, and a many would consider him a sly brute. Female wearing crimson armor that was somewhat revealing sat atop a throne with her legs crossed, a smirk adorning her perfect face with a similar appearance, race wise, to Ariel.


    This was the goddess Angela. The armor she wore gave no energy and one would assume it''s more for attire purposes. Yet it was made from the materials of many high level Celestial creatures she had killed personally to form this armor.


    The act alone scared many, including the Demigod of darkness, who was forced out of his position by Angela. ¡°Yuril, will Avil bring any unexpected surprises?¡± Yuril, the Demigod of darkness, replied with a soft laugh. ¡°Not at all, Master. Since you came and helped us strengthen for 10 years, there has been silence and casual play. They are like worms and soon we will rule them and then we will trample over Tyra¡±


    A powerful force of pressure weighed on Yuril, cracking his mask and causing him to vomit blood as he fell to his knees. Angela replied. ¡°We¡­. There is no we. There''s only me¡­¡± She spoke angrily. Yuril quickly replied. ¡°F...Forgive me Master!¡± Soon, the pressure was lifted, showing how merciless she was. With a slip of the tongue, he almost lost his life.


    Tyra planned to bring a crusade and rule Avil in the name of peace while Nephis was planning the same crusade in the name of dominance to rule all. Krouse¡¯s intelligence network suffered greatly to the point where he could no longer enter the main palaces and could only hire insiders.


    Krouse was sighing as he rubbed his face as he sat on his throne. ¡°Tyra and Nephis¡­. No doubt they will make a move. It has been years since they have been around¡­¡± The robed man, being his main intelligence head, spoke. ¡°My Lord, how can we be sure Nephis is also ruled by a God?¡±


    Krouse laughed softly. ¡°The details¡­ From the skirmishes between the 3 worlds, Nephis has rapidly improved, to the point where we are a 3rd wheel. We can''t even put up a fight unless we send more troops.¡±


    The man spoke. ¡°Lord Krouse, with such power, it would be easy for them to act. I presume they are waiting for something?¡± Krouse nodded. ¡°Indeed. The planetary tournament is starting this month. No doubt it is that which they await.¡±


    Replying to Krouse, the man laughed nervously. ¡°Then it seems we have no chance, If 2 Gods are involved. Tyra¡¯s god is confirmed, Nephis is still a good hunch, but not confirmed. So we will assume we have a sliver of hope¡±


    The Southern Continent, The 4 great cities had flourished to the point where road like paths with many guards were formed between them all, showcasing proof of their alliance and prosperity. These cities of the past were now developed into miniature kingdoms.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The largest city, formerly called the Dark Spring Tribe, now known as Dark Spring City. A flourishing hub of life and a new start for the warriors, merchants, women, children, men, all living here happily.


    West of this city, in the middle of a herd of Demon level creatures, a lone figure was fighting and countering many of these wolves with ease. As if they were children. ¡°Is that all you got!¡± A strong feminine voice roared out before a large wolf was blown away with a single punch and smashed into another.


    A lone female wearing strong and sturdy armor, looking like an elegant knight who was fully armored, grinned to herself. She had a look full of life and energy as she had defeated a group of 14 Demon level wolves.


    A larger wolf roared. Its fur was covered with spike like hairs as its ravenous eyes looked at the young girl before charging towards her at high speed. The girl grinned to herself and charged full of confidence. As the wolf and her were about to collide, she jumped up and kicked downward, smashing down on the wolf¡¯s back.


    She yelled out. ¡°Black Eye, you''re so slow!¡± She spoke, motioning to the wolf that was on the level of a King that she had defeated with ease. The wolf lay there, breathing heavily, and the girl grinned as she folded her arms and looked at it.


    ¡°Astra, it''s time to go! Lizna is waiting!¡± A young male called out, who was wearing expensive like clothing and had been watching her from the start to the finish. Astra, the girl whom had been revealed as the figure fighting and defeating the pack of wolves and Lyrim¡¯s so called adopted younger sister had grown within 10 years. Keeping Lyrim to his word, she trained incredibly hard.


    Astra smiled and turned, patting Black Eye, the King level wolf, and hugging against his fur. ¡°Black Eye, I''m sorry for troubling you again today. Please look after yourself. I won''t be back again for awhile¡±


    As it was revealed, the wolf pack hadn''t been enemies to her but in fact training partners. Astra, in the past, had saved Black Eye as a pup and helped him grow up to what he was today. Black Eye stood up weakly and shook his body a bit, letting a low sad growl.


    Astra smiled. ¡°Don''t worry; I''ll be sure to return!¡± Astra smiled before running off towards the boy and smiling softly at him. ¡°Let''s go! I can''t wait!¡± With time passing, herself and the boy returned to the main palace.


    Astra removed her T.Gear, wearing nothing but a beautiful blue dress with a skirt that resembled the color of the sky. Happily making her way to the throne room, she opened it to see an old man with a walking stick talking to another.


    She rushed over and hugged the old man which made the individual he was speaking to jump ¡°Grandpa Hyun!¡± Hyun gave a heavy laugh ¡°Ho! Astra, you''re back! Good, good! Haha, you have grown incredibly strong. Lord Lyrim would be happy¡±


    Astra frowned and blinked ¡°Grandpa, you make it sound like he''s gone forever¡± Hyun shook his head. ¡°Not at all Astra, I''m sure you will see him again. Lizna is waiting for you in the back. You better see her; I''ll see you off later today.¡±


    Astra nodded and left Hyun with the man before heading in the back room where several T.Gear users, as well as Lizna, who wearing a leather like outfit that fit well with her body that matured even more so. Lizna had a straight, near expressionless yet prideful face. As if she had learned a lot in these years.


    ¡°Elder Sister, sorry I''m late.¡± Lizna glared at Astra and gently flicked her forehead, which made her quickly pout and rub it. Lizna than grinned and gave a soft pat on Astra¡¯s head, which made her smile.


    ¡°Astra are you sure you want to go do this? ¡° Astra nodded fiercely and spoke. ¡°Elder Sister¡­. This tournament is held once every 100 years. I''m sure I can win this and make a name for myself.¡± Astra raised her fist firmly, as if she had already won.


    Lizna folded her arms, started tapping her feet, and gave a sly smile. ¡°All this to see Lord Lyrim again, or is it truly for glory?¡± Astra fumed playfully. ¡°I will see Elder Brother and my uncles. Then we will find my father!¡± Despite always saying she would meet her uncles, Liza and Hyun never knew who she was talking about.


    Lizna sighed. ¡°Astra, this tournament is dangerous. The limit for one entering is a Sacred set. And yet you''re only as strong as an early stage Catalyst. What makes you think you can win?¡±


    Astra snickered and walked over whispering. ¡°Elder Sister, the T.Gear Lord Lyrim gave me. I figured out a hidden ability. I can store the energy of T.Gears I have absorbed till a limit and release it in one attack. Right now, I''m certain the attack is as strong as a Celestial level creature¡¯s normal attack¡±


    Lizna shivered a bit and gently bopped Astra on the head. ¡°Is that why you have been taking those missions for the past 5 years? Trying to build up this energy?¡± Astra nodded. ¡°Elder Brother thinks smart and so should I!¡±


    Lizna gently rubbed her temples then smiled again. ¡°Ok ok. Get ready, we are going to leave soon.¡± Within several hours of saying goodbye to friends as well as those close enough to be called family.


    Lizna had obtained a Mega Beast level T.Gear, which was considered pricey to her people at that time. But with Astra growing stronger, as well as their tribe prospering, the elite guards casually had Demon level T.Gears, with Lizna herself and her grandfather having King level T.Gears, which greatly helped.


    Astra¡¯s intention was to win the planetary tournament in hopes Lyrim would hear of her. They hadn''t been together long, but it was a lifetime impression having saved and treated her so well. She struggled to improve and pass her limits many times to not let him down.


    Several weeks had passed and now the tournament was starting to take place with the qualifying matches. Astra and Lizna had arrived at the host city of Tev¡¯ian. Where the coliseum for the tournament had lasted many hundreds of years and had been reused many times.


    Astra was prancing around the streets alone happily, as she was gazing at expensive dresses as well as food stalls. ¡°Ooo, this is good. We don''t have this back home!¡± She wandered around aimlessly.


    Lizna had left her to go make sure everything was in order, since Astra was more or less clueless about submitting the needed documents and paying the toll. Astra gazed at a beautiful dress that nearly brought tears to her eyes. It was the same style as the one she had wanted before terror had struck her.


    Happily walking in, it was only a few minutes later before she came back out, wearing the dress happily. Astra herself wasn''t lacking gold. She had the prosperous city of Dark Spring to fund her, as well as gold from her missions.


    ¡°Astra¡± Lizna called out happily as she walked over, having found her. ¡°Geez, you ran off.¡± Astra then frowned. ¡°Sorry Lizna.¡± Lizna then smiled. ¡°It''s ok. Look here, I got you your entry pass.¡± Handing Astra a metal seal signifying a combatant of the planetary tournament, Astra nearly jumped for joy before a cry of help was heard.


    ¡°Ahh, let go!!¡± A young boy was caught by guards and was being stamped on. ¡°You little punk, How dare you steal from!-¡± Before he had finished, the guard stomping on him went flying like a Frisbee and smashed into the ground limp and twitching.


    A fist imprint on his face and back at the source, a fist firmly in the space where the guards head had been leading to Astra, who was glaring. ¡°Bastards like you¡­. Make me sick.¡± Killing intent surged out of Astra as memories resurfaced.


    The guards, about to yell and attack her quivered in fear as they ran to get their comrades and scampered off. The young boy leaned up and dusted himself off. Astra smiled and offered him a hand. ¡°You''re welcome¡± She grinned.


    The boy looked up at her and then slapped her hand away as he stood up. ¡°I don''t need your help... I had it under control¡­¡± Glaring at Astra, Astra blinked several times as her hand was hit away before hitting the boy on the head but not too hard.


    It was enough to make him nearly tear up. ¡°Little punk indeed, I save you and you don''t give face to me!¡± ((A.N sorry I just love that phrase enough where I don''t know whether to laugh or cry¡­.)) The boy held his head tightly as he growled at Astra.


    Lizna stood between the two, sighing. ¡°Enough "Leaning down to talk to the boy, Lizna smiled. ¡°Young man, what''s your name?¡± The boy looked at Lizna for a moment before his eyes focused on her large breasts which made him turn red. ¡°C...Cayden...ma''am...¡± Astra, whose arms were folded and was tapping her feet, looked at the boy, then looked at Lizna¡¯s bust.


    ¡°Y...You little pervert!!¡± Astra growled as she stomped towards the boy who then quickly hid behind Lizna. ¡°P...Please don''t let her hurt me, Big Sis¡­¡± Lizna then gazed and frowned at Astra. ¡°Leave the poor boy alone¡­¡± Oblivious to what he was gazing at.


    Astra huffed before things began to move on. At the fancy inn they were staying at, Cayden was eating like a bottomless pit. As if he had never seen such food before. Lizna and Astra looked at him a little shocked. ¡°W...Whoa¡­ He eats as much as Agro¡± Astra replied softly. (A.N Agro is the name of the barbarian king Lyrim fought against.))


    Lizna smiled. ¡°Cayden, are you by yourself? Shouldn''t a young boy be with his parents?¡± Cayden laughed softly. ¡°Parents¡­. Don''t have em, don''t need em¡­¡± Lizna froze, feeling sorry for this child. Astra also felt somewhat sorry for him.


    ¡°How old are you? Have you been living alone for long?¡± Astra spoke. Cayden snickered. ¡°None of your business, Miss flat¡­¡± He spoke, referring to Astra¡¯s flat chest, which infuriated her to the point where her face was like a tomato.


    Lizna gave a soft chuckle. ¡°Cayden, please answer.¡± Cayden quickly turned to Lizna as he again blushed as he looked at her, thinking her much more appealing. ¡°I...I''m 10 years old¡­ I¡¯ve been alone for as long as I can remember in the orphanage. I ran away last year. It''s hard at times¡­ But I try my best to live¡­ I occasionally run into guards, but after they beat me and get bored, they leave...¡±


    A sad feeling is what Lizna felt. This boy suffered greatly. Astra laughed softly. ¡°Yeah, it gets like that¡­¡± Cayden raised a brow. ¡°Huh? Think its easy living like this? What would you know?¡± Astra again had several memories of the past. ¡°Y...You¡­.¡± She stood up and stomped off.


    Lizna frowned. ¡°Cayden¡­ Astra was like you¡­. She was only a 6 year old living on the streets¡­. suffering greatly, before she was rescued.¡± Lizna had heard all about her story from Astra to as far as she could remember. Lizna knew Cayden felt Astra was crazy. She spoke, thinking this may ease his thoughts towards her.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Cayden sighed before standing up and bowing. ¡°Please forgive me for troubling you¡­¡± Speaking and knowing he did wrong. After leaving, Lizna, who looked dumbfounded, Cayden looked around before finding Astra on the balcony nearby, leaning on the railing, annoyed.


    ¡°Miss Astra¡­ I''m sorry for the things I said¡­ I didn''t know...you had it hard¡­ I thought you were some warrior who abuses their power¡­ I see it a lot¡­¡± Having spoken from experience, he blamed all his misfortune on the warriors and T.Gear users who never used their power to help.


    Astra was shocked as she turned to see him apologizing. ¡°Ahh, its fine, Hahaha¡± She even laughed softly. Cayden smiled. ¡°Thank you both for the meal. I should get going¡­¡± Cayden began to walk off before he felt two hands press on his shoulders.


    ¡°Hmm¡± He spoke, before turning to see Astra grinning. ¡°Since you apologized and are so good¡­ I don''t mind having a little brother¡± Astra knew Cayden was in the same boat, having experienced similar hardships, they could be considered of the same circumstance, hence them being siblings


    Cayden raised a brow, confused. "Huh?¡± Lizna made her way over and nodded. ¡°We can''t take everyone like you here, but we can make a difference. A little brother wouldn''t be so bad. It''s decided then. You''re coming with us.¡±


    Cayden didn''t know if this was a good thing or not. But he smiled softly. He knew they took him in because he was suffering alone and was experiencing hardships. They felt bad for him and wanted to try and make a difference. He accepted, mainly because he thought people who think like this can''t be bad at all.


    And with that, the young individual would be joining their small family. The remaining days passed by with the two getting to know Cayden better and him them. Astra used him as a bag boy to carry her shopping bags, which made Cayden angry and curse at her. Of course, it made it worse for him, who then had to carry more.


    Luckily for him, the tournament was starting tomorrow.


    -----


    Avil = the planet lyrim is on.


    Tyra = the planet where the inhabitants are more inclinded towards the light.


    Nephis = a sort of criminal/dark world hub


    hopefully i didnt mess up anything this ch i tried to add a bit more ecchi esque humor.


    ----------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 26 Battle Ready.

    !!!!! Pr Credits To Draconis & Tembulon who not only both pred it but improved this ch''s quality greatly please rep them ^^!!!


    here is your dose of ES hopefully the quality of this ch is as good if not better then the ones before it.


    i plan to release another ch early tommorow when i wake up since its late here because i enjoy waking up to read the comments and usually when i post a double release there isnt much talk in the first release you guys will have to forgive this cliffhanger penguin who takes  much <del>joy</del> irritation seeing my lovely reader penguins suffer <3


    if any readers are interested i was asked a question that i usually get like 3-5 times a month so at the end of this ch the question and answer are copy pasted.


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Share/Enjoy this ch :)


    P.S i wonder which of ES F5 spammers will land first this time :O


    ----------------


    The Planetary Tournament, An event held once every 100 years to showcase upcoming powerhouses looking to prove themselves and receive prestige as well as a chance at a Celestial set.


    This year¡¯s Planetary Tournament could be said to be the most important, as it holds the fate of Avil, with 2 Gods eyeing the planet and using the tournament as a way to showcase their strength to attract the citizens of Avil, which would be better than using brute force.


    An arena in the center of the city spanning several hundred meters in all directions with crowds gathering, a man wearing a suit having a noble atmosphere, as he was adorned in a T.Gear, spoke out, using his energy to transmit his voice around.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today we have gathered for the Centennial Planetary Tournament held every 100 years, hosted on Avil. Warriors from Tyra, Nephis and Avil will fight 1 on 1 until only 4 remain. We have 21 participants for this tournament. Although a little less than the previous, the quality of these fighters is no less and will surely rock the foundations of the worlds!!


    The crowd suddenly roared with excitement. There were thousands upon thousands of spectators that have journeyed from all 3 worlds to see these combatants duke it out for their own amusement.


    ¡°Let''s begin the first match!¡± As the announcer continued on, Astra, Lizna and Cayden were in a room, speaking. ¡°So, I''ll be fighting in the 5th round against Veryn. Who is this guy?¡± Astra responded in a bored tone.


    Lizna was looking at a sheet of the fighters of the tournament. ¡°All it says about him is that he entered the last 2 tournaments, so he his harmony level is probably 100%. Be careful if he pulls a weapon out¡± Lizna replied.


    ¡°Mwuhaha, it''s going to be so funny watching her getting wiped off the arena¡± Cayden laughed out, to which Astra glared and hit him softly on the head. ¡°Idiot, I''ll be the one wiping that guy from the arena.¡±


    The roars of the crowd were intense enough that they were heard in this room, making Astra even more excited and nervous. The sound of battle taking place was continuous.


    ¡°So, uhh, I''m in only 1 match out of 10 today, right?¡± Astra curiously asked Lizna, who was looking over the tournament papers. ¡°Mmm, there''s one person who will be skipping a match. What a lucky person they will be.¡±


    ¡°Bah, so unfair, I doubt I''ll be the one to get picked.¡± Astra pouted. Cayden was eating a sandwich as he looked curiously at the competitors. ¡°Uhh, there are some people from Nephis that look scary "He shivered.


    Astra grinned and patted his head. ¡°Oh, are you worrying about me?¡± Cayden turned red and hit her hand away ¡°Who would be worried about an idiot like you? You want to get beat up? Go for it¡± With sparks flying between the two, Lizna laughed quietly.


    As time passed by, Astra was called up, making her heart beat quicken. ¡°Ok, ok, I got this¡­¡± Astra reassured herself, and Lizna patted her back ¡°Good luck. Remember, if you do well, I''m sure Lyrim will find out¡± Cayden had no idea who Lyrim was other than someone important to Astra. ¡°Good luck...¡± He finally spoke, showing a little worry, which made Astra pat his head with a grin.


    Astra was called up again, and as she made her way out of the room and down the marble hall, she began to think ¡°-Ok, I have been training for years. No way is some guy going to stop me from seeing brother-¡±


    As she psyched herself up, she stepped out into the open sunlight and felt her heart shudder as she was announced. The crowd roared with excitement, hungry for fighting. The arena had been totaled in some places, and had to be repaired after every match.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Astra is a young female from the southern continent. A harsh environment has surely made her a hardened warrior!¡± The announcer tried to get the crowd more worked up, which seemed to work as they cheered more.


    Astra stepped onto the stage and tried to keep a calm look. And finally, her opponent was called out ¡°And her opponent for the 5th round, someone who will be entering this as his 3rd Planetary Tournament, a warrior with a Tidal Crusher Sacred set, Veryn of Nephis!¡±


    A large man that dwarfed Astra stepped onto the stage. Standing at nearly two meters tall, he wore a dark blue T.Gear set that had several spikes as well as watery patterns around it. He grinned as he looked at Astra.


    ¡°Little whelp¡­. You think you''re going to beat me?¡± Astra glared as a vein appeared on her head. ¡°You like to look down on me? We will see once I break your teeth "She spoke ferociously, which made Veryn wince a little at her killing intent.


    With them both taking their places, the announcer spoke. ¡°The rules are simple. No killing the other and no injuring the crowd. Leaving the arena¡¯s boundary is disqualification. Flying is allowed, as well as high jumps, as long as you are within the arena¡¯s boundary. And no ultimate abilities till the finals! With this set, let the match begin!!!¡±


    Veryn immediately took out his Sacred Weapon, a large trident like fork with a deep azure color. He charged forward like a rampaging wave towards Astra. ¡°This bastard¡­ Already?¡± Astra quickly remembered her training within the southern continent.


    Veryn stabbed the trident towards her, causing the arena to shatter slightly as a sharp wind shot forwards. Astra quickly jumped to the side, but Veryn had expected as much and stabbed down towards her with intention to kill ¡°You little brat. I''ll make you pay for talking back to me!¡± He roared out.


    Although Astra was nervous, she grinned and jumped to the side only enough to dodge by a small margin. The trident hit the arena, shattering it and causing the area within a hundred meters to shake violently. Astra took this chance to kick Veryn¡¯s side.


    As her leg landed on his side in a quick blur, Veryn felt the brunt and Astra grinned. But she then gave a nervous look. This was because her leg had been caught in Veryn''s arm in a lock. ¡°Hahaha, you think I''m some rookie to fall for that?¡± Veryn quickly repositioned his arm, grabbing Astra by her leg as he raised her up and swung her around as she screamed in a daze before he jumped up into the air a few dozen meters and roared out.


    ¡°Tidal Crash!!¡± The energy around him and Astra was engulfed in a blue watery aura and shot down like an azure meteor. The force wasn''t so far off one either, as Astra struggled to be free.


    ¡°Bastard, as if I¡¯d let you!¡± Twisting her free leg with all her might, she rammed it towards the man¡¯s stomach, causing a small shock wave to shoot left, distorting the flow of the tidal crash as they both shot down and hit into the ground as the earth rippled where even the crowd went silent as a small crater formed.


    The dust and smoke was intense. Slowly, a silhouette appeared that was bulky and clumsy. As the figure looked around with the stomach section of his T.Gear cracked a bit. ¡°T...That bitch... But at least I got-¡±


    At that moment, energy surged from the crater before it shot towards Veryn like a bullet engulfed in blue electric energy, ¡°Spark Surge!¡± The flying side kick was noticed barely in time for Veryn to turn and cross his arms to block, but as the force hit him, blowing him back as his feet were pushed along the ground, the electricity shocked his body immensely, causing him to roar in pain as he slumped onto the ground, his limp body smoking.


    Astra stood as she dusted herself off. ¡°Argh... That''s going to bruise for a while¡­ You dumb buffoon, didn''t anyone teach you that water is weak against electricity?¡± She snickered. The announcer rushed onto the stage, seeing Veryn was knocked out, with the trident having dropped to the side of him.


    ¡°The winner of the 5th round is Astra!!¡± The crowd erupted in cheer as Astra laughed and raised her hand up high into a fist, proud of her first win. The coliseum arena was separated into sections. Commoner, Noble and VIP, in the VIP section, Lord Krouse, Lord Aileen and Lord Yuril were seated separately, as they had just come in to witness the ending of the match.


    Krouse spoke ¡°Aileen, I was hoping to catch a glimpse of the new ruler of Tyra. A true shame¡± Aileen frowned and replied. ¡°Lady Ariel is far above the likes of us Demigods and far above the likes of you¡± He spoke arrogantly, which made Krouse frown but made Yuril grin.


    ¡°Lady Ariel is it? So that is the pitiful being now ruling that goody two shoes planet.¡± Aileen¡¯s body tensed up. ¡°Watch your mouth you foul bastard¡­¡± Yuril snickered, and Krouse quickly spoke up ¡°Gentlemen¡­ We are here to watch the combatants, not to be them. We have some good fighters in this tournament.¡±


    Aileen huffed softly as he spoke. ¡°Indeed, that girl Astra was it? Managing to defeat a Sacred T.Gear user with little injury,¡± Yuril kept silent and Krouse nodded. ¡°Indeed. She is new, I can''t recall from what clan in the southern continent she originates from though. She would make a fine knight for Avil¡±


    Aileen laughed, ¡°Knight for Avil? Such a figure would be more suited for Tyra. You have enough knights¡± Yuril then replied. ¡°Let him have her. His knights aren''t doing too well in the recent skirmishes, hahaha¡± Yuril chuckled arrogantly, always looking to irritate someone.


    ¡°I try my best. After all, I''m managing quite well for someone not having a God steal his planet and back me up¡± Krouse taunted, which made Yuril tense up but keep quiet, as he was right.


    Meanwhile, Astra headed back and was greeted by Lizna and Cayden, who laughed and congratulated her. ¡°Well done Astra. Just like how you practiced. That Veryn had some bad luck, considering his T.Gear was a water type against your lightning type¡±


    Astra smiled, but then frowned at Cayden¡¯s words. ¡°Beginners'' luck, that guy was at his 3rd tournament; obviously he was no good to begin with. She got lucky¡± Astra replied softly to Cayden ¡°Little brat... How about you try the next round¡± Cayden immediately zipped his mouth after giving a soft laugh.


    The next 5 matches went by fairly unexpectedly, all of Avil¡¯s combatants, other than Astra and another, were all that was left. The 3 individuals had headed back to their rooms in the coliseum''s hotel area. Being a combatant, Astra was an important figure, being granted good rooms.


    Astra walked out as she dried her hair from a shower she had taken, wearing a loose shirt and shorts she walked over to Lizna, who was drinking tea while gazing over a book, and Cayden, who was sitting and looked bored.


    ¡°What should we do tomorrow?¡± Lizna asked, to which Astra replied. ¡°I was hoping to watch a few of the matches to understand what I''m up against. ¡° Cayden pouted ¡°I want to go to a restaurant¡­¡± Thinking of his stomach, he was greeted by a pillow to the face, which made him wiggle a bit before he glared at Astra, who was smirking.


    With events taking place on Avil and all 3 forces gathered, the space near where Ariel and Angela had appeared several years ago distorted slightly and rippled a little and began to gradually strengthen, giving no energy but a mirage like twist and turn.


    The next day had gone surprisingly. Astra had intended to watch only a few matches, but decided to stay and view them all. The battles between people from Tyra and Nephis were violent, as if each individual wanted to kill the other. Despite this being a tournament, limbs were lost and T.Gears shattered.


    ¡°Argh, is this even a tournament anymore?¡± Astra mumbled to herself. A soft noble voice replied. ¡°Don''t mind these battles. Tyra and Nephis are always at each other''s throats.¡± A young individual wearing noble attire folded his arms as he walked and stood beside Astra as he watched the battles.


    ¡°You are?¡± Astra asked curiously. The young man smirked. ¡°I''m Anithi, a knight of Lord Krouse and the only other combatant from Avil to make it through. Haha, who would have thought it, would be only us left. We need to stick together.¡±


    As it turned out, it was Anithi, the young boy who Lyrim had met years back. He had received his brother¡¯s previous T.Gear after it was repaired and managed to train incredibly hard to reach this stage.


    ¡°Ha, thanks, but I plan to win this with help or not¡± Astra remarked as the 10th match of the day ended. As she walked off, Anithi spoke ¡°Astra was it? You probably don''t know this, as the other Avil combatants were knights like me, but the fighters from Tyra and Nephis have Gods behind their strength¡­¡±


    Astra froze as her heart felt heavy. ¡°N...No way, there aren''t any Gods in this system¡­¡± She glared at Anithi, who spoke. ¡°They haven''t revealed themselves yet, this is information. Veryn was the weakest of the people from Nephis, and you had an advantage element wise. As you can see the combatants other than him don''t take their time.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Astra rubbed her head cautiously. ¡°Why tell me this? A fight is a fight, and I''m no knight of Krouse.¡± Anithi chuckled and winked. ¡°I¡¯d hate to see a pretty girl get hurt. It''s my duty as a knight to protect young ladies¡± Astra glared, releasing killing intent that made Anithi shiver and step back. ¡°You call me weak?¡±


    Anithi chuckled holding his hands up in defence ¡°N...Not at all, ha-ha, I was joking.¡± Astra huffed and walked off, leaving Anithi sighing in relief. ¡°What a fierce spirit¡­¡± He remarked quietly. A shadow slowly appeared behind him as a voice spoke ¡°Anithi¡±


    Anithi shivered as he quickly turned around, thinking it was an attacker. But he quickly knelt down as the shadow was revealed. ¡°L...Lord Krouse, I''m honored to see you...¡± Krouse smiled ¡°Relax. It seems that Astra surely has a temper.


    I suppose I''ll have to convince her personally if we have any chance to succeed in the next rounds¡± Anithi looked up and spoke ¡°My Lord, she surely is stubborn and fierce. I do not think she will agree to partner up in the next round¡±


    Krouse shook his head. ¡°Do not worry. I''ll handle it¡± Krouse vanished like a blur, too fast for Anithi to see, as only the air swishing could be heard. Astra headed back, and her, Lizna and Cayden had gone out to a nearby restaurant to eat.


    ¡°The other fighters are indeed strong...¡± Lizna commented and Cayden laughed. ¡°Not too late to back out before you get hurt¡± Astra, who was stuffing her face, roared out. ¡°I''m not going to lose you little twerp! Just watch.¡±


    Lizna quietly laughed. ¡°What will you do with the Celestial set if you win it? Will you use it?¡± Astra swallowed the food in her mouth before she spoke ¡°This T.Gear was made by big brother¡­ I''ll let you handle who it goes to¡± Cayden¡¯s eyes quickly widened as he sat next to Astra. ¡°Ahh, sister, you sure are beautiful today!¡±


    Cayden¡¯s actions were all but obvious enough to make Astra and Lizna laugh, with a flick to his forehead, Astra spoke ¡°You¡¯re the last person I¡¯d give it to, hehehe¡± Cayden frowned and sighed playfully before he began to eat.


    The trio spent the day exploring what the city had to offer, as it was a hub for trade and exotic goods from all 3 planets and was especially active during the Planetary Tournament, where a flood of people would come.


    As night came and Astra was sleeping, a figure was sitting in the corner of her room for several seconds before Astra quickly opened her eyes, jumped up, and turned to look at him. ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± She spoke soundly but direct.


    ¡°Do not worry; I''m not here to hurt you. You can call me Krouse. It''s nice to meet you, Astra.¡± Astra felt her body twist and freeze, as the man known as Lord Krouse was sitting in front of her. She couldn''t feel an ounce of his energy.


    ¡°L...Lord Krouse? Why are you here?¡± She spoke, confused, but still on guard. ¡°Astra, I''m sure Anithi already told you, but it is important you join up with him next round.¡± Astra glared ¡°I refuse¡­. The next round is a battle royale of 5 people for the last one standing. He would slow me down.¡±


    (PR Note: ¡°L..Lord Krouse? Why are you here?¡± Krouse replies ¡°I¡¯m here to speak to you about the Avengers Initiative)


    Krouse laughed ¡°Hahahaha, do not worry, Anithi is quite capable. You haven''t seen his match have you? Well, either way, let me tell you something. In this tournament, there is more at stake than a silly Celestial T.Gear¡±


    Astra carefully listened, but the door to her room suddenly shot open as Lizna came in her T.Gear as well as Cayden wielding a broom as they glared at Krouse, hearing Astra and Krouse¡¯s laugh from earlier. ¡°Astra, are you...¡± As Lizna spoke, her and Cayden suddenly went blank and dropped to their knees, silent.


    ¡°What did you do to them!!!?¡± Astra roared and charged towards Krouse before feeling her body freeze. ¡°Do not worry. I¡¯ve temporarily blanked their minds. It will last until we finish talking it''s temporary.¡±


    Krouse used another technique to make Astra forget how to move. It was an incredibly useful ability and devastating in battle especially for high level fights where every second mattered.


    ¡°Grr...¡± Astra growled, but Krouse ignored her and spoke. ¡°Those 2 Gods Anithi told you about, they¡¯re using this tournament to showcase their strength, and whoever wins will make a move on Avil and attempt to destroy me and rule.


    If it''s Tyra, they will force you to worship that God. If it''s Nephis, they will rule with blood and the freedom of Avil will vanish. All those you care about, including those I care about, will vanish.¡±


    Astra tried her best to move her T.Gear inside her body, emitting a faint light, letting her move an inch, which shocked Krouse, as she was much lower than him. But it also made her feel she was incredibly talented and strong. ¡°Indeed you are powerful. But power at your level won''t be enough.¡±


    Astra replied out fiercely. ¡°You...think that if they lose, they¡¯re going to stop their invasion?¡± Krouse smiled and withdrew and orb from his cloak. ¡°This orb was-¡± Before he spoke, Astra roared out, ¡°Y...You bastard! That has big brothers feeling and energy¡­ Did you steal that from him!?!¡± Krouse froze and kept silent for a little while.


    ¡°What is the name of this brother of yours?¡± Astra kept silent ¡°None of your¡­¡± But with Krouse, whose T.Gear focused on memories, he was easily able to scour her mind and find Lyrim in it. He quickly stood up as his heart beat quickly from fear and joy.


    ¡°Ha...Haha, You are indeed connected with him¡­ How about a deal?¡± Astra, who saw Krouse¡¯s calm expression turn to one of fear yet joy, was confused but was curious about the deal as she had given up struggling. ¡°What deal?¡± She blurted out.


    Krouse smiled. ¡°If you team up and win this tournament, I''ll take you to where your brother, Lyrim, is¡± Astra widened her eyes, as Krouse knew his name. ¡°You''re not telling the truth!! Don''t lie to me!!¡± Krouse smiled ¡°I had a temple built for him. He should be training there.


    This orb was given to me by him, in case an emergency arises. If it''s you who enters this tournament, and with such a T.Gear, I''m confident you will win. There''s no need for me to worry anymore¡±


    Krouse laughed as he vanished with newfound joy and confidence, leaving Astra confused. As the ability was released on her and Lizna as well as Cayden who looked around confused, wondering why they were in this room, seemingly having their memories of Krouse erased.


    Astra stood by herself as she looked out the window at the night sky with the planets of Nephis and Tyra in view. ¡°Brother¡­.¡± She spoke softly, with newfound hope. She was sure Krouse knew where he was. After all, he ruled Avil itself.


    The next day, during the battle royale, the announcer spoke. ¡°Attention please, the first battle royale will begin now! Contestants are all in their corner, killing the opponents is prohibited! Anything else is allowed unless they forfeit!¡±


    Astra stood on the side, watching the first battle royale commence fiercely. Anithi walked beside her. ¡°So I take it Lord Krouse-¡± Astra interrupted. ¡°Just don''t get in my way and watch my back¡± Astra spoke with confidence, which made Anithi breath out deeply in relief.


    The first battle royale had lasted 2 hours, before 2 individuals from Nephis remained. In the VIP section, Yuril laughed. ¡°Well Aileen, you should hope you win the next round.¡± Aileen glared. ¡°I will indeed. And we can settle matters¡­¡± Krouse was smirking to himself as he held a glass of fine wine in his hand. This made Yuril and Aileen cautious, but it was Yuril who spoke.


    ¡°What are you grinning about? Admitting your loss?¡± Krouse laughed at his remark. ¡°I''m confident in Avil¡¯s fighters¡­ We will have to see¡± Krouse had scoured Astra¡¯s memories and found that she was hiding her trump card, which would be a game changer, as well as the T.Gear formed by Lyrim. It was sure to help in this battle.


    ¡°You''re delusional Krouse. There is no competition. We both have Gods supporting us. Just accept that Avil is no longer yours. Regardless of the outcome, it will turn to be in one of our favor¡± Aileen replied in what he thought was the truth.


    The next battle royale was being prepared. Last night, Astra had spent a good time trying to make up a lie to Cayden and Lizna, and was barely able to convince Cayden, despite Lizna being smarter and dropping it, thinking something happened.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the next battle royale will commence in 2 minutes! All fighters in this round please take your positions.¡±


    2 individuals from Tyra and 1 from Nephis while the other 2 being Anithi and Astra each took a side of the arena that spanned a long distance. It was quite loud around, as people were talking as the arena was being repaired. Despite this, the fighters were carefully examining each other.


    In the commoner benches, Cayden and Lizna sat eagerly. ¡°Why does she look so tense?¡± Cayden asked Lizna, also felt something was wrong. ¡°I''m not sure what happened last night, but I''m certain something is on her mind. We will just have to hope its ok¡±


    With Lizna being cautious and Cayden keeping quiet, the battle royale was preparing to start. ¡°-Lyrim, I''ll definitely see you again, and tell you all that has happened and make you proud¡­ Make you see I haven''t been lazy-¡±


    The announcer, staying at the center, spoke loudly ¡°We are prepared to begin the 2nd battle royale! The 2 winners will fight off in a 3rd royale, where the last one standing will be the winner of this Planetary Tournament!¡±


    The crowd roared in anticipation and eagerness ¡°Fighters, ready!!?¡± The combatants all readied themselves, eyeing one another cautiously. ¡°Begin!!¡± Several blurs rushed around the arena in a swift motion, causing the crowd to look around curiously at what was happening.


    Suddenly, something unexpected occurred!


    ----------------so a reader who reads both SR, Es asked me a valid question----------


    Q:"Zeph-sama. Why don''t you publish your fictions on amazon & spread them out more online. I  think you could get more popularity like that."


    copy pasting what i said  "good question i saw a few comments like that in the past aswell as reccomendations but you are the first person to ask me that question il write the reason below


    it is tempting but im only an ametaur writer who has much to learn people like IET/author of coiling dragon and Shi Luo Ye/author of zhan long are millionaires despite having web novels. there are some things i take into account. i dont need money i have enough of that to the point where i have professional artwork done to increase the quality of my story.


    the western reader base are not used to stories like these as negative as i may sound i hate books like harry potter etc i just feel they lack an enormus ammount of things compared to there eastern counterparts that blow them out of the water but of course thats my opinion from someone who has rarely touched more then 10-20 books in his 23 years alive and has binge read  2000+ chs total of eastern translated web novels within a year and a half.


    with that bieng said you can see how eastern books have played a role on me. ofcourse you could argue that i may just be that person who sets that trend which i would laugh off and tell you  i wouldnt know whether to laugh or cry at your comment <.< maybe theres a 1% chance of that happening maybe less or more but i write because i enjoy it RR has plans in v3 so im putting my faith in them im not the type of person that wants as much fame as he can quickly.


    i often hear complaints from fellow writers here on RR that this author advertises to much or this authors story isnt that good why is he in the top #20. if i progress both sr and es slowly i can read improve everything. im not sure if you have read but my quality went from ok to bad to good which i meassure by reading comments, reviews, looking at my rating.


    writing/reading eastern novels has taken over to the point where its more enjoyable then video games for me and thats saying something since i intended to be a game developer one day. but right now i just dont feel it neccesery to publish any of my works there still small time with at most maybe 15k unique readers.


    if it ever gets to the point where i have a lot of people talking about me and showing off my works where i may stumble upon it oneday il consider it i may even decide to take it up professionally but right now im constantly improving myself and my writing as much as i try i cant even learn to improve my grammar properly.


    im still just some small time guy the biggest things that has happened with my stories is it being on the reccomended list on Batoto and someone taking inspiration recently on his own work from Sr. my biggest goal''s are improving my quality and detailing and also trying my best to help new writers on RR.


    ----------------


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''2''>Previous Chapter</a></td><td colspan=''2''>Next chapter</a></td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 27 My Big Brother.

    !!!!! Pr Credits To Draconis & Tembulon who not only both pred it but improved this ch''s quality greatly please rep them ^^!!!


    as promised here is another ch of es for you guys this week. Also im apologizing in advance for this ch might be asking why? but you will know when you finish it. :) do i get props for this ch bieng 1200 words longer then the usual 4k? XD


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Share/enjoy the story!.


    lets see if we can get es down a few ranks in the best rated to help its standing improve :D


    -------------------


    Suddenly! The two individuals from Tyra rushed over to the fighter from Nephis, who gazed with shock as they initiated a two pronged attack. He had barely any time to block, but was still sent flying like a rocket out of the arena, smashing against the wall, knocked out.


    Aileen laughed ¡°Sorry Yuril. Your fighter had an amusing expression.¡± Yuril glared to himself, as he would be sure to punish that fighter later on for losing so early, regardless of the odds. The other blurs that occurred were Anithi and Astra meeting up together and teaming up as they gazed at the Nephis fighter, expecting as much.


    The two fighters from Tyra eyed them carefully. ¡°You two, give up, there is no chance.¡± Anithi grinned. ¡°You bastards from Tyra talk about justice often, but compared to knights like me, you are trash¡± The Sacred T.Gear users glared and rushed with great speed, splitting up to take both Anithi and Astra on.


    With Astra and Anithi fighting fiercely, their benefit was that these two used the same type of T.Gear while they both had different sorts. Astra punched, causing the air to ripple towards one of the Sacred T.Gear users, who raised both his hands and called out ¡°Tusk Shield!¡± A large spiked shield appeared and blocked the punch with ease.


    But at that moment, Anithi appeared behind him, kicking towards his back, which made him turn in shock, but a kick countered Anithi¡¯s, causing him to back flip away. The Tyra combatant had been saved by his teammate.


    ¡°Do not leave yourself open!¡± He called out while the other replied ¡°Damnit, I''m trying¡­¡± Astra looked at them carefully ¡°They both have defence T.Gears. Earth types¡­¡± Anithi snickered at Astra¡¯s words. ¡°That Nephis guy had terrible luck. To be knocked out so easy...¡±


    Astra called out ¡°Go!¡± With that, both Anithi and Astra charged, causing the two to Tyra users to grin as they put their backs together. ¡°Mammoth Guard!¡± Two large dome like shields appeared from an earth like energy. The shield itself didn''t cover all the way, but with two back to back, it was a perfect guard.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Anithi jumped back as well as Astra. ¡°No wonder they were so confident¡­¡± Anithi glared as he looked around. ¡°Well, they can stay like that for good then¡­¡± Astra laughed softly, but at that moment, the spikes on the large shields shot out like bullets in all directions. Anithi and Astra gasped, as they let their guard down for a moment. Both being scraped and hit by the spikes.


    The loose spikes that shot towards the crowd were effortlessly destroyed by Celestial level T.Gear users who were tasked with protecting the crowd from harm. ¡°Shit, those things hit hard¡­¡± Anithi¡¯s T.Gear had cracks at the location the spikes had hit, but Astra¡¯s had a few scratches.


    Astra looked at the shields that then reformed the spikes with ease. ¡°They got more! Be careful!¡±  The Tyra combatants began to initiate a barrage of spike launching attacks, shooting towards Anithi and Astra constantly. ¡°Fuck these cheap bastards!¡± Astra roared out and charged towards the shield, only to be hit by 5 spikes, knocking her back as she was covered with a bit of blood that ran down the sides of her lips.


    Anithi wasn''t faring better, as some of his T.Gear had been torn apart. ¡°Ha¡­..Haha, tough indeed¡­¡± The two combatants from Tyra laughed at them both, and one spoke ¡°You think we are just defence T.Gears, but we also have good offence¡­ These spikes are part of our T.Gear, the T.Gear weapon Tusk Spike. It allows us to fire projectiles from any part of our T.Gears


    Astra wiped the blood from her mouth. ¡°Urgh¡­ Should I use one of my trump cards?¡± She whispered to herself, before Anithi¡¯s laugh caught her off guard. ¡°Ah, is that it? Ok, I''ll be testing that defence of yours¡­.¡±


    Anithi raised both his hands as two flames appeared before they raged within his hands. ¡°Inferno Wind¡­¡± The two flames shot like waves from both his hands towards the defence they had set up. ¡°Although we can''t move, don''t think your shitty flame can burn us!!¡± Anithi grinned as the flame wave engulfed both of them and gathered onto them as if it were a pile of something.


    ¡°Break it? No, I don''t need to¡­ All I have to do is turn up the heat and roast you alive¡± Anithi¡¯s words even made Astra cringe a little. As the raging flames burnt against the hardened bone shell, the two brothers continued to shoot spikes. But as much as they tried, the flame wouldn''t vanish.


    And as Astra and Anithi continued to dodge with both parties playing the waiting game, the two Tyra combatants finally broke their defence, as they were sweating bullets and were red and burnt as if their blood was steaming.


    ¡°Y...You piece of shit¡­. I''ll KILL YOU!¡± One of the Tyra combatants roared as a large tusk like sword appeared in his hand. He charged towards Anithi ¡°You idiot! Stop!!¡± The other tried to stop him, but was interrupted by a bolt of electricity shot by Astra.  ¡°Tsk...¡±


    Anithi grinned as the Tyra combatant stabbed the tusk sword into the ground, causing bone pillars to spring out like snakes and shoot towards him. ¡°Show time... ¡° A large flame engulfed Anithi¡¯s body for a moment, and as the bone pillars neared him, they turned black and became ash, leaving Anithi wielding two axes that had a jet black and ember like look. ¡°Twin Embers...¡±


    He rushed towards the Tyra combatant. The man shot bone pillar after bone pillar at him, but with one slash of Twin Embers, they turned to ash. The other Tyra combatant was faring worse, as tried his best to shield against Astra, but her speed was too fast for him. ¡°This bitch!¡± He called out as electricity surrounded him and stabbed at his back.


    ¡°You can''t stop electricity¡­ It always finds a way through¡­¡± The man revealed his own Tusk Blade and charged at Astra, also using the bone pillars. But Astra pulled her hand back as it emitted a deep blue and light blue static. ¡°Qilin Thrust¡­¡± She stabbed her hand forward, causing the surge of electricity in her hand that had been gathering to shoot outwards like a blade that extended a dozen meters.


    The force shattered the bone pillars and stabbed towards the man, who slashed towards it. But to his shock the electricity blade ignored his arm altogether. As if it navigated around it, stabbing at his arm, cleanly slicing it off.


    The man screamed in agony, and this caused his partner to look back for a moment, which was also a grave mistake as it left an opening for Anithi to attack. ¡°Crescent Flame!¡± Slashing both his Twin Embers in an x shape, they broke the bone pillars and scorched them into ash before cutting into the man, blowing him off the stage with deep wounds as well as knocking him out.


    Anithi chuckled. ¡°Lucky these dumbos didn''t use more than 1 skill. They were so confident in their perfect defence together. We got lucky¡± Astra, who watched as the two combatants were tended to and taken away, gave a sigh of relief. ¡°Indeed. Good job¡± She smiled warmly towards him.


    Anithi softly smiled back, while in the VIP box, Aileen clenched his fist tightly as Yuril laughed. ¡°Hahahaha, how did those two idiots get this far? Thankfully the finals are going to be amusing¡±


    Aileen shut his eyes and took a breath before smiling ¡°The result is no different. Win or not, Avil will still be contested.¡±


    Krouse chuckled. ¡°You both hide behind your Gods. But be careful, not everything appears as it is.¡± Both Yuril and Aileen were extremely cautious of Krouse, who had a trump card up his sleeve. They had intended to attack him after the tournament together, but the thought was withdrawn because of their instinct.


    ¡°Bah! We will see if you can talk big after I win¡± A half day had passed, giving enough time for both sides to rest as well as time for Anithi to be recover with the assistance of his fellow knights linking some energy. His T.Gear was quick to heal.


    Astra watched softly as she leaned on the door. ¡°Are you going to be able to fight? You got banged up quite a bit.¡± Anithi, who was healing his T.Gear, looked up and laughed. ¡°I''ll be fine. Worry about yourself. This match is going to be more difficult¡­¡±


    Before long, Krouse had walked in, causing Anithi to stop and kneel, and Astra to nervously take a step back. ¡°You both did well. This next battle is indeed going to be more difficult. As long as one of you win and preserve Avil¡¯s glory, things will be fine.¡±


    Astra looked carefully at Krouse. ¡°Y...You''re promise. You will keep it, right?¡± Krouse nodded with a smile ¡°Indeed. I always keep my promises¡± Anithi, who looked confused at what Krouse and Astra spoke of, interrupted. ¡°Lord Krouse, these 2 fighters from Nephis... They are quite strong¡­¡±


    Krouse nodded and folded his arms. ¡°One wields a flame T.Gear like you, while the other wields a wind T.Gear. A terrible combination. I''m sure they have something up their sleeves, but ultimate abilities are forbidden, so it should be simple¡±


    Anithi nodded and Astra pondered the situation. ¡°I''ll leave it to you both. And if, by some chance, you fight against each other... Well I wish both of you luck. Hehehe¡± Krouse then left them alone, and several minutes later, they were called up to the arena. The crowd was silent as the announcer spoke.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! This is a battle royale with the last one standing being the victor of this tournament! The same rules as the other matches apply, and the winner will receive the Celestial T.Gear Forest Spirit!¡± At the mention of such a reward, the crowd had gone crazy. Celestial T.Gears were incredibly rare, not to mention that they were a step above Divine, so the winner would be skipping a level to achieve victory. This would make the Divine T.Gear users incredibly jealous.


    No one knew why they weren''t allowed to take part, but rumors were that it was to show who had talent and who didn''t, as well as achieve glory and prestige. Astra and Anithi took their corners and gazed at the two individuals. One wore a crimson T.Gear that covered his face completely, leaving only a mask shaped like a flame. While the other had tornados like patterns as well as wind like carvings on his and a crazy look in his eyes, as if he wanted to destroy everything.


    ¡°These two are going to be troublesome¡­¡± Anithi spoke to himself as he looked at Astra. She looked back and nodded, as if knowing what he was thinking. The announcer''s voice echoed. ¡°With the combatants gathered, let the Final battle royale of the Planetary Tournament begin!!¡±


    At that moment, as if in sync, the flame T.Gear user on Nephis side shot flamethrower like stream and the wind user fired a miniature cyclone towards it. With both the flame and the cyclone fusing together they shot towards where Astra and Anithi had dashed to go together, only to be greeted by the flame tornado and split apart.


    ¡°Hahahaha, you little pests, we saw what you did last match¡­.¡± The wind user spoke. ¡°You will burn good¡­ And in your ashes, we will claim victory¡± The pyromaniac T.Gear user had spoken with his eyes glowing red through the helmet.


    ¡°Perceptive, these two...¡± Anithi called out, but Astra ignored him and fired a bolt of lightning towards the wind user. But her lightning was met with another tornado that managed to draw the lightning in, becoming a lightning tornado that smashed towards Astra.


    ¡°This thief¡­¡± She mumbled while the wind T.Gear user laughed out. ¡°My tornados have the ability to absorb elements with its strength and use them to strengthen itself¡± he spoke with pride.


    Anithi charged towards the other flame T.Gear user who began barraging him with firebolts, but they were deflected away by the twin embers. And as Anithi drew near and was about to release an attack, the flame T.Gear user received his own T.Gear weapon, the Flame Hammer ¡°Flame Road¡­¡± Smashing the Flame Hammer onto the ground, a flame wave shot towards Anithi, who glared fiercely. ¡°Inferno Edge¡± Doing a quick spin like a whirlwind, a large flame wave was sent to meet the flame road, and as both collided, madly, they devoured each other, cancelling them both out.


    Anithi and the flame T.Gear user continued to battle each other. The wind T.Gear user shot sharp blades of air towards Astra, who countered by shooting bolts of lightning, causing them to implode. ¡°Think you''re tough¡­¡± The T.Gear user formed a horn in his hand as he snickered. ¡°Gale Horn¡± As he gave it a blow, a large gust of wind formed around him, creating a strong cyclone that was felt hundreds of meters away, distracting Anithi for a moment. The Flame Hammer crashed down towards his head, but he slashed upwards just at the right time, managing to counter it.


    The force pressed him into the arena and onto his knee as the ground cracked while he struggled. ¡°Haha, you''re strong¡­. How about this¡­ Flame Jet!!¡± The back of the hammer fired up like a jet as it pressed down on Anithi even more, crushing him into the ground. With only a few seconds to spare. He roared.


    ¡°Ash Burn¡± The Twin Embers exploded upward with a black ash like smoke that was hot enough that even the T.Gear user¡¯s armor was being scorched as well as the force of the explosion enough to cause him to stumble back.


    This bought Anithi enough time to kick the man¡¯s stomach. But the T.Gear user wasn''t a rookie, and he blocked with the hilt of the hammer. ¡°Hahaha, you''re so weak. Is that all you got?¡± Anithi grinned. ¡°Ash Blades...¡± The cloud of ash formed together into dozens of axes and swords in midair that then stabbed towards the flame T.Gear user, who roared out in shock as well as pain as some had cut him.


    ¡°Tsk¡­. Idiot¡­ Fine then, Hurricane Push¡± The hurricane that formed shot towards Astra, who gasped, as she knew she had to stop it. With no room to maneuver through, she saw the wind T.Gear user rush towards Anithi, who was focused on his opponent.


    ¡°Anithi!!!¡± Astra roared out. But at that moment, the wind T.Gear user snickered ¡°Wind Blade¡± He shot a blade of wind towards Anithi, who tried to dodge, but was unable to completely. All that he felt was an intense pain, and blood seeping from a missing limb. As his right leg was cleanly cut off, he dropped to the ground, gripping his wound in agony.


    ¡°I...I''m not done ye-¡± As Anithi willed himself to try and stand, a large force smashed into his left side, as he was shot out of the arena like a golf ball, smashing into the wall and falling down, with broken bones as well as blood all over his body. He was unconscious.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    A figured quickly landed beside him and gripped him tightly before gazing madly at the two individuals. It was Pyr, his older brother, who was watching the entire fight. The two T.Gear users laughed. ¡°Hahahaha, this bastard, so easy, He almost got you good¡± The wind T.Gear user taunted the flame one, who spoke ¡°You prick¡­ We are in this togeth-¡± Before he finished, both him and the wind T.Gear user suddenly felt as if they were being crushed as they fell flat onto the ground, the entire arena began to shatter. The hurricane had been crushed by the power of an immense gravity.


    Astra¡¯s eyes were glowing purple, as her hands were raised, emitting a green aura, with her body also emitting an aura as she spoke. ¡°Ethereal Pulse...¡± She used the T.Gear ability from Ethe¡¯s side. This stunned the onlookers, who couldn''t believe what was happening.


    Yuril, who was grinning and sipping wine, spat it out ¡°I...Impossible¡­ She is a lightning type...that''s...gravity? Impossible, I have never seen a type that can control gravity before. What T.Gear does she have?¡± Yuril roared out, as if demanding.


    Aileen sweat a little, as this was a little surprise to him. But he wanted to rub it in Yuril¡¯s face as he saw both T.Gear users being crushed and forced down by god knows how much force. ¡°It seems your little clowns aren''t doing so well, Yuril. All they do is joke around, and before you know it, they are being stomped on like ants¡±


    Aileen snickered, before Krouse laughed, causing them both to turn around ¡°Truly a jewel. Who would have thought Lord Lyrim would be capable of creating T.Gears with 2 types in one¡­¡± Yuril and Aileen were confused at the scrap of information that Krouse spoke, but someone who created a T.Gear with 2 types had to be someone intelligent.


    Creating T.Gears on those worlds required the individual to focus their natural energy and will it to shape, unlike the humans who needed tools. But creating a T.Gear with two attributes combined is unheard of.


    ¡°Ha¡­ I won''t lose so easily¡­¡± Yuril mumbled to himself, before he used one of his own abilities to initiate a telepathic link with the two T.Gear users.


    ¡°--Use your ultimates! I don''t care about the rules!!--¡± He demanded. And as the two were pressed down, they grinned nervously as they spoke in unison. ¡°Ultimate World Wind¡­. Ultimate Shadow Flame¡± Their energies swelled up immensely, to the point where even Divine level T.Gear users would have to take them seriously.


    As the gravity pulse was broken by their energies, Astra looked at them, shocked. ¡°Those bastards¡­ Ultimates are forbidden!¡± Krouse stood up, but felt a menacing presence as a dark blade was slashed towards him. He barely was able to escape as he strafed to the side.


    ¡°Aileen¡­. This is between both Gods. Krouse shouldn''t even be involved¡­ Help me get rid of him here...¡± Aileen was sitting quietly for a moment, before he chuckled. ¡°Look...¡± He pointed towards Astra.


    A pure hurricane had formed, causing the clouds to twist and static to form, while the flame T.Gear user emitted transparent black flames that shot towards the hurricane, imbuing it until it twisted and appeared to be something that belonged in hell.


    A transparent shadow flame hurricane was shot towards Astra. The Celestial T.Gear users hadn''t received orders to interfere, and looked at each other before they decided to act. But they stopped as they were caught by surprise.


    The core of Astra¡¯s T.Gear pulsed with immense energy that rivaled that of a Celestial T.Gear and dwarfed that of the Sacred T.Gear users. She then raised her hand to the sky, forming a finger. The clouds over the shadow flame hurricane were sucked towards the point where Astra was pointing. The clouds turned a deep blue before they formed into a single cloud that left the clear blue sky, nearly blending in perfectly.


    ¡°Heaven Bolt¡­¡± Astra spoke, using the energy that she had gathered up for an emergency. The blue azure cloud turned a paper white before it vanished, leaving a white thunderbolt that pierced down, dispersing the Shadow Flame Hurricane as well as mercilessly hitting both T.Gear users as they screamed in agony before they were vaporized.


    The Heaven Bolt cleaved into the ground, causing it to split as a mini earthquake resounded across a part of the city, leaving the people who couldn''t get tickets to watch the fight curious to what was taking place and how intense it must have been.


    Astra grinned to herself as she panted heavily; exhausting every ounce of her energy she fell to her knees. As silence echoed across while the dust settled and the earthquake from the power settled leaving the Celestial T.Gear users wide eyed in surprise and astonishment at this girl¡¯s power.


    To them, not only was she unique to have 2 types, but the power to reach their own for a moment was unheard of. Yuril, who looked in shock, was trying to piece together what had happened. ¡°T...This... Impossible.¡± At that moment, the crowd erupted in cheer. It was so loud even the city inhabitants jumped a little and looked again, making them even more sour about not managing to get tickets.


    A heavy smashing sound echoed within the VIP room as a figure was sent flying and smashing into the ground. The black shadowy figure looked up, as he held his cheek, the half mask he wore cracking. It was the lord of Nephis, Yuril. This caused everyone to wonder what had happened.


    Krouse then vanished and reappeared at the arena as he cracked his fists, wearing his T.Gear Memory Mirage ¡°You bastard¡­ That''s for attacking me earlier.¡± As Yuril glared at Krouse, a black aura engulfed him, revealing his own T.Gear, Death¡¯s Door. But as they were both about to go at it, Aileen came in between them. ¡°Enough. Both of you¡­ She is the winner, and Avil wins¡±


    Managing to suck up the defeat, Yuril¡¯s face twisted. ¡°This¡­.cheater¡­¡± Krouse appeared next to Astra, as if to defend her. ¡°Don''t even think about...¡± A powerful surge of energy rippled across space, as a wormhole being ripped open had caused all 3 Gods to look up in surprise.


    The energy was immense enough for even the Celestial T.Gear users to feel it faintly. ¡°What''s going on? Don''t tell me there are more of them¡± Yuril spoke, enough for the 3 of them to hear.


    ¡°Indeed. It seems we have more guests¡­¡± Aileen was sweating. Krouse, on the other hand, was making sure Astra was ok. With the orb Lyrim had given him, he had little worry, with only curiosity engulfing him.


    3 figures cloaked in glowing gold robes appeared from the wormhole before the one in the middle looked around. Raising his hand, the 3 of them turned to ash, before a few seconds later, they reappeared at the arena where the 3 Demigods were.


    Krouse spoke out to the Celestial T.Gear users. ¡°Get everyone out of this coliseum!¡± He roared out, causing the people to think something was happening. In fear and terror, they fled, making the Celestial T.Gear users¡¯ job that much harder.


    The robed man in the middle spoke to Aileen, ignoring Krouse. ¡°Ait eyit hyrt iem?¡± Aileen was confused, not understanding the language used. The individual on the left stepped over to Aileen before a stream flowed from his head and into the heads of the 3 others.


    ¡°Can you understand me now?¡± The robed man spoke in a solemn and firm yet lord like voice. Aileen nodded. He knew that this person was incredibly powerful, and no less than a God. ¡°Good. I said 2 early stage Gods should be in this system. Have you seen them?¡±


    The 3 Demigods, upon hearing those words, were flooded with curiosity, as well as other confusing emotions. Who were these 3? How did they get here? How do they know the 2 Gods Ariel and Angela?


    Aileen, who was filled with fear, replied. ¡°Y...You mean lady Ariel?¡± The 3 looked at each other before the man in the middle nodded. ¡°Indeed, Ariel is her name. Where is she?¡± A feminine voice resounded from his right side. ¡°Your highness, it would be easier if we just searched his memory¡±


    The man in the middle spoke ¡°No need. We must respect their privacy. Knowing the language is enough. We must not tamper with these lower beings; our presence is enough to cause unbalance¡­¡±


    Yuril chuckled softly, knowing these 3 were all powerful he approached them and kneeled. ¡°M...My lords indeed¡­ I know where those Gods are¡­¡± Aileen glared. ¡°Y...Yuril, you would betray your own-¡± Before he could speak, the individual on the left raised his hand and flicked it towards Aileen, blowing him away and making him crashed into the wall.


    ¡°Go on.¡± The one, who had knocked Aileen, a Demigod, with ease, spoke in a deep and strong voice, which made Krouse and Yuril turn pale with fear. Astra, who was dazed, was slowly recovering while watching them silently.


    ¡°My Lords-¡± Before Yuril spoke another word; his entire body erupted in red flame, as he screamed in agony. The 3 robed individuals took a step back, before he begged to be helped for a few seconds before he turned to ash. A voice followed.


    ¡°Ah damn¡­ I didn''t think he would betray me¡­ No matter, he can be replaced...¡± A figure wearing a red and black dress casually floated down onto the arena ground. ¡°Your highness, I apologize for the inconvenience and the issues...¡° Angela kneeled down with a hand across her chest.


    The middle figure gazed at Angela and frowned, as his face was hidden ¡°You have caused quite a commotion. Both you and Ariel¡± As he spoke Ariel¡¯s name, he looked up to see a lady in a white dress that was glowing faintly tending to Aileen. Ariel, who was nervous, looked at the man in the middle before she vanished with god like speed, kneeling beside Angela.


    ¡°Your highness¡­ Please forgive me for failing¡­¡± The female individual on the right raised her right hand before it became a blur, two faint sounds echoed and Ariel and Angela were left with slap marks.


    ¡°Fools¡­. Leaving your grandfather, King, and Elder Sister, to worry¡­ Not only that, you broke the seals containing Chaos in your argument, leaving the 4 empires to attempt to reseal him¡­¡±


    Ariel and Angela frowned a little before gazing up as they replied ¡°Forgive us Elder Sister¡­ Elder Brother¡­¡± With the group of Gods speaking, Krouse¡¯s legs were trembling with fear. One God was someone immeasurable. 5 of them were impossible in his eyes.


    ¡°A...Astra let¡¯s get out of here¡­¡± Krouse whispered. He valued Astra greatly. Invoking Lyrim¡¯s wrath, whether these Gods or he did it, meant doom. As Krouse slowly tried to move away, Angela turned and pointed at him, wanting to try and get herself off the hook.


    ¡°Grandfather¡­ These 3 planets hold life, which is rare. By removing him, we can hold these planets under the name of our empire¡­¡± The robed individual in the middle lowered his hood, revealing a blank expression with an old looking face and a fairly long beard.


    ¡°Hmmm¡± He raised his finger, causing both Astra and Krouse to pull back towards them into the center as Krouse roared in agony as well as Astra, who screamed and struggled in pain, as it was like their bones were being tugged on.


    ¡°You are the lord of this planet?¡± The man who was addressed as King spoke. ¡°Y...Yes my Lord¡­ P...Please...spare me...I will...give up this planet with no quarrel¡­¡± The king nodded and let Krouse go, not wanting to spill innocent blood.


    ¡°Grandfather, I thought we are to not interfere with these low beings?¡± The man looked at the robed female. ¡°Correct. But the possibilities of 3 planets with life are limitless. 1 planet with life is very rare, but 3? Tell me, granddaughter, if you have seen such a thing. Under our guidance, these people will be better off¡±


    The robed female sighed softly and nodded. ¡°As you wish, my King¡± The King gazed at Astra and blinked, raising a brow. ¡°I...Impossible¡­ Why is it there are 2 types of energies in her T.Gear? This is unheard of¡­¡± The 4 other Gods immediately experienced shock as they gazed at Astra and scanned her, only to see their King was right. ¡°Indeed a unique gift¡­ Girl relinquish your right to the T.Gear and I will spare you¡­¡± The King spoke, as if instructing her. Astra glared at him.


    ¡°I...I refuse. My brother...g...gave this to me¡­.¡± The man tilted his head. ¡°Your brother is quite lucky to have come across such a thing. Gifting it to you was indeed kind, but such a unique T.Gear would one day cause many universal wars. If you don''t relinquish it, I will kill you¡­.¡±


    The King spoke with a merciless tone, as if he was accustomed to this. As Astra was about to reply, a sharp glass shattering sound could be heard, as well as Krouse smirking by himself.


    The 5 Gods looked at him curiously, seeing that he broke something.


    ¡°M...My Lords...that girl...is someone very important to another¡­.¡± Krouse uttered before he was also flicked away by the same individual who had done so to Aileen. Krouse smacked against the wall of the coliseum as he spat out a mouthful of blood before falling limp onto the ground.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Bug...¡± The man spoke without a care. The moment the glass orb shattered, within the temple Lyrim had built for him, dust and sand had gathered over the years inside of it. Deep within the large towering doors, in the darkness where there once were braziers alight that have longed died out, a pair of eyes slowly opened before a faint pulse was emitted, engulfing the entire planet in an instant


    The 5 Gods hadn''t even noticed that this was a Divine Sense. The figure, whose eyes were glowing, caught glimpse of the 5 Gods as well as a familiar energy of a weak energy source being held up by a powerful energy.


    ¡°Astra¡­.¡± In an instant, a faint light engulfed the figure before he vanished, using a teleportation technique that was once considered impossible. The figure appeared at the arena wearing the same clothing that was now tattered.


    The figure gazed at the 5 Gods who hadn''t noticed him. He gazed at Aileen¡¯s energy, then at Krouse, seeing he was knocked out, and then at the 5 Gods again. Seeing them hold up a girl that had matured over the years, the T.Gear energy signature was the same as the time he left her, who was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Astra¡­¡± He called out, before the King blinked and looked towards the individual wearing tattered clothes. ¡°A person who didn''t escape, perhaps another Demigod but how come I can''t feel his energy? Regardless, forgive me, girl.¡±


    The King spoke as he turned his attention back to Astra, who was having her body slowly crushed in a way that the T.Gear was being avoided. Her scream echoed with agony. ¡°AH!! B...Brother!!¡­.¡±


    She called out with hope and intensity. The figure wearing tattered clothes, whose face was dark, had his eyes turn a crimson red with fury and anger and his body teemed with an energy that Gods could never understand.


    -------------------

 Chapter 28 Primordial.

    !!!!! Pr Credits To Draconis & Tembulon who not only both pred it but improved this ch''s quality greatly please rep them ^^!!!


    so the ch is done i wanted to let my SR readers know its going to be a little late because i have plans for set for when i submit it and im waiting for something aswell as it being pred. i want you guys to know when i write a ch im either in the mood or im not i wont force myself to write whether it has been 5 days or 20 days since a release if im not in the mood then the story will seem bland.


    some of you or most of you have been waiting for this ch. i wont say more other then enjoy the added info ^^ also im not sure how some of you may like this ch its a bit of experimentation but there is purpose for the way im having things set.


    P.S i know how you guys feel about cliffhangers when i read coiling dragon especially the recent chs i feel like clawing my eyes out from eagerness XD just know that there is always someone out there who does cliffhangers worse.


    oh yes regarding cliffhangers. if you are rating me down because of that that then just be aware this is what a lot of authors do its in mangas and anime i also consider it really wierd to rate down because of that its not a warning or anything but i just wanted to let you guys know I purposely write in that style to keep people eager and keep interest up i try not to over do it but when it comes to things like last ch i felt it was best to build that hype.


    q_q i lost 3 points on  the rating i think i did something bad? i need to work to earn those points back, anyway Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Share


    --------------


    King Amarnath, a man who led a worldly empire to greatness and achieved Godhood 3 million years ago. He led his people and developed their strength and intelligence to the point where his planet held many Demigods and only the leaders of the clans and empire reached Godhood.


    He traversed the universe using teleportation technology his people had developed using the power of a God to create a rift allowing travel into sectors, similar to Lazarus technology. Although these people were not as intelligent as humanity, their age made up for the gap. As well as their natural longevity to live for hundreds of years without a T.Gear


    King Amarnath, despite having teleportation at his disposal, had encountered some planets that equaled his own empire in strength. Some planets where beast like, with several Gods on it that split the planet into territorial sections.


    Amarnath discovered a pattern. In the path of habitability, the closer one was to the center of the universe, the more habitable galaxies become. He found the world littered with powerful Gods and found new found glory and opportunities. He had established an alliance and a large empire with many galaxies that were habitable.


    He had raised a family that he loved. 2 sons and 1 daughter. His eldest son had gone on to have 3 daughters. Ariel, Angela and the robed female, as well as 1 son, who took pride in his roots and felt himself on top of all.


    Amarnath, despite loving his life and empire greatly, wanted what every God dreamed of. To surpass limits. But despite this, not one God had managed to discover a proper way in transcending themselves. Some have tried, only to perish with their planets in vain.


    Others thought fusing with a star would be the solution, only to be devoured by it and cause it to go supernova, taking many other planets with them. The Gods were all stressed and annoyed at their ignorance, unable to surpass the limit.


    It was then that ideas started to form in Amaranth''s head. Using his technology, as well as the assistance of other Gods, he was able to create an entity that surpassed a God. Joy and happiness spread across all Gods, who thought this entity would help them understand their limits. They titled this new level to be a Primordial, a being of raw power attuned to the universe.


    These Gods, as well as Amarnath, were gravely mistaken. Using the remains of Gods that had perished, and fusing the little energies they held, had taken hundreds of thousands of years. After all, Gods that had tried to surpass their limits only to kill themselves were plentiful.


    These minor energies of all the different Gods had a piece of their soul, and with thousands of bits and pieces cramped into one body, they strive for control. And this caused the being to go crazy with madness.


    This creature rampaged across galaxies, tearing them apart with ease and killing hundreds of Gods with but a thought. Raw, unmatched power, required the strength of every known God in the 4 empires to come and seal this creature called Chaos, a Primordial being of madness and destruction.


    Amarnath, who could be considered a near peak stage God, one of the strongest, had all but given up on achieving that strength. He had nearly brought about the end of existence by creating an artificial Primordial, and had it not been for the agreement between the empires, everyone would have perished.


    A man who spent a million years of travelling via teleportation only to discover a 40 to 60 thousand habitable planets each ruled by God, each under an empire, a man whose granddaughters, after they had snuck in using their authority to see Chaos and try to claim prestige over finding a breakthrough to being a Primordial, only for them to mess with the seal and shatter it. A man who rushed with great urgency and had barely managed to repair the seal before it had completely vanished, unleashing destruction upon all.


    A man, who never in his wildest dreams would have thought that in the farthest reaches of the universe, where habitation is impossible, would he find 3 habitable planets beside each other. A man, who with great happiness, found his cherished granddaughters and eagerly awaited to tell his grieving son of the news.


    A man who discovered a unique 2 type T.Gear that he had figured to be incredibly unique, and may be a key in achieving his dreams. And he had decided to take it by force. A man who underestimated this girl, thinking this would be a simple walk in the park for a King of a galactic empire of Gods.


    A man who was now about to watch how a being of great natural power, a being that surpasses an artificial Primordial such as the one he had created, a being that understands the basics of rebirth and the wheel of souls. A true Primordial being.


    ¡°Astra¡­¡± The tattered figure vanished before instantly appearing in front of the King, who looked in shock and horror. ¡°How dare y-¡± The sister¡¯s elder brother acted with urgency to protect his grandfather, but was the catalyst of all these individuals being pressed into the ground as gravity increased to the point where the floor that was made from carbon, an ability of a T.Gear user was under enough force and pressure that it was forming into diamonds.


    ¡°Urgh!¡± Angela groaned out. Ariel had lost consciousness and their elder sister was struggling to breath. The elder brother had his face planted into the ground, while the King was spitting out blood.


    The tattered figure caught Astra, who was unconscious, who had been having her bones slowly crushed, into his arms. ¡°You grew so much¡­¡± The figure¡¯s face was revealed. A young, mature looking individual, who was sharper since the time he entered to train. Lyrim Hytio, the first individual to reach the Primordial stage.


    ¡°S...Such power¡­ How could something like-¡± Amarnath felt the gravity ease, as Lyrim paid them no attention, but he suddenly felt the gravity crush him again, as Lyrim turned to him. ¡°Shut your mouth¡­ And stay there till I return¡±


    He was seething with rage. Lyrim had learned to control it; he had discovered that, although they were 3 God level beings in one, it wasn''t a simple case of a power boost. With Ethe, Qil and Lyrim putting their understandings and practice together, they understood a larger picture, as their pace could not be achieved by simple geniuses.


    Just like how a key can control a car, a force of energy and power can control the universe. With the 3 of them, they formed a key that unlocked the power of the universe, allowing them to proceed into new boundaries never explored before.


    Lyrim softly laid Astra down as an orange aura engulfed her body, healing her quickly. Lyrim then turned to Krouse, who gave a soft laugh. ¡°F...Forgive me...L...Lord Lyrim. I didn''t-¡± Lyrim smiled. ¡°You did well. Any sooner and Astra would have died. I owe you.¡± The same orange aura engulfed Krouse and it began to slowly heal him.


    Lyrim then stood up and turned to gaze at the 5 Gods being crushed by gravity. ¡°Now then¡­¡± With a thought, they were telepathically pulled towards him and floating in mid air with their limbs spread out.


    ¡°Why did you try to kill my sister?¡± Lyrim gazed, as if looking for a reason to kill someone who slips up. The 5 Gods were terrified, having encountered a mysterious individual who forced the 5 of them to their state so easily without batting an eye. Amarnath gave a soft chuckled, as his face was bruised and bloodied.


    ¡°W...Who would of thought...at the furthest reaches of the universe, where life is not thought to exist, a Primordial would be lurking¡­.¡± Those words made the 4 Gods shiver with fear and terror, but they dared not utter a sound.


    ¡°I asked¡­ Why did you try to kill my sister...?¡± Lyrim began to use the same force to tug on Amaranth''s bone, which made him groan in agony, but laugh. ¡°I...I apologize¡­ I had not known that her brother was a force to be reckoned with¡­. In my arrogance and greed, I have¡­.never encountered a T.Gear with 2 types of elements. One being pure lightning, which is incredibly rare..., the other being gravity, which has never been seen before in a living creature¡­.¡±


    Lyrim frowned as he eyed the 5 up and down. ¡°Give me a reason why I shouldn''t crush you all on the spot.¡± Amarnath glanced at Lyrim and grinned. ¡°B...Because, my Lord...  You would have the entire universe to deal with.¡±


    Lyrim gazed carefully at him before he spoke. ¡°Tell me. What are the warriors of the entire universe like compared to you in strength?¡± Amarnath blinked. Although in agony, he dared not answer him. ¡°My...L...Lord, I am considered one of the strongest¡­.¡±


    Two voices resounded around in laughter. Even Lyrim smiled. ¡°Haha hahaha, a weak bastard like this a top tier expert?¡± Qil¡¯s voice resounded. ¡°This is too much¡­. I feel sorry for the old guy¡± Ethe¡¯s voice replied.


    The voices made the Gods look around in confusion. Seeing no one there, Lyrim caught their attention with his words. ¡°If you''re a top tier expert, even if there were a billion of you, I would gladly kill every single one of you¡­ Do you understand how confident I am now that your threat means shit to me?¡±


    Amarnath swallowed blood mixed with saliva, as he knew Lyrim¡¯s power was not as simple as that. ¡°I...Indeed¡­ In that case, my Lord¡­..please spare my grandchildren¡­. They have done nothing wrong to your sister; it is only me in the wrong¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, the 4 Gods spoke as they declined. ¡°Grandfather, no!¡± Ariel, who had woken up a minute ago, spoke, while Angela held back tears of anger, glaring at Lyrim.


    The elder sister, who gave a fierce glare towards Lyrim, as if she wouldn''t back down and would follow her grandfather''s fate. Her face dwarfed her younger sister¡¯s in beauty. Compared to her, they were like children. She had a mature, strong look like that of a warrior princess.


    Her brother was the male equivalent, but more assertive, as he managed to spit towards Lyrim, before the glob of saliva was crushed onto the ground, not even reaching him. ¡°What makes you think I won''t kill you 5 then find where you come from and then wipe your planet out¡­.¡±


    Lyrim¡¯s fierce threat, as well as tone, was one Amarnath took seriously. ¡°Lord...Lyrim, I beg you¡­. Please...d...do not do this¡­. Spare my children and people¡­¡± Lyrim frowned. Although he was mad, how could he be angry at someone who cared deeply for his family? Amaranth''s grandchildren¡¯s dedication to their grandfather made Lyrim himself jealous. If he was to kill them, it would be more so out of newfound jealousy.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I am not a murderer or a coward, picking on the weak like you 5 do. I only wish to live my life, achieving my small goals¡­¡± Lyrim sighed softly and turned his back to them as he released the gravity pressuring them.


    The 5 fell onto their knees as they panted and wheezed, still in pain, but thanking the heavens they were alive. Lyrim looked to see that Astra and Krouse had all but been healed, and were looking at him quietly. Krouse although, was kneeling, terrified and astonished.


    ¡°Big brother¡­ I''m sorry we had to meet again like this¡­¡± Astra wiped a tear away, her inner child coming out, unable to hide it from Lyrim. As she had acted tough for years, she could be herself.


    Lyrim embraced her in a hug as he shut his eyes. ¡°It''s fine. The important thing is that you''re safe. You have grown so much, and you can speak full sentences now¡°Astra nodded as tears silently fell from her eyes as she clung onto Lyrim, who hadn''t even used a T.Gear to bind the Gods. His power was immeasurable.


    ¡°I...won the Planetary Tournament¡­ Does this count as having made a name for myself?¡± Astra mumbled and Lyrim thought. ¡°I will let it slide this time, but I guess since you have gotten so strong, I need to give you bigger goals. Heh¡± This made Astra look up and frown in a jokeful way.


    Lyrim grinned then turned to Krouse, who as silently kneeling. Krouse, seeing Lyrim focus on him, spoke. ¡°L...Lord Lyrim, to think you''re power...surpasses that of a God''s¡­. I am speechless¡­ Please spare me for underestimating you¡­¡± Krouse was shivering with excitement and fear.


    ¡°Don''t kneel. I''m no King, nor do I plan to be.¡± Slowly, the Celestial level T.Gear users returned to see what happened, since things had calmed down. Only to see a shocking scene that was begging to be explained.


    ¡°Astra¡­¡± Lizna managed to shove her way through and rush towards Astra, only to stop a few meters away and gaze at the individual she was clinging onto. ¡°It''s...you¡­. Uhh¡­¡± Lizna was speechless. Lyrim¡¯s very presence and the atmosphere made her feel like she was the same dumb girl who acted intelligent, only to be proven wrong.


    Astra had spent many years training in hopes of getting to Lyrim, and deep inside, Lizna was also eager to see him. She hadn''t admitted it, but she had fallen in love with Lyrim. As much as she denied it over the years, forcing her to downplay it, something like that was quite hard.


    ¡°What a hassle. I didn''t want to get involved with things, but I ended up involved anyway¡± Lyrim was a little depressed, having managed to suppress and toss his anger aside, showing that he has learned to control his anger.


    ¡°-You did well. I really thought you were gonna toast those Gods, hah-¡± Ethe replied. Qil snickered inwardly ¡°-I¡¯m more surprised you let them off without killing at least 1-¡± Lyrim stood up. His presence was so intense, that when he stood, it seemed as if everything had frozen.


    ¡°-I won''t say I won''t kill the weak. There may be a time where my hand can''t be stopped, not even by my conscience. Despite these years of training, the biggest improvement is not a boost in controlling our power, but my attitude towards things.


    Otherwise, having power while being careless is dangerous to me and others. We have yet to control this power completely, so we will keep trying. That being said, I just remembered something-¡±


    With everyone nervously waiting, Lyrim he turned to the 5 kneeling Gods that showed nervous glares. ¡°You. What''s your name?¡± Amarnath blinked and bowed while smiling. ¡°Amarnath, my Lord, at your service. ¡°


    Lyrim replied ¡°Indeed you are, Amarnath.¡± Lyrim walked over to him, and just as they obtained information from Aileen, Lyrim emitted a faint pulse towards Amarnath, to which a stream of energy from his mind entered Lyrim¡¯s.¡±


    Ethe gave a soft laugh ¡°-I''m surprised you didn''t kill him, since that was the first time you used the mind extraction technique-¡± Lyrim didn''t reply as he went over information that he extracted from King Amarnath.


    What he wanted to know was what his empire was, if it would be trouble in the future, how he got here, and why he came here. Qil also scoured the new information. ¡°-Ahh, so they call us Primordials?-¡± He curiously asked. Ethe replied, also going over the information. ¡°-I feel more accomplished knowing that before I joined up, I could be considered one of the strongest Gods. Hahaha, stupid scaly mule, think I''m bad now?-¡±


    Qil growled causing the dimension to shake slightly ¡°-In my eyes, you will always be a damn lizard-¡± Lyrim, who was going over everything, frowned. ¡°Useless, there''s nothing on it.¡± He mumbled to himself. ¡°-What are you looking for?-¡± Ethe spoke curiously.


    ¡°-Archia. I thought I would find something on it, but there''s nothing. Just my luck-¡± Lyrim frowned to himself, then gazed at Amarnath then turned away, ignoring him ¡°You may go¡± He spoke uncaringly before walking off.


    Amarnath didn''t hesitate before he activated the warp device, a rip in space appearing before the 5 of them. Ariel glanced over at the wounded Aileen, who looked back, then vanished and appeared beside him before helping him to the 5 of them. She had taken a liking to him.


    The 6 of them soon vanished through the rip that then sealed. Lyrim gazed at Krouse, knowing that Yuril was dead and now Aileen was gone. ¡°Krouse, you now have 2 more planets to look after¡°Krouse smiled widely and bowed again ¡°Thank you, my Lord!¡± Krouse had been rewarded generously, and could be said to have benefited the most. He would truly hold a banquet.


    ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡± Astra followed behind him after removing her T.Gear. Lyrim passed by the Celestials, who didn''t dare get in his way. After seeing Lord Krouse kneel to him, they figured he was someone of great power.


    Lyrim wasn''t sure how he would answer Astra. He had discovered that the hub of life grew stronger the closer it was to the center of the universe, a mysterious phenomenon. Even Ethe expressed surprise over.


    ¡°-Let''s assume that Archia is on the outskirts of the universe. At least we have a boundary to search, based on my years of travel-¡± Ethe and Qil also agreed. Lyrim had some control over his strength, and didn''t want to stay, wasting time on Archia. Every moment he spent here was a moment his father could no longer be around.


    Astra followed Lyrim as he navigated through a different exit to avoid the large crowd that was gathered outside, wondering what was going on. Lizna also followed, as well as Cayden, who was cautiously watching from the sidelines, not uttering a word.


    ¡°Astra, I''m not sure how to tell you this¡­¡± Astra blinked and rushed over and stood in front of him, annoyed at him. ¡°What do you mean¡­? Brother, tell me what''s going on. Where are you going?¡±


    Lyrim frowned and rubbed the back of his head. ¡°I''m leaving this system. I''m going to find my home¡­¡± Astra knew the difference of Beast and God level, which means she also knew that Lyrim had stopped 5 Gods with ease, and had an understanding of how powerful Lyrim was.


    ¡°You...promised you would help me find my father¡­ You haven''t even spent time with me¡­¡± Lyrim had already thought ahead. His divine sense had reached a remarkable level, and still hadn''t been fully mastered.


    ¡°Astra¡­ Your father¡­ I can''t sense him¡­¡± Astra blinked and smiled in a sort of sad way. ¡°Of course¡­. You can''t sense everything¡­ It''s...it''s¡­.¡± As she spoke, Lyrim looked at her, apologetic. She was lying to herself. She knew how strong Lyrim was.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± She spoke curiously, as her heart hasn¡¯t given up. ¡°Everything on this planet I can feel. Every small creature that breathes¡­ I can feel their energy. It''s unique, different, and it twists and turns. But when I first scanned the planet, I had a view of it all. People of the same blood share a pattern of energy. Your pattern, I can only feel from you.¡±


    Astra clenched her fists. ¡°Brother, stop talking like that¡­. Are you saying you sensed through billions and c...couldn''t find my father¡­?¡± Astra glared at Lyrim. ¡°It''s¡­.complicated to explain without you being able to do it, but yes, Astra¡­ On this planet, I can''t find your father¡­¡±


    ¡°Lyrim¡­.¡± Speaking his name instead of calling him brother. Anger and sadness swelled in her heart. ¡°Why¡­. Why are you giving up on me like this¡­? You promised you would help me¡­. You won''t even¡­.spend time with me¡­¡±


    Frowning in Lyrim¡¯s heart, it wasn''t a case of rushing things, as he trained and grew accustomed to his power, the urge to see his own home and find his father grew to an immense urgency, where wasting time wasn''t something he could afford. He had expected to train for another 10 years, unsure of his capabilities, but having been alerted and testing his strength against 5 Gods, he was sure it was enough.


    ¡°Sister, I''m sorry¡­ I''ll help you search¡­¡± Astra glared at Lyrim with tears running down her face. ¡°Lyrim...you gave up, and now you''re rushing to make things right¡­.. I waited years for you. For someone like me, a year is a long time¡­. And I''m not your sister¡­ I''m some orphan you picked up from the street¡­ Go find your home¡­ I''m going to look for my dad myself¡­.¡±


    Although Astra¡¯s actions could be considered childish, she refused to believe her father might have died. The hope and promise that Lyrim would help her find him made her believe he was alive, and now he crushed it and was now humoring her. She wasn''t dumb enough as to go along with it. She rushed off.


    Cayden walked passed Lyrim, glaring at him. ¡°Bastard¡­¡± He mumbled under his breath. Lyrim only looked confused at him before he met eyes with Lizna before a ¡®Smack!¡¯ sound echoed. Lizna had slapped Lyrim on the right cheek.


    ¡°I was also eagerly looking forward to seeing you¡­ I fell in love with you¡­ But seeing you be so heartless and thoughtless to her needs¡­.how could I be so delusional¡­ Thank you, Lyrim, for helping me get over you¡­¡± Lizna walked away sadly.


    ¡°-This wench¡­-¡± Qil muttered quietly. Ethe frowned ¡°-Hey boy, you ok?-¡± Lyrim touched his cheek, then touched his chest as he smiled, feeling a pain in his heart. ¡°You feel that¡­ It feels good¡­ I couldn''t feel her slap hurt me¡­.but I feel pain in my heart¡­.¡± A tear rolled down Lyrim¡¯s left eye. ¡°Dad...forgive me¡­. You need to wait a little longer¡­¡± Lyrim mumbled to himself before using his teleportation ability to appear between the three planets.


    ¡°A quick scan and I gave up. How idiotic could I be¡­? Was I that eager?¡± Ethe replied ¡°-It can''t be helped. You said it yourself; we haven''t mastered the Divine Sense, let alone this new sense. We¡¯ll call it Primordial Sense from now on. That fellow seemed to know a bit-¡± Qil remarked in return ¡°-How come you get to name the abilities, damned lizard-¡± Ethe laughed ¡°-Because mules don''t think, they only carry things. And I was here before you, hahaha-¡±


    Lyrim grumbled as he spoke in space, a feature to how strong he had become, as his voice clearly resounded. ¡°Be quiet you two, I need to focus¡­.¡±


    Astra, Lizna and Cayden had checked into a hotel room since the coliseum was closed off. Astra sat on the veranda, sadly gazing out. Lizna brought over a small cup of herbal tea for her. ¡°Astra¡­ Getting upset like this¡­.it won''t do you good.¡±


    ¡°Lizna¡­ Did I overreact¡­? I''m not even sure anymore¡­ The way he just gave up, then offered again after I was upset¡­ It made me angry¡­. So angry¡± Astra grumbled. Lizna walked over, handing her the cup then rubbing her back. ¡°Maybe because you were expecting him to act differently¡­. It let you down that he wanted to leave so suddenly?¡±


    Her response was quite a good answer, and Astra seemed to agree. ¡°I have no real family¡­. Only those who are close to me. I hardly knew Lyrim for a year, yet¡­that was enough. But my bond with you is closer, sis. Is that bad?¡±


    Lizna frowned and walked behind her as she softly hugged her. ¡°Nonsense. Feel the way you want, we all struggle with our emotions. I won''t tell you to forgive him or not, it''s up to you. After all, he left to be by himself for several years. Even I''m not sure anymore¡±


    ---------------

 Chapter 29 My Arrogance

    !!!!! Pr Credits To Draconis & Tembulon who not only both pred it but improved this ch''s quality greatly please rep them ^^!!!


    here is your dose of ES hopefully this sates some appetites. bah who am i kidding XD this chapter may bring a few cliche issues but i have answers for some of them so any questions just comment away


    P,s i forgot something but im sure it was nothing


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/enjoy ch 29


    -----------------


    Astra nodded. ¡°You''re right, Sis¡­. He did leave for several years and didn''t even come back. He didn''t even give me a proper reason, and I was left alone to try and chase after him¡­¡± Astra clenched her fist.


    ¡°Why did Brother save me? Was it to for self-satisfaction or something¡± Lizna blinked, wondering if she had done the right thing by telling Astra the truth. She herself wasn''t sure about Lyrim anymore.


    Cayden peaked around the corner. ¡°Uh¡­ That guy was Lyrim, right?¡± The two girls turned, almost forgetting Cayden was here. Astra blinked and walked over as she laughed and leaned down, hugging him tightly. ¡°Yes, it was. And unlike him, I won''t abandon you, as dumb as you are sometimes¡­.¡± Cayden struggled a bit before he gasped. ¡°Argh...o.ok ok¡­¡±


    Lizna looked at the city and spoke ¡°I wonder how things will be from now on. I guess we¡¯ll stay a bit longer¡± Astra stood up, letting Cayden go ¡°its fine. Let¡¯s head back to my real home. I grew up with your people, and you are my real family¡± Astra had not understood Lyrim¡¯s true intentions as well as his own suffering.


    Floating in space, still between the planets, Lyrim emitted several pulses as he spent a whole day scanning all 3 planets. His eyes shot open as he felt a faint energy that was familiar. ¡°I...I don''t believe it... No way...¡±


    He vanished, teleporting across the cosmic energy he had access to before reforming in the atmosphere of Nephis, closer to the faint energy source that was now clearer. ¡°No wonder I didn''t find it at first, it was close to the core of the planet. The energy must have shielded it¡±


    ¡°We still have a lot to work on. These past years were far from enough, but at least we progressed. ¡°His voice was clear, speaking soundly. ¡°Indeed. But what is he doing? ¡°After replying, Lyrim¡¯s eyesight pierced through the planet, before he fixed onto a camp of individuals that were chained and shackled, working to the bone as they chiseled away at the earth.


    ¡°I don''t believe this, Slaves?¡± Lyrim was truly in disbelief. Teleporting down, he arrived on the ground in the open, not even caring if they saw him or not. Everyone around froze, as Lyrim appeared seemingly out of thin air.


    Everyone thought he was an expert and dared not look at him funny. Even the slave owners began to cautiously approach him with no ill intention. Lyrim looked around, seeing the pitiful state these people were in. ¡°A lot of these people are from Avil, some feel like they belong in Tyra and others from here on Nephis. Why work these people to the bone when T.Gears are more than capable of doing such menial tasks?¡±


    A large bald man wearing a T.Gear approached Lyrim and spoke with a smile ¡°Greetings mighty expert¡­ How can I serve you today? Looking to purchase some ore? Perhaps a female slave? Hehe¡­¡±


    The top half of the man¡¯s body had been turned to ash as Lyrim glanced disgustingly at him, using his energy to burn his top half off. ¡°-This is what I meant by ¡®Sometimes I won''t be able to control myself¡¯. There is always scum like this who deserve to die¡­-¡±


    With the slave trader dead in an instant, the people mining glanced over, wondering what was going on, why the slave trader was killed, and if there was a chance at hope. The other slave traders roared as they shot towards Lyrim with anger at their comrade dying.


    ¡°Good, you can all follow this filth¡­¡±  The area around the slave traders had its gravity intensified and they were mashed into the ground, made into a bloody pulp in an instant, leaving the miner slaves gazing in horror and fear. But that was soon removed as their shackles and bindings broke into shards.


    ¡°You''re all free. Do as you please¡­.¡± Lyrim ignored the cheers and thankful praises he received from the miner slaves, who rushed away and headed towards the tunnel that led up onto the surface. He was after one energy source that was deep within.


    Continuing down the tunnel, he met the occasional slave trader that was dispatched with ease, and soon the cries of misery and pity were replaced with cries of happiness and cheers of joy. This attracted the attention of other slave traders.


    A man who was fairly built and missing his left arm was smashing away at the rock, his face covered in soot and scars all over. A boy to his side was weakly hammering away at the same rock as he panted heavily. He spoke ¡°C...Can''t¡­ Tired...¡± He fell on his knees and sighed. The man beside him spoke while continuing to hammer ¡°Get up. Don''t give up¡­.¡±


    A fierce whip came and struck the back of the boy, who let out a scream of agony. ¡°Little bastard punk¡­ Get back to work!¡± The chubby slave trader said as he munched on a leg of meat.


    ¡°Please...give me water...¡± The boy spoke in agony. The slave trader¡¯s face twisted. ¡°I''ll give you this!¡± The whip came down, but instead, hit the back of the man with one arm, causing him to wince in pain.


    ¡°P...Please don''t mind him¡­ He will get up after a minute¡­ Please hit me instead¡­¡± The slave trader laughed. ¡°Get out of the way. Or do you want to lose your other arm this time?¡±


    The man fiercely glared at the slave trader, making him step back a little. ¡°Y...You... How dare you look at me like that?¡± As the whip came down, the space around the slave trader froze, before his bones were crushed and shattered, and a second later he was a pile of mashed flesh after screaming pain and agony. The boy and the man covered their faces in shock and horror, before the mine was eerily quiet. The sound of footsteps echoed before a soft voice called out. ¡°Ah, I found you. I''m such an idiot to think it was so simple. She will truly be happy¡±


    The man gazed at Lyrim, who was standing there in tattered clothing and didn''t seem to be any better dressed than themselves. ¡°Sir...who are you?¡± Lyrim smiled. ¡°Don''t worry about who I am. I''m more curious about you. Do you have any children?¡±


    The man raised a brow, wondering if this stranger was a savior or someone who was crazy. He dared not gamble. ¡°I...I do¡­ She should be 16. If...she is still alive¡­¡± The man remembered his daughter, and it brought good memories of her.


    ¡°I think of her every day. When my wife was killed, she was all I had. I took work, thinking I would get something good, only to be captured and sent here for years on end, never sure if I¡¯m going to get out.¡±


    Lyrim still wasn''t convinced, so he tried a different method. A stream of energy containing an image of Astra when she was 6 years old left his mind before rushing over to the man, who jumped back, only to have the stream enter his mind and tears roll down his face.


    ¡°That''s¡­.my little daughter¡­.Livi¡­ How...do you know her?¡± The man gazed at Lyrim with a desperate look. Lyrim looked around and decided to explain things to the man. Sitting the boy down and healing him, as well as creating food using the advanced creation ability, the two individuals were over the moon.


    Lyrim came to know Livi was Astra¡¯s intended name, and the man, her father, with the missing arm was called Dojun. His family was originally a well off clan that then entered hard times. He came to know Astra¡¯s mother died from a disease when the clan broke apart and was unable to afford medicine. Astra was only 2 years of age at the time.


    Lyrim gazed carefully at Dojun¡¯s missing arm. ¡°If you would like, I can heal that for you?¡± Dojun gazed, his eyes shining before he let a soft sigh escape his lips. ¡°I don''t think its right. I want to keep this as a reminder of the hardship I have gone through. The wound may be healed, but the mental scar will never go away.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Before we leave, give me a moment. I need to vent a little.¡± The opportunity for Lyrim was perfect. In reality, he had intended to kill those 5 Gods, but he knew that it would cause issues down the road. Saving himself wasn''t a problem, but if he ever left, a day would come when they may get revenge on the planet and harm Astra and those he cared for.


    So he had done the smart thing and let them go with a heavy threat, giving mercy. He wasn''t sure how Amarnath would react or what he would do when he returned, but he knew Amarnath feared him as a Primordial.


    His issue with Astra, her annoyance with him, had caused him some anger and himself being wrong. He had intended to leave, while in his own arrogance, had discovered her father was alive. If he had left, God knows if she would have been alive another day.


    Dojun looked at Lyrim as he walked out from the tunnel. He then gazed at the young man at his side. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Helping him up and assisting him out, Lyrim was first to leave and discovered that there were many people examining the corpses of the slave traders.


    When he was noticed, a large bulky man in a T.Gear spoke out ¡°You, stranger...did you do this?¡± Lyrim casually glanced at him. ¡°If I say yes what will happen?¡± The large bulky man gave a hearty chuckle as veins appeared on his head.


    ¡°Hahahaha. If you did, I would do this!¡± Using the strength of his T.Gear, he dashed towards Lyrim, as the dust kicked off from where he was. ¡°-Disgusting. A celestial level T.Gear...-¡± Qil mumbled out. Lyrim smiled to the man who was in slow motion. ¡°-Then I''ll handle him using one of your abilities-¡±


    As the man reached the halfway mark between his former location and Lyrim, a rip in space formed before a black lightning bolt struck down at the man, engulfing him completely, turning him into ash. And even then the ash would disintegrate until nothing but a scorch mark that burned red remained.


    ¡°Hmm, maybe I overdid it?¡± Lyrim whispered to himself. But at the scene of their leader dying so effortlessly, the slave dealers all turned pale and began to sweat as one spoke. ¡°S...Shit, he killed the warden...s...so easily¡­ Run!!¡± He called out, before fleeing for his life, knowing this opponent was not to be trifled with.


    Just like that, the 40 or so criminals began to flee for their lives in all directions, causing Lyrim to be a little taken back. ¡°Huh? No, I can''t have you running off now.¡± He casually spoke, before a faint purple aura engulfed every single one of those men, causing them to freeze in their tracks.


    Just like the scene with the 5 Gods, these men were as powerless as God or Beast to Lyrim, it didn''t make a difference. As they all floated back until they were neatly arranged, Lyrim glanced at them.


    They were all on the verge of tears, as they were frightened for their lives. Some even peeing themselves, which disgusted Qil. ¡°I don''t have much time, since I want to leave, but today I''ll be your judge.¡±


    Having attained some mastery over his primordial powers, he willed some of their memories from all the men to float out in streams of black and purple light, showing their relation to how evil they were.


    Slowly sifting through the memories of all the men, Lyrim¡¯s face twisted in disgust and anger. ¡°I knew it¡­. Filth like you¡­¡± A mad look appeared on his face. Memories of the criminals dismembering and torturing the slaves they took.


    Some fathers, some mothers, some children, caused his heart to grieve silently. He released 2 of the individuals that were frightened, and as they dropped on their butts, they dared not move.


    ¡°You two can go, I can see that you did nothing wrong¡­ But next time, choose your profession carefully. Or I may not be so merciful¡­¡± Just like that, the 2 individuals bolted from the location they were just at, not giving a second glance, which made the bound criminals envious and angry at their freedom.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.One criminal spoke ¡°M...My Lord, please, let me go! I haven''t done-¡± Before he could finish, the gravity behind him caused the space to rip open before the energy twisting inside gripped him and devoured his life force and physical body then sealing itself.


    ¡°Please shut up. I didn''t tell you to talk.¡± At this stage, Dojun and his friend were watching from the entrance, looks of shock and terror on their faces, wondering who this individual truly was to be so merciless. Then again, inside, Dojun was laughing, as he knew justice was being served.


    With the criminals inwardly feeling terror until their organs quivered, some had an urge to vomit in fear. ¡°The rest of you aren''t really worth saving¡­ Killing so many and torturing those that didn''t deserve it. I feel dirty even using my abilities binding you. There is only one way filth like you should perish.¡±


    At his last sentence, Lyrim gave a soft laugh as he looked up to the sun in this solar system, a grin appearing on his face. ¡°Indeed. When it can''t be saved, purify it¡­¡± Qil and Ethe knew what Lyrim¡¯s intentions were, and couldn''t help but laugh at his idea.


    ¡°-Boy, I never knew you were this cruel. But these people deserve it-¡± Ethe spoke. Raising his finger, a black sphere formed behind the group before they were all pulled around it, still bound. The sphere enlarged and formed a thin bubble of energy that floated up.


    ¡°When you all reincarnate, I do hope you retain some memory of this day, so that you may learn your lesson¡­¡± Lyrim gave a merciless look. He truly was angered, as he had to hold back a lot. But he felt a bit relived.


    With a flick of his finger, the bubble gravity prison binding them all would shoot like a bullet towards the sun as they screamed in terror; their voices soon vanished as the bubble also vanished from sight too. Dojun¡¯s face was a bit pale. Even he pitied their fate.


    He walked closer to Lyrim with his friend. ¡°T...That''s a little...cruel?¡± He spoke. Lyrim glanced back. ¡°Some people say that killing a killer doesn''t change anything. Those sorts of people themselves are too optimistic. Existence isn''t something so easy.


    Making a point across makes a difference. You do this then it will be done to you. When they meet their fate, slowly being burnt alive before they turn to ash on that sun, they will be tortured just like their victims¡­¡±


    Lyrim spoke, showing a cold side. Dojun nodded, not daring to talk back to him. ¡°I lost someone I cared for once before, and I nearly lost another trying to get that person back. If destiny{fate} chooses to play games with me  then I will play.¡±


    Dojun wondered just how powerful Lyrim was to casually talk about challenging fate and destiny itself. ¡°Well, what''s done is done. I''m sure the two you let go will spread the story of the fate of these people and deter many...¡±


    Lyrim nodded. ¡°For now, let''s head to Avil. You may feel a little uncomfortable¡± As Dojun was about to speak, the three of them turned into an energy like ash that vanished before instantly arriving in an open forest area.


    Dojun quickly looked around, his heart beating quickly and his stomach a little upset. Glancing to his side, his friend was vomiting. He had it worse, considering he was weakened before. ¡°Sorry, it''s my first time using that ability to take people with me¡±


    Lyrim softly laughed and Dojun only gave a faint nervous smile. He had never heard of teleportation, but knew many tried their best to train as much as they could, hoping to develop an ability close to it. It was rumored that not even Gods could achieve it, which made him fear and respect Lyrim even more.


    The young man vomiting earlier slowly raised his head and widened his eyes. ¡°T...This place¡­ It''s...its¡± Lyrim smiled. ¡°I hope you didn''t mind me poking around your head. I figured we would drop you off in your hometown first¡±


    The young man, who had seemingly recovered, was frantic, as he ran off in a direction. Wasting no more time, Dojun and Lyrim followed close behind until they reached a small village on the outskirt of the forest.


    The young man let a soft smile out and went on. ¡°He must have truly missed his home.¡± Lyrim spoke, and Dojun replied ¡°The poor boy came to the slave mines 4 years ago¡­ He always told me about his family, his siblings, and parents. He wanted a name for himself, and ventured off, before being captured by bandits...¡±


    Seeing the boy approach the guarded gate as him and Dojun stood still and watched, the guards seemingly gazed carefully before they jumped and quickly led him in. ¡°Ahh, it seems they know him.¡± Lyrim spoke.


    Several minutes later, the scene in the village was something to behold, as a small group of people rushed out to meet the young man and embraced him closely. Lyrim¡¯s vision allowed him to clearly see tears that were being shed, as well as the emotion they let out.


    ¡°Well, it seems his family is in good health.¡± Lyrim spoke, and Dojun looked and smiled softly. ¡°Will we be resting here tonight?¡± He spoke, and Lyrim soon replied. ¡°I''m sure you''re tired after everything, so for now, it would be best if you recover here before we see your daughter¡±


    Dojun frowned a bit, as he was eager to see Astra as soon as he could. But he also knew Lyrim¡¯s intention for his health, and as the two approached the small village, the young man gave words and began to tell them how Lyrim freed and saved them.


    As it turned out, the young man was the son of the village chief, who was grateful to Lyrim for returning his son. They had thought he died years ago, especially since the region they were in was filled with danger. They would be happy to finally be rid of the bodiless grave they made for him.


    Giving Dojun and Lyrim a guest home to rest, the night was held with celebration and a small feast. As time passed on, several days had gone by. Lyrim and Dojun were leaving, and a group of people and the young man who had lost hope prior to Lyrim arriving was now filled with energy and life.


    As they saw them off, Lyrim and Dojun soon left the village, not bothering with supplies, and soon ventured into the forest. He would have used teleportation, but he had intended to speak to Dojun first.


    Venturing in for a few minutes, they stopped in a small clearing. ¡°Lord Lyrim, what is it you wanted to discuss?¡± Dojun curiously replied. Lyrim then spoke ¡°I took these past few days to think carefully about things and how I would handle some matters. Although it''s important, I feel I owe it to your daughter.¡±


    Lyrim reached into the side of his cloak and pulled out a small glowing pendant like object that would glow blue, then black, then orange. Dojun immediately knew what it was. ¡°L...Lord Lyrim, that''s¡­a talisman?¡±


    Nodding at Dojun, the talisman floated towards him. ¡°I don''t want to hand these out too freely, but this is a favor. I''ll consider it for your daughter, as well as ensuring your safety. If you put in hard work. This T.Gear is a little special, but my intention in creating it is so you can live longer and spend more time with Astra, as well as protect her and others you may come across.¡±


    Dojun opened out his free hand before it softly landed. He looked at it like a priceless treasure. ¡°T...This¡­¡± Tears streamed down his face, as he didn''t know what to say. Having been from a high nobility, he knew how to value a T.Gear. He could tell this T.Gear itself was no less than a Celestial level.


    Lyrim spoke ¡°I''m honoring your wish in not healing your arm, but also, I can only know that when you use that T.Gear you will be fighting. So I tinkered around with it over these couple of days. Whenever you use it, your arm will regenerate, and when you remove it, the arm will also vanish. I¡¯d rather not explain the mechanics behind it. Heh...¡±


    Lyrim gave a soft smile. Dojun blinked, and as his body shivered. He quickly knelt down in front of Lyrim. ¡°Thank you¡­ Truly, thank you!¡± Blinking in shock, Lyrim laughed. ¡°Please stand. I''m no king. Now then, give me a moment. Take the time to fuse with it.¡±


    As Lyrim shut his eyes, Dojun nodded, and it didn''t take long before the talisman was absorbed into his chest. His complexion soon changed. He looked younger and healthier, more color on his face, and a stronger appearance. One would think he was a prestigious warrior.


    At the same time, an undetectable pulse emitted from Lyrim, engulfing the entire planet of Avil before returning back to him. ¡°Good, it seems your daughter is close to the Dark Spring city. Let''s go set up a surprise.¡± Lyrim grinned, before he and Dojun turned to that same energy-like ash before appearing in a candle lit room where an old man was snoring.


    Dojun gazed around, wondering where they were, and Lyrim turned to look at the old man before laughing quietly. ¡°Hahahaha¡­.¡± As it turned out, Hyun, who had fallen asleep while handling paperwork, jumped up, hearing the quiet laugh. He looked around in confusion before seeing Dojun and Lyrim next to him.


    ¡°M...My Lord! You have returned after 10 years¡± A look of embarrassment was on Hyun¡¯s face, as he knew he had fallen asleep. He quickly got up and approached Lyrim to greet him. ¡°Indeed. You look older than before. Is your T.Gear broken?¡±


    Hyun laughed. ¡°Not at all, Lord Lyrim.¡± Hyun began to explain that he admired life, death, and the aging process. Although slowed, he didn''t want to stop. Lyrim felt Hyun was quite humble, and didn''t argue back. It was his choice after all.


    Hyun finally turned to look at Dojun. ¡°This man is?¡± Dojun smiled and placed his free hand over his chest. ¡°It''s an honor to meet you sir. I thank you for looking after my daughter over the years...¡± Dojun spoke. He had heard from Lyrim what happened the past couple of days regarding Astra¡¯s circumstances.


    Hyun blinked. ¡°Daughter?¡± He was a little confused. He then turned to Lyrim, who gave a quiet cough, then back at Dojun. ¡°Y...You can''t mean...no...Wait? Astra¡¯s father!!?¡± Dojun looked and gave a soft laugh. ¡°Indeed. I am Livi, or as you know her, Astra¡¯s father. At your service¡±


    Hyun couldn''t help but step closer, examining him carefully, thinking it was a joke. But he saw clear resemblances ¡°Incredible¡­. But Lord Lyrim...I truly didn''t think he would be alive¡­ Where was he?¡±  Lyrim blinked. ¡°I think it would be good for him to explain it when everyone is around. It would save time. The three of them should arrive in a few minutes anyway.¡± Hyun tilted his head. ¡°Three of them?¡±


    Lyrim looked at Hyun¡¯s expression. It seems he didn''t know about the little boy ¡°Ahh, you will see. For now, I will be taking my leave¡± Dojun and Hyun turned to look at Lyrim and both showed surprise. ¡°Lord Lyrim, you''re not staying!?¡± Hyun spoke out.


    Lyrim nodded ¡°Astra is a little angry with me. For now, I think it would be best if she enjoy time with her father. When she wants to find me, have her ask Krouse¡± Hyun blinked and quivered a bit. There was only one Krouse, and everyone knew who he was. ¡°Uhh...L...Lord Krouse?¡± Hyun spoke, and Lyrim nodded ¡°Indeed. Don''t worry; he will be more than happy to help¡±


    Hyun nodded, and Dojun, who was still recovering a little, gulped. He knew Krouse¡¯s standing, which just made him respect Lyrim even more to know someone like him and not even call him Lord. ¡°Lord Lyrim, truly, thank you for your assistance¡­¡±


    ¡°Both of you call me Lyrim. I''m not fond of being called ¡®Lord¡¯. It doesn''t suit me. Hahaha¡° He softly laughed, which caused both Dojun and Hyun to feel a bit worried, thinking that Lyrim must have hated it every time they spoke it. But at least they knew now, and it made them feel at ease.


    Hyun and Dojun tried to convince Lyrim to stay several times, but as Astra entered the city walls and an attendant knocked to let Hyun know, Dojun and Hyun turned to see Lyrim was already gone, as if he weren''t even there to begin with.


    (A.N yes i know there bitches but charecters in my story dont easily make up with each other its to unrealistic some thing there right when there in the wrong.)


    -----------------

 Chapter 30 Assortment Of Good & Bad.

    !!!!! Pr Credits To Draconis & Tembulon who not only both pred it but improved this ch''s quality greatly please rep them ^^!!!


    Just a few things. i am quite busy irl and i have a project im working on to prepare for the major update V3 its really important to me and im sure it will be worth it for you guys. updates may be slower then usual but better late then never right?


    this chapter may or may not get mixed reviews but the ending will be a nice breathe of fresh air for some angry people.


    drive was acting up aswell as my internet so i couldnt edit this properly. please note his name is "Amaranth" you will see it as "Amarnath" but that is the incorrect way i couldnt edit it out without it bieng tedious since my drive wasnt loading :(


    ---------


    Walking up the steps of the temple that was his home, Lyrim looked around, being greeted by the faint warm breeze and the several rocky mountain peaks. 2 surges of energy burst forth from him, forming small manifestations, one of a small, less menacing transparent dragon, the other of a Qilin equal in appearance.


    ¡°Finally!! I can from myself to this extent, hahahahahaha!!!!!!¡± Qil spoke out in joy, before rushing off into the temple and to his lair. Ethe¡¯s manifestation turned to gaze at Lyrim. ¡°I''m actually glad you didn''t leave suddenly. We haven''t even got to enjoy this place much¡±


    Lyrim and Ethe casually walked inside, being met with the braziers that he willed to light up with his energy. ¡°I''m sorry Ethe. I truly want to meet with my father, and my eagerness made me forget about everything else.¡±


    Ethe nodded ¡°We all make mistakes. Your father seemed like a strong man, I''m sure he is alive. Worst case scenario, if he is dead, I''m sure with effort and training we may come to a point where we can bring him back after tampering around a bit¡±


    Lyrim frowned a little ¡°Please don''t say it like that. We will just say he is alive and well. Even if he dies, the circle of reincarnation takes a long time to find a replacement for a suitable host¡± He spoke. Both of them had discovered more about it over the years.


    Ethe made his way towards a highly decorated hall that led down towards his lair. He turned to look at Lyrim. ¡°Boy, that Amaranth person is trouble. After seeing his memories, it seems like he and his useless allies are desperate to find a breakthrough. I''m sure we haven''t seen the last of him. I predict that he will try to get on our good side, hoping we can give him some scraps¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Qil¡¯s voice resounded in a clear echo. ¡°He''s right. I think we should have killed him when we had him here. No doubt, even after our threat, he is still excited to have found a so called Primordial¡­¡±


    Giving a quiet sigh, Lyrim nodded. ¡°When and if that happens, I''ll handle it accordingly. As long as he doesn''t engage in violence or piss us off, he may prove beneficial. No doubt I can use his resources to find Archia, or even my father, without even having to leave this planet. I guess I should have used him for that¡±


    With the 3 of them heading to their respective areas, Lyrim sat cross legged as he entered his inner dimension. He felt for his body¡¯s natural stream. If before it were a river clogged with rocks and impurities, now it would be significantly cleaner, with the galaxies floating around his body¡¯s stream more organized and tidy. This allowed him to feel more refreshed and clear, as well as control his abilities without worry of overdoing it.


    While life in Nephis, Avil and Tyra went on situated close to the center of the universe on a lush green planet where life and people seemed to be happy, within a large towering palace that reached the heavens, a rip in space tore open as 6 individuals who seemed annoyed and frightened made their way out, limping slightly.


    It was the group of 6 Gods and Aileen. It had taken them nearly a week to return, and to greet them were dozens of armor clad individuals wearing an emblem of a shimmering sun with several dotted colors around it.


    The strange thing was the emblem itself would be glowing faintly with energy. The individuals all knelt down, each one of them at the level of an early Demigod, while those up front where of mid level Demigods.


    Amarnath, who had a fearful tired look, walked past them, ignoring the greetings of ¡°Welcome back, you''re highness¡± He had quite a lot to think about. It was only when he passed a robed individual that followed him did he speak.


    ¡°Summon Lutn, have him prepare a vial of liquid universe¡± The robed man froze in horror. ¡°Amarna¡­ I mean you''re highness! Liquid universe¡­. Why? What happened?¡±


    The robed man, being Amarnath¡¯s advisor, had been so shocked at the name of liquid universe, it caused him to feel chills down his spine, and nearly fall onto his knees. Amarnath gave a nervous look ¡°I''ll explain later¡­¡±


    The robed man who had been shaking bowed and vanished before Amarnath gazed out the large arch window, his eyes focused on the large kingdom he ruled. ¡°I finally found a Primordial¡­ This chance, I shall not let it escape¡­¡±


    The robed man had made his way up the largest tower in the palace, entering a chamber where several energy streams were floating around softly, as if a small galaxy was formed. ¡°Tago, why are you here?... This is rare¡­¡± A ghostly voice spoke, before forming out of the mist. The figure was wearing a mage like outfit, with his hands cross behind his back.


    ¡°Lutn¡­ King Amarnath has returned.¡± Lutn blinked and laughed. ¡°Ahh, perfect. I felt his energy, but it seemed unsteady, so I wasn''t sure. I will go greet him immediately!¡±


    Tago, the robed man, shook his head. ¡°Do not greet him without a vial of liquid universe¡­ He ordered me to relay that to you¡­¡± Lutn¡¯s jaw opened, as beads of sweat formed. ¡°L..Liquid universe¡­.why?.... Do you have any idea¡­.how difficult it is to make?¡­. The resources required¡­. We can only afford to make one every few million years, it''s our empire¡¯s greatest-¡±


    Tago glared and spoke out ¡°I understand that!! But this is king Amarnath¡¯s wish¡­ I''ll take my leave now¡± Tago, not wanting to stay any longer, soon left, leaving the bewildered Lutn, who walked over and sat on a nearby chair, holding his face in his hand.


    ¡°This is crazy¡­ What does he want to do with it¡­.¡± The man then turned to look at a crystal sphere on the table.


    King Amarnath had made his way down to the palace¡¯s underground chamber in an open vast area crafted by shining marble with pillars supporting it. In the center of the open room was a crystalline chunk of metal with a glowing center made from an energy that made Amarnath feel calm, but also caused sad greed to appear in his eyes.


    ¡°How many hundreds of thousands of years was it when I found you floating around a dead sun. If the others knew I had you, no doubt the universe would be plunged into war. I know you''re something special¡­ The last time you let me taste a bit of that power, it was too much for me. I almost died. So I used it to let my closest friends and family taste that remaining power. Yet you are greedy. You take more than you give¡­¡±


    Amarnath¡¯s face turned a little blue. ¡°King Amaranth. Lutn...is preparing it.¡± Amarnath sat down, leaning against the mysterious crystal chunk. ¡°Good¡­.good¡­ Let me rest a little¡± Tago was frightened, as he had never seen Amarnath like this. ¡°Y...Yes my Lord¡­ I''ll go wait outside¡­¡±


    Having left, Amarnath¡¯s mind was in disarray. He was truly frightened of Lyrim, and was narrowly able to escape death. Millions of years of work would have gone to waste if he died.


    As he fell asleep, something which a God didn''t require, he woke up to the sound of a nervous voice. ¡°K..King Amarnath?... It''s ready..¡± Opening his eyes slowly, Amarnath took a deep breath and stood up, gazing at Tago and Lutn.


    ¡°Well done¡­¡± Lutn extended his hands, holding a vial of a strange glowing black liquid that would turn to white, then black, and repeat over and over again. Amarnath took it and laughed quietly.


    ¡°When we created Chaos, we discovered this in our trial and error¡­ Back then, we were able to get it because we had the support of our allies. But this time, we are on our own. The remaining energy of 4000 Gods¡­ 60 thousand planets.


    You both remember what happened. That war we all had. Out of those 60 thousand, only 48 thousand remained. When that war ended, we discovered this and took it back with us. It was strange. We couldn''t absorb it, we couldn''t damage it, and we couldn''t do anything but watch with awe. So we stored it in the lab.¡±


    Amarnath spoke out, as if trying to refresh the memories of the 2 earlier stage Gods beside him. Tago nodded. ¡°Indeed, Lord Amarnath. I also remember, when we were taking the remnants of the dead Gods and converting them to an essence, this strange object reacted, and it seemed to feed on the strange essence we gave it.¡±


    Lutn then replied. ¡°At the time, I was in charge of the research division, Lord Amarnath. You tasked me to research it. I discovered that this sentient object may be feeding to recover strength, and after it fed, it may do something we were unsure of.¡±


    Amarnath nodded as he approached the crystal object with the vial of liquid universe. The object began to glow faintly, which made Amarnath nervous. ¡°The total census we had. 12,123 Gods dead during that war. While experimenting with their bodies, we used 2000 of those to create a vial of liquid universe, which strengthened us, who were Demigods at the time, to gain a piece of Primordial Fruit. This fruit let.. Hmmm¡± Amarnath seemingly scratched his head, forgetting, before Lutn spoke ¡°125 of us, my King¡± Amarnath nodded. ¡°That''s right. 125 of us to turn into Gods. We used the leftovers to create Chaos, who rampaged and killed 1893 Gods, and destroyed thousands of those habitable planets. There was no census at the time, but there is no doubt that at least 10,000 or more of those planets perished in his rampage. So let''s say 38,000 remain.


    In our own eagerness and greed, we took all those corpses under the noses of our alliance, and kept them for ourselves.¡± Tago replied after Amarnath spoke  ¡°Indeed, my King. It is our own greed that motivated us¡­ If they found out, we would surely perish..¡± Amarnath spoke in return. ¡°Indeed¡­ Unfortunately, after my brother, who was already a God at the time, ate a piece of the Primordial Fruit. His body was unable to take it for some strange reason, and he was turned into ash. In my sadness, wanting to confirm this, I had another 2 Gods bite the fruit, and they also perished. We can only assume Gods cannot eat it. But what if someone other than a God did. Someone on its level.¡±


    A mad look was in Amarnath¡¯s eyes as he opened the vial of liquid universe and poured it onto the crystalline object that made a strange screeching sound as it devoured the liquid. ¡°It takes 2000 dead Gods to make liquid universe¡­ With this, all the casualties of the past have been used.¡±


    Tago and Lutn bowed. ¡°My King, are we using this to wage war?¡± Tago spoke. Amarnath replied. ¡°Nonsense¡­ Primordial Fruit is a fine treasure, and makes an even better gift.¡±


    Lutn¡¯s and Tago''s faces twisted in shock. ¡°G..Gift, my King?.. Wouldn''t this be a bad choice!?¡± Amarnath replied. ¡°What if I told you I found a natural Primordial when I left.¡± Yet again, Lutn¡¯s and Tago¡¯s faces twisted, but this time, both had memories of Chaos and how powerful he was, and yet they understood he wasn''t a full Primordial. If they met a true Primordial... It made them quiver with fear.


    They understood why Amarnath was the way he was. ¡°My King¡­ Gifting this Primordial Fruit to him than?... Why would he need it..¡± Amarnath replied. ¡°There is no discovery in a breakthrough for millions of years. No God has broken through. This is our chance to get some insight into discovering a breakthrough. If this Primordial can share a scrap of information with us, than we can surely become Primordials ourselves one day.¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Lutn rubbed his head. ¡°King Amarnath¡­. There are only a few peak Gods out of the dozens of thousands. We ourselves are not peak Gods. Is this truly necessary? Why not wait?¡± Amarnath then shook his head. ¡°In a race, there are runners gazing at a piece of wire they have to pass to get to the other side. One runner, who is a fair way behind them, discovers a map that tells him of a shortcut. Does he wait for the others to take that shortcut, or does he himself take it before them, and reach the other side? It¡¯s true I am not a peak God yet, but by the time I do reach that stage, I will hopefully have newfound insight in breaking that barrier.¡±


    Both Lutn and Tago kept quiet, as well as Amarnath, who turned to look at the crystal object that began to convert and refine the liquid universe. In truth, none of these Gods knew that the essence they had managed to create was in fact something more saddening.


    The crystal object began to emit a faint light after devouring the essence, and energy streamed out from the crystal¡¯s core, forming a large melon sized object that formed into a fruit with strange red patterns around its glowing blue skin.


    Amarnath gazed at the floating fruit. ¡°Hah¡­ I almost forgot how terrifying this is¡­ Almost as if it punishes the greedy.¡± With a wave of his hand, the fruit shrunk down until it was the size of a bead. He then stored it in a box that he placed under his cloak.


    ¡°I''m leaving immediately¡­. Prepare the same coordinates.¡± Tago and Lutn felt Amarnath, who was quite depressed these past years over Chaos and discovering that no God could break through, even after attempting to find ways to do so himself, was quite eager, and found a new hope.


    Even they were excited at the prospects of becoming Primordials themselves. ¡°Yes, my King.¡± Although Amarnath is a king, and has lived for many years along with other individuals, Gods themselves are not perfect, and greed and patience can sometimes be thrown out the window when an enticing object enters their vision.


    As several days had passed since Lyrim had delivered Dojun to the Dark Spring city, he had not wasted a second to him advancing. His own mastery was important. The natural stream in his body houses the galaxies that looked good enough to eat, and they had began to shift and change.


    Several galaxies began to crack open from the middle, and collapse into themselves, before forming a milky stream of light that blended with the natural energy stream. With one galaxy turning into dozens, and dozens into hundreds, then thousands, the originally bluish stream of energy was now changing in color and purity.


    Its appearance was now a soft white that slowly became whiter and whiter, until it was sparkling. The galaxies that hadn''t yet reached the point of collapsing were surfing across this stream as if it were normal.


    Lyrim felt his body¡¯s strength increase in power, as if he had opened another door that allowed him to take a huge leap. With the Primordial power becoming clearer to him, his only regret was he wasn''t able to fully control his strength. The best he could do was condition his body until he could control his current strength.


    ¡°-Ooo, interesting!-¡± Ethe appeared within the stream like dimension, his eyes glittering. ¡°-I feel like I''m cheating when I see someone else''s advancement strengthen myself-¡± He remarked in a joking tone.


    ¡°-Hmph.. In the end, we are all in the same boat. You have to help me out too-¡± Lyrim replied back. ¡°-Indeed, indeed. I''ll also do my fair share. While you were focusing on this stream, I have been looking into the aspects of life and death. It¡¯s not easy you know. It''s not a matter of taking careless steps. These aspects are like traps. One wrong move and I''ll suffer-¡±


    Lyrim listened curiously. Ethe¡¯s words were not lies. In his ears, he remembered the strain and how Ethe nearly perished after bringing Astra back. ¡°-I''ll take your word for it. By the way, what is Qil doing?-¡±


    Right as Lyrim spoke, a rumble shook the entire temple, and at this moment, feeling the imbalance, both Ethe and Lyrim left the stream dimension and awoke in reality. ¡°Qil? What''s going on?¡± His voice resounded out, echoing clearly in the temple


    ¡°Uhnn¡­ Nothing. Leave me alone!¡± He said in a thunderous tone. Ethe, who had suddenly appeared from his lair and looked up towards the entrance that led to Qil¡¯s spire from the central hall, tilted his head. ¡°Mule, you are up to no good!¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± He roared out, before the temple shook again. Unable to contain their curiosity, as neither were able to read Qil¡¯s mind since he had blocked his mind off, as well as the range at this moment was too far to even attempt to read it.


    Ethe and Lyrim vanished with speed equaling each other, before they appeared at the spire¡¯s entrance. Lyrim pushed the large doors with the symbol of clouds and thunder adorning it only to be welcomed by sparks of energy shooting all over the place.


    The source was a floating rip in space and time. The appearance made both Ethe and Lyrim turn pale with annoyance. ¡°Q..Qil, what are you doing?¡± Lyrim spoke.


    Qil, who was seemingly extracting energy from the rip in space, was looking ecstatic. ¡°Uhh, why are you two here¡­¡± Ethe laughed quietly ¡°Mule, he asked you a question, why are you trying to absorb such unstable energy¡±


    Qil made a sort of mewing sound, grunting softly before the blue lightning from the rip in space started to turn black ¡°Ahh, I got it!¡± He willed the black lightning towards his body, but was careful to try and orbit it around himself, using Ethe¡¯s gravity ability to do so. When Ethe noticed, his face flustered, knowing he was helping Qil without his permission.


    ¡°Qil, be careful!¡± Lyrim called out. Qil spoke ¡°This lightning¡­. Its power is incredible. And there is no doubt I can use it to strengthen my power.


    The black lightning had the attribute of death, giving it a cold aura that began to lower the temperature in the room rapidly, despite being controlled by Qil. With each spark of lightning that shot towards him, it was grabbed by the intense gravity and sent orbiting around him before being carefully absorbed into his body. Lyrim and Ethe could feel the change themselves, as the core signifying Qil inside the dimension that was housed in their bodies began to shift and grow in strength. ¡°Incredible¡­.¡± Qil¡¯s eyes had a crazed look.


    He had gotten greedy, intoxicated by the potential of increasing their power. He had begun to increase the size of the rip in space, but as it grew, the strength of the lightning also grew. The death aspect lightning soon vanished and was replaced with lightning that had a transparent, almost Celestial, skinned appearance.


    A bolt struck towards Qil. The 3 of them knew this was something they couldn''t handle. ¡°Shit..¡± Lyrim responded before Ethe merged with his body and he soon vanished, appearing beside the lightning bolt that was only a bit slower than him.


    Qil, despite being formed of energy, had deathly look, but before the white lightning containing an unknown energy reached him, Lyrim had mustered up a lot of energy within his body to the best of his controlled ability in Ethe¡¯s gravity aspect.


    He managed to change the direction of the celestial lightning bolt that shot back into the rip it came. He knew the bolt itself had enough strength to scorch this planet. He dared not let it freely shoot out from the temple.


    After quickly redirecting it back into the spacial rip, Lyrim himself grabbed the edges of the rip and forced it shut as he turned to quickly look at Qil ¡°Are you ok!?¡± He nearly roared out.


    Qil seemed to shrink, almost as if he recognized what he did was wrong. ¡°Ha¡­.haha, I guess I bit off more than I could chew.¡± Ethe¡¯s soul formed out, as he stood over Qil with a grin on his face ¡°Ha! Greedy creature, are you not satisfied with your current power? You almost got vaporized by that thing¡±


    Lyrim¡¯s body was shaking slightly. That bolt of Celestial lightning had brought with it a realization. ¡°That bolt had the aspect of life and death combined into it. There is no doubt¡±


    Ethe turned to look at Lyrim. ¡°Indeed. I''m surprised you felt it too.¡± Ethe then turned to Qil and gave a warning ¡°Qil, in the future, do not tamper with such things without us all agreeing to it. Leave those 2 aspects to me¡± Ethe had spoken his name for the first time, to show how serious the matter was.


    Qil grunted quietly and nodded before leaving his own chambers. ¡°We might be Primordials, but we can''t control our strength much. The energy of the universe is much more than we can handle, we will have to tread lightly¡±


    Lyrim spoke to Ethe as he slowly walked out, still somewhat trembling. ¡°-To think that a bolt of lightning could bring this much fear into me. And I was opening up spacial rifts as if it where nothing-¡±


    Lyrim had truly learned a lesson of his own. He knew that the spacial rifts held great limitless energy, but he had thought he could control it. In the end, he had experienced one of the more powerful energies that could even cause him to worry.


    As Lyrim made his way down the hall with an annoyed expression adorned on his face, he blinked, and turned his head to his left, looking at the entrance of the temple. He spotted 2 figures. One of which was Krouse, and the other was someone he hadn''t expected to meet so soon.


    ¡°Astra?...¡± He looked, seeing Astra giving an almost pitiful nervous gaze. Lyrim hadn''t detected them earlier, as his Primordial Sense was not extended far, and he had then focused it all to save Qil from the Celestial bolt.


    ¡°L..Ly¡­ Uhh..Brother¡­¡± Astra spoke. She wore a simple white sun dress that extended to her knees, and wore delicate yet fitting blue shoes. She seemed as if she wanted to be casual. As if visiting a family member.


    ¡°Nn¡­ Krouse?¡­¡± Lyrim raised a brow at Krouse. Krouse, seeing Lyrim¡¯s gaze, felt his knees shake and sweat droplets run down his face. ¡°My Lord¡­ I, uh...thought you would be happy?...¡± Lyrim raised his hand to the bridge of his nose and rubbed softly.


    He truly didn''t know what to do. He had never been in such a situation. It was then that he felt somewhat disappointed in Astra. She had yelled and shunned him, but is now here. ¡°What''s wrong Astra? Why are you here?...¡±


    Lyrim spoke, despite knowing that it was probably not the best reply. Astra shuddered a little. She couldn''t help but feel that Lyrim was in a bad mood. She began to consider that maybe her words before had irritated him, and he had taken it all to heart and was truly angry at her. Regret started to sink in.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She walked over and then bowed towards him, clenching her fists. ¡°I''m sorry¡­. Brother, I''m sorry¡­.I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry¡­.. Thank you¡­. Thank you for finding dad¡­. I¡­.¡± Tears began to flow from her eyes, and they trailed down her cheek.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Lyrim rubbed the back of his head, but before he could say anything, a young boy as well as Lizna appeared from the entrance. The boy saw Astra, who was crying and bowing down. He then clenched his fists, giving an annoyed look at Lyrim before rushing over and calling out. ¡°You bastard, you made her cry again!!¡±


    As he was rushing towards Astra¡¯s side, he rushed over and punched towards Lyrim. A soft voice emitted in his head. ¡°-This little punk¡­.-¡± Qil had appeared behind Lyrim, his figure growing to show a more menacing from. Qil had never forgiven Cayden for mouthing off. ¡°Little punk¡­. You¡¯re pissing me off¡­.¡±


    [b](A.N if i messed up the census numbers please correct me)]/b]


    -------------------

 Chapter 31 The Return

    !!!!! Pr Credits To Draconis & Tembulon who not only both pred it but improved this ch''s quality greatly please rep them ^^!!!


    hello! i guess im spoiling you guys by doing a release 1 day apart from sr considering how busy i am irl XD but i figured it would be something nice to do.


    hopefully you guys enjoy this chapter.


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Enjoy Ch 31


    -----------------


    Qil gazed ferociously at Cayden from behind Lyrim. Cayden then froze and fell on his butt in fear, his body trembling as he looked at the transparent figure of Qil, who showed a look of annoyance towards him.


    ¡°Qil, what are you doing trying to give him, a heart attack?¡± Lyrim frowned, gazing behind himself at Qil, who settled down. ¡°Ahh, this boy annoyed me before¡­ I couldn''t help it¡­¡±


    Lyrim folded his arms. ¡°He was just defending Astra¡­ Go tend to your matters¡± Lyrim spoke, laughing softly. He also knew Cayden¡¯s intentions, so he couldn''t get angry. Qil scoffed quietly, before shrinking and vanishing.


    As Lyrim turned around, he spotted the shocked look on all their faces. They were also trembling with fear. More so Krouse, who knew that Qil, even though a spirit, was a being not to be trifled with! Astra wiped her tears nervously. She had heard Lyrim tell her about Ethe and Qil, calling them uncles to her, but she had never met them before.


    ¡°Nn¡­ Qil?¡± She blurted out, trying to suppress the emotion in her voice. ¡°Sorry boy, Qil is easily angered.¡± Lyrim knelt down beside him, trying to calm him as well Astra, who lifted him up slowly.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Cayden¡¯s eyes teared up a little as his heart trembled. He had never felt so frightened in his life. It was as if he were going to die, had it not been for Lyrim, who told him to stop. Cayden didn''t utter a word as he gazed at Lyrim, fearful of him.


    He ran back and hid behind Lizna who was still recovering from shock. ¡°Astra¡­. Did you really just come here to apologize?¡± Lyrim gazed at her curiously. He could read her mind, but he wouldn''t do that to someone he cared for, unless the need arises.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She let a cute thinking sound leave her lips. ¡°Please forgive me¡­.¡± She spoke, as if she had wronged Lyrim greatly. Pursing his lips, Lyrim was in a difficult situation. She had indeed assumed and wronged him.


    ¡°Forgive you? Hmmm¡± Lyrim began to ponder carefully. He felt that Astra was immature, and no longer had a purpose. He would need to find a way to teach her. ¡°Very well. If you want me to forgive you, I want you to assist Krouse in keeping order between the 3 planets. You can learn respect from him, as well as maturity. Although you are not completely in the wrong, as it was my fault to for not taking the search seriously¡±


    Astra gave a confused smile, happy at the very least that Lyrim had given her a chance at forgiveness. ¡°Astra. Although I did wrong, you went too far. You need to understand that your emotions will one day hurt someone close to you, who won''t ever forgive you. Make sure you take this as a careful lesson. Next time, I may feel betrayed and cut ties with you.


    Lyrim spoke in serious tone. He did not want to baby her anymore. He wanted her to understand that life isn''t as sweet and easy as she had it. Without him, she would surely be dead, so he wanted her to reach a point where she wouldn''t need him.


    Lizna listened as she had Cayden in her arm, who was still recovering from the fear induced by Qil. Qil, who was back at his upper room, could hear it all. ¡°Ha, about time he put some sense into her.¡±


    He mumbled as he watched Ethe make sure the rip in space was sealed perfectly. Ethe glanced back and laughed quietly. ¡°Damn you. Talking about sense and you almost got yourself killed, while Lyrim and I have to clean up your mess¡±


    Qil gave a satisfied look to Ethe, who only shook his head slightly before looking away. Meanwhile, Astra was listening to Lyrim, and felt her heart beat a bit stronger. She wondered why Lyrim was being like this. Maybe she had ruined something that couldn''t be repaired. It would haunt her, but she also began to see logic in his words. Maybe he was teaching her something.


    After Lyrim finished, she replied. ¡°May I still call you...Brother?¡± She spoke with bated breath, as Lyrim just gazed at her. ¡°Hmm¡­ Geez, when you look at me like that, how can I say no¡­.¡± Astra felt her tension ease, as she gave her teary eyes one more wipe before rushing over and hugging him, burying her head against his chest.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m sorry¡­¡± She uttered several times. Lyrim blinked at her sudden action before gently patting her back. ¡°Don''t apologize too much¡­.¡± He sighed quietly. As Krouse silently looked on, he felt that Lyrim indeed pampered Astra significantly. He would have to do his best to help her grow to impress him.


    When he heard Lyrim speak of him to look after Astra, he dared not speak out. In fact, he preferred it like this. It also meant his combat potential increased. As silence reigned in the temple, Krouse finally built the courage to reply. ¡°My Lord¡­ As honored as I am to be in your presence, there are important matters I need to attend to, and my forces are waiting to make a move on Nephis and Tyra.¡±


    Lyrim let go of Astra as he looked at Krouse, then at her. ¡°Hmm, you act quickly. Very well, this is a good chance for Astra to learn something. Take her with you and teach her well.¡± Astra gazed at Lyrim and frowned a little.


    ¡°Brother I was hoping¡­ Uhh, to spend some more time with you...like when I was younger¡­?¡± Lyrim couldn''t help but feel his heart tug a little. She did deserve that much, but he also wanted her to grow up. ¡°Hmm, well, I do owe you for training hard over the years... I guess it''s fine if you stay for a bit. But you need to know that I have my own plans for later¡±


    Astra nodded. She had learned that after this, she couldn''t be too clingy. He himself had things he wanted to do, as much as she wanted to adventure with him. ¡°Krouse, it seems you will be doing this by yourself. You may leave if you please¡±


    Krouse nodded, a bit regrettably, before bowing and then vanishing after bidding farewell. Lyrim gazed at Astra, then at Lizna and Cayden. ¡°Follow me.¡± As they all quietly followed him, he began to speak as he passed Ethe¡¯s area. ¡°That hallway is forbidden. It leads to Ethe¡¯s area, and he is constantly training.¡±


    With Lizna quiet and Cayden on the verge of traumatized as he tried to recover, Astra spoke. ¡°Brother... Is Qil like Uncle Ethe?¡± Astra wondered curiously. ¡°Hmm... If Ethe is the smart and calm one, then Qil is, uhh¡­. Well, after what happened, just consider him mean.¡± Lyrim laughed, before Qil¡¯s voice resounded in Lyrim¡¯s mind.


    ¡°-Why are you picking on me!!?-¡± Lyrim gave a reply in thought. ¡°-Until you find a way to fix that boy¡¯s mind, you won''t be spared-¡± Qil was silent for a moment. ¡°-Too easy! I''ll just make him forget it all!-¡±


    Lyrim thought Qil was out of his mind. ¡°-Not everything can be resolved with erasing a memory. Looking for the easy way out won''t teach you anything. You told me before on the moon, you and Ethe are trying to work on yourselves¡­ Now is a good time to learn about forgiveness and compassion. It''s true he was rude¡­but I''m sure he shares a deep bond with those 2, so he wanted to protect them. Can you blame him?-¡±


    Qil, hearing this, began to think that he may have gone overboard. ¡°-So frustrating¡­ Fine, I''ll find a way. But only this one time...-¡± Lyrim only gave a silent smile as he led the group of 3 to the guest room area. ¡°You can all pick any room you want. If you are hungry, just call out for me. The path leading up is also forbidden, it leads to Qil¡¯s place¡±


    With the mention of Qil¡¯s area, Cayden gulped and quivered a bit, causing Lizna to softly laugh. She had never seen him this frightened before, and she found it was somewhat cute. ¡°Brother, where is your room?¡± Astra curiously spoke.


    ¡°My room? Uhh, well I don''t have one. I don''t need to sleep, but the area ahead is where I go to meditate, so if you need something be sure to let me know. Astra nodded as she gazed at Lyrim. For a few moments, the both of them were quiet.


    ¡°I''m going to explore a little. Is that ok, Brother?¡± Astra had been told by Krouse that he had architects make this specially for Lyrim. She wanted to explore it all.


    ¡°Go ahead. But be sure to get permission from Ethe or Qil before you enter their areas.¡± Astra nodded, as she felt a surge of energy before rushing off to explore. Cayden had started to calm down slightly, as he gently let go of Lizna and rushed off to follow Astra, not wanting to be near Lyrim due to a hidden anger as well as fear.


    Lizna glanced at Lyrim and gave a nervous smile. As she was about to speak, Lyrim remembered her actions before he cut her off, and his words came out first. ¡°I''ll be off then. As I said, pick any of the rooms you please.¡± He began to walk down the hall towards his meditation area.


    Lizna¡¯s body tensed up as she pursed her lips. She had indeed wronged Lyrim, and was not far off from Astra, if not worse, for raising her hand against someone who had more or less saved her people and given them hope. A case of biting the hand that fed her.


    Lyrim himself couldn''t let such a thing easily go, so for now, he wanted to relax himself. ¡°Lyrim¡­¡± Lizna¡¯s voice called out, before he had gone too far. Lyrim ignored her and kept walking, even as she went on.


    ¡°I know what I did was wrong¡­ I don''t expect you to forgive me...even though I''m sorry¡­. I''m just glad you forgave Astra. Please don''t be hard on Cayden...he has suffered a lot¡­¡±


    Lyrim soon vanished around a corner after her words had been heard by him. ¡°-Ha you''re quite heartless yourself-¡± Ethe called out quietly. ¡°-Everyone will be punished differently for different actions to let them learn their lesson¡­-¡± Lyrim quietly spoke in his mind.


    With Lyrim returning to his room, the hours soon passed, and the days turned to several weeks. During the course of this time, Lyrim found he couldn''t spend much time training, as Astra would call him often. Cayden also slowly overcame a bit of his fear towards Lyrim, and even began to ask him questions about his power.


    As they all sat around a casual table with several chairs Lyrim had formed, they were eating a creature Lyrim had caught. Thanks to his ability, as well as the memories and knowledge of his past and this current world, he was able to cook the creature.


    The food wasn''t anything fancy, but a nice meal that wasn''t at all synthetically created would make more of a statement that Lyrim made the effort for them, and it had worked, as Astra complimented him several times while eating a large chunk of meat from the creature that was cooked.


    ¡°Brother, this reminds me of when we were in the southern continent eating in a cave with the Dark Spring tribe¡± She spoke as she chewed. Lyrim though, only ate small bites. Cayden was stuffing his mouth and Lizna seemed a bit sickly, as she also ate small pieces.


    ¡°Lyrim¡­¡± Cayden spoke, as he swallowed a large chunk of meat. ¡°You can make anything, right? That''s so cool! Can you make me a T.Gear like Astra?¡± Cayden¡¯s eyes began to glow with awe.


    Lyrim blinked and tilted his head as he drank a cup filled with water. He wasn''t one for alcohol, and water was something he hadn''t had in a long time, due to having no need. It was a nice feeling to re-live, the thirst being quenched.


    ¡°A T.Gear? Hahaha. Sorry, my limit is 2. Astra and her father have one each¡± Cayden made a sour face and then a disappointed grunt. ¡°Ahh... Astra, you look pretty tonight, since you are glowing with greatness. Please let me borrow your T.Gear?¡± Cayden spoke out, as he went for broke.


    Astra stopped eating for a moment and gave Cayden a grin. ¡°You little troublemaker¡­ You''re the last person I would give a T.Gear to. Especially the one brother gave me. I won''t ever let this go. Even if I die, I''ll take it with me somehow¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Lyrim was somewhat touched that she took great care and pride in the T.Gear he had given her. ¡°Indeed. You are training well, so I know it hasn¡¯t gone to waste.¡±


    The night went on quite well, before the group remained for a few more days. Lizna had told them that it was time to head back. As much as Astra wanted to stay, Lyrim had to remind her of her promise and she finally gave in.


    Cayden also seemed to enjoy his time here. The guest rooms had clothing in all sizes, from children, to adult men, women, boys and girls. Krouse had done a good job assuming that Lyrim may take anyone in. Lyrim couldn''t help but compliment him silently at his effort, as he had only realized this when the issue of clothing was brought up.


    Thankfully there was a bathing area, so the issue of hygiene wasn''t there. The group found it to be like a small vacation. As Lyrim followed them, Astra smiled at him. ¡°Brother, when can I visit again?¡± Lyrim began to think. ¡°How about next time I visit you?¡± This way he would be sure that if anything came up, he would at least be responsible next time.


    Astra was overjoyed at the thought, and nodded in agreement. ¡°Brother, will you be staying here for long? Why don''t you stay at the Dark Spring city? Father and grandpa would love to see you again¡±


    Lyrim hesitantly replied ¡°Nothing is certain. For someone like me, there are always things I need to take care of, so I hope you will understand that for 100 years I may not be busy, but for a thousand years I will not be able to see anyone¡±


    Astra¡¯s face went pale at the thought of a thousand years without seeing Lyrim. ¡°Ah, please don''t say such things. We¡¯ll leave it at that.¡± As they waved goodbye, the 3 of them began to leave. Lyrim gazed at them and saw Lizna had changed for the worse, as if stressed and burdened. He felt that the lesson he gave her was more than effective.


    ¡°-When someone does something bad and they know they will be punished, the worst part of it is suffering that mental stress. As it eats away at your heart, you find that you punish yourself-¡±


    He frowned quietly, as he didn''t want to see her leave so sadly, she suffered enough.


    Before they went too far Lyrim vanished and used his speed to appear in front of Lizna. She jumped in surprise, which caused the two to gaze back, startled. ¡°Ah, Brother?¡± Astra had heard that Lizna slapped Lyrim from her, so she was worried he may punish her somehow.


    As Lizna quietly glanced at Lyrim, she gave a faint smile. ¡°Lyrim, what''s wrong?¡± She uttered quietly. Lyrim gazed at her, seeing that her eyes were somewhat red. He stepped forward and embraced her tightly in his arms. ¡°I look forward to seeing you again¡­.¡± He whispered quietly.


    Lizna felt her body tighten as her pale expression turned into one of embarrassment as she blushed heavily. ¡°Nn¡­¡± She muttered, before shutting her eyes and hugging him back. ¡°Don''t make me wait too long¡­¡± She replied in return.


    As they let go, Lyrim could already see the sadness had left her heart and mind, and color had already returned to her face. She was happy that this was somewhat fixed. She also wondered if this meant they were close. She began to ponder what Lyrim thought of her to do such an act.


    Her heart began to beat a bit quicker as she looked at him with a smile. ¡°We should go. Otherwise I may not want to leave¡­¡± Lizna playfully uttered, which made Lyrim laugh quietly. Before they could move again, Qil spoke out, his voice resounding ¡°Wait¡­¡± His spirit shot out from the temple, and a line of light appeared between the group.


    His spirit was in the shape of a ball as he floated over in front of Cayden. ¡°Qil...what''s wrong?¡± Lyrim cautiously asked, hoping he had learned his lesson.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I''m not good with words, so this is the best I can do for an apology¡­¡± As Cayden looked in fear and was about to run and hide behind Astra, who was watching with interest, a T.Gear floated out towards Cayden, who looked with a sudden curiosity. He knew and understood what a T.Gear was and what it looked like.


    ¡°-Qil, that T.Gear isn''t one of ours. Where did you get it?-¡± Lyrim asked curiously. As the T.Gear landed in his open hands, a look of joy appeared on his face. He then looked at Qil, who floated silently, and he quickly bowed. ¡°T...Thank you¡­¡± He spoke out.


    Astra had told Cayden one night that Qil was most likely trying to protect Lyrim like he was protecting her. ¡°Uncle Qil, you are spoiling him?!!¡± Astra laughed out, but Qil didn''t reply and just shot towards Lyrim¡¯s body and merged with it.


    Lyrim was also somewhat confused. He snickered. He could tell Qil had become shy. Although the group of 3 didn''t have the courage to ask either Ethe or Qil if they could enter, they asked Lyrim all sorts of questions.


    He only told them that they were strong creatures who were his friends, and didn''t speak anymore, as they didn''t need to know much, and he preferred to keep it like that. ¡°Thank you¡­ Lyrim...¡± Cayden spoke thanks, this time to Lyrim. ¡°Hmm, I didn''t do anything. Qil wanted to say sorry in his own way. He felt bad for being like that before.¡±


    ¡°-Damn, you talk too much¡­-¡± Qil uttered to Lyrim, who only grinned silently. Cayden nodded, as he held the T.Gear as if it were a treasure. Lizna smiled at Lyrim and then at Cayden, before speaking out ¡°Time to go. I''m sure Lyrim has many things he needs to take care of.¡±


    With those things said and done, they said goodbye again, before the group of 3 made their way out. Astra even waved to Lyrim for several dozen meters, before they vanished around a hillside.


    Lyrim turned around and made his way back. ¡°-So, where did you get that T.Gear? I didn''t know you could make them from nothing-¡± Qil chuckled quietly and began to grin. ¡°-You don''t know much. Of course I can, because I''m a genius¡­-¡±


    It was then that Ethe, whose figure was laying in a napping position for a dragon, spoke out as he waited for them. ¡°Haha, don''t listen to that liar. He panicked at the last moment because he procrastinated, and found a Catalyst level creature nearby. He turned it into a T.Gear while the poor thing was alive, hah!¡±


    ¡°-Y...You¡­! You traitorous snake! You said you wouldn''t tell him...-¡± Lyrim laughed along with Ethe, as they could barely contain themselves at Qil¡¯s actions. ¡°Well, what''s done is done. At least you made the effort, which is what counts. I would be annoyed if I was the only one to change.¡±


    Qil¡¯s spirit left Lyrim¡¯s body, before his figure reformed. ¡°So, we need to discuss that lightning we encountered. It was insanely powerful. I dare not think what would have happened if it hit something.¡± Lyrim uttered out as the 2 creatures walked beside him.


    ¡°Hmm, I also didn''t expect that. The bolts I was attracting were more than enough to kill a peak God, I figured it would help me get a breakthrough in understanding our power¡± It was then that Ethe replied to Qil.


    ¡°Well, you didn''t get a breakthrough, but we do know we need to be cautious. That bolt¡¯s aspect of life and death wasn''t as strong as I thought, but it would be enough to kill or injure your soul greatly, since you are recovering¡±


    Lyrim raised a brow. ¡°So you''re saying that when we master our Primordial strength, you are confident in tackling that thing with your spirit alone?¡± Ethe thought for a moment, as if calculating something, before speaking. ¡°Not just that. I''m confident that we won''t need to fully master it before we can handle, and even create stronger variations, using the mule¡¯s lightning abilities¡±


    As they had gone back to their respective areas, Lyrim began to train himself, as well as the others. Each one having a part, they worked on, which tripled their efficiency. Although it would take many years, each second could be said to help improve their understanding.


    And as the days had gone by, Krouse had made his move, and began his crusade to take control of Nephis and Tyra, because neither of which had a ruler. Astra, Lizna and Cayden all returned soundly to the Southern Continent, and as Astra made sure the two were safe, she left to go back to Krouse to go keep her promise to Lyrim.


    But no one could expect that, despite Lyrim¡¯s efforts, a lone figure would return. The coliseum on Avil hadn''t taken long to repair, and was emptied, waiting for the day it would one day see the glory of the battles it had brought.


    The space above it would twist and turn before a wormhole seemed to from out of nowhere. A shadowy blur burst through it before it shut. The robed figure looked around curiously, as if to confirm his surroundings, before he suddenly sat cross legged after hiding a delicate chest he brought under his right arm.


    He silently stood, as if waiting for someone. With a few minutes going by, the air flashed for a moment, before ash like energy seemed to shape a figure I an instant. This figure was none other than Lyrim, who had awoken due to the disturbance the wormhole had caused.


    He knew who this figure was, as he couldn''t hide his presence nor power and came over immediately, just in case he was to cause trouble. ¡°Amaranth was it? Why did you come back?¡± Lyrim was incredibly curious to why a God would return when they escaped the jaws of something larger.


    Amaranth lowered his hood and quickly bowed down. ¡°My Lord¡­ I apologize. My return was for a reason that may benefit you. Will you not hear me out?¡± Lyrim tilted his head and looked at him, before looking at the chest. He could feel a strange but familiar energy from it, as faint as it was. He decided to give the man some time.


    ¡°Very well. Speak.¡± Lyrim folded his arms. Ethe and Qil had remained behind, as they found no need to venture out with him. It would only waste their time. ¡°I was hoping to make a deal with you¡­¡± Amaranth grabbed the chest and moved it in front of him before gently pushing it over towards Lyrim.


    Lyrim looked at the chest and knelt down before opening it. As it was opened, he felt the energy the object contained. It was the Primordial Fruit that Amaranth had painstakingly created. Lyrim couldn''t help but be surprised as he looked carefully at it. The energy it contained was by all means not much compared to himself. But what shocked him, was that the energy was still primordial.


    ¡°This¡­. Where did you get this?¡± Amaranth showed a smile as he spoke ¡°I''m glad you have taken an interest, my Lord¡­ It is one of two treasures I had kept hidden away¡­¡± He spoke, lying to him about the object that created it, but gambling and hoping Lyrim wouldn''t read his mind.


    ¡°Very interesting. I guess I should have read your mind a bit more¡­ Maybe I would have found this¡± Lyrim spoke in a taunting joke. This made Amaranth sweat nervously, and Lyrim could see that. ¡°Calm down¡­ I have no need to rob someone weaker than me. What is this anyway? And why would you think I want it?¡±


    Amaranth spoke up. ¡°My Lord, as you know, there are 2 treasures like this one here, and the other has been eaten.¡± Lyrim blinked. ¡°Eaten? Hmm¡± He glanced at it again, and could see it looked good enough to eat.


    Amaranth nodded. ¡°One bite was enough to turn a Demigod into a God¡­ As you know, I am a God, and it was thanks to that fruit that I was able to achieve this. I shared it with my family and friends, and now only this Primordial Fruit remains.¡±


    Lyrim picked up the fruit. It felt delicate, and he looked around it curiously. ¡°Hmm... Interesting. Well, what is this deal you were talking about?¡± Lyrim gave him the benefit of the doubt. The energy in the fruit wasn''t enough to fill his stomach, let alone his own Primordial energy.


    ¡°My Lord, I was hoping that maybe, just maybe, you could give me some advice in...Breaking through the level of a God to become a Primordial?¡± Lyrim¡¯s face twisted a bit as he looked at Amaranth, his pupils narrowing slightly as he eyed the King.


    ¡°Insight to become a Primordial?....¡±


    ------------------------

 Chapter 32 Moving On.

    !!!!! Pr Credits To Draconis & Tembulon who not only both pred it but improved this ch''s quality greatly please rep them ^^!!!


    Donator''s


    Thank you to Trent Stone for Donating and supporting Ethereal Sovereign and Spectral Regalia.


    So i wanted to say thank you guys for waiting patiently. im feeling much better and things are ready to kick into pace again. ES and SR are back in business after this ch SR will be released a day or 2 later.


    im sorry you guys waited long but i hope you enjoy this eventful chapter.


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Enjoy This Ch


    ---------------------


    ¡°-This bastard... Is out of his mind?-¡± Qil spoke in a serious yet curious manner, unsure if Amaranth was joking or not. ¡°-I don''t think he is kidding. He has the guts to gamble like this, especially after what he did.


    This ¡®Primordial Fruit¡¯ does indeed have some power, but it''s of no use to us. I''m sure it''s origin is of more value. He is hiding something. Let''s search his mind and find out what it is-¡±


    Lyrim kept silent while listening to the two then placed the fruit back into the chest. ¡°There are 3 things I want to let you know, Amaranth. 1, is you expect me to forgive you so quickly after nearly killing someone so close to me? You''re lucky I didn''t rip you to shreds.


    2. This fruit, although interesting, is of no use to me other than filling my stomach when I''m hungry. And there are other foods that can do that. And finally 3. What makes you think that in this unknown universe I would ever tell someone like you how to be a Primordial?¡±


    Lyrim kept a calm look as he waited for Amaranth¡¯s response. Amaranth tensed up, as beads of sweat ran down his forehead. ¡°-W...Was this wasted effort? Damnit, I acted too quickly¡­ This impulse of mine...-¡±


    Lyrim closed the chest before making it hover towards Amaranth¡¯s side. ¡°Did you come here just to bargain with me?¡± Amaranth gave a soft chuckle before looking up at Lyrim. ¡°My Lord, forgive me. You are the first true Primordial I have seen, and I acted on impulse.


    I do hope you can forgive me regarding the past issue. My actions were only because there is no such thing as a T.Gear with 2 so called ¡®aspects¡¯. It is truly a treasure.¡±


    ¡°-Hmm... I believe him. No doubt Astra¡¯s T.Gear would be valued considerably. Imagine a God with 2 ability sets-¡± Qil chuckled softly. ¡°-This bastard is just greedy-¡± Ethe gave a snort and replied. ¡°-Reminds me of a certain someone who almost got himself killed-¡±


    Qil remained silent, before Lyrim¡¯s voice resounded to Amaranth. ¡°I¡¯ve no care for that anymore. What''s done is done. If you''re done, you may leave¡± Amaranth nodded, bowing respectfully, before turning to leave. Lyrim also did the same, before Qil spoke.


    ¡°-Hey, in the memories we got from the whelp, he has tracking technology. Wouldn''t it be good to use him to find Archia?-¡±


    ¡°.....¡± Both Ethe and Lyrim remained silent, and Lyrim froze his movements. And just as Amaranth was about to leave, he spoke. ¡°Wait!¡± Amaranth¡¯s body soon froze. Not in hopes of getting a deal, but in fear that he would lose his life if he tried to retreat from fear.


    ¡°-Oh, the mule does have a good idea. Why didn''t I think of that-¡± Ethe gave soft words of praise. ¡°-Hmph!-¡± Qil snorted, just as Ethe did before. Amaranth carefully turned around, gazing at Lyrim. ¡°M...My Lord?¡±


    Lyrim wasted no time. ¡°You''re good at finding planets, correct? There''s one I want you to find for me.¡± Amaranth¡¯s eyes widened with hope as he nodded while laughing happily. ¡°Of course my Lord, of course! If you come with me and tell me the details about it, such as the sector, I can easily track it.¡±


    Lyrim frowned. Even he had no idea. ¡°-We don''t have much information about our system since there wasn''t much research put into it¡­. Annoying...-¡± Lyrim grumbled softly. ¡°-What''s 100 or a million years to us? I''m sure we can find it if we just get him to track it-¡±


    To Lyrim, every second counted, because to him, it was a second he could use to save his father, or in the worst case, discover his fate. ¡°-We are close to making a breakthrough and being able to utilize 10% of our established power. Let¡¯s wait a little more and give him time to search-¡± Qil spoke with choice words.


    Lyrim took a faint breath. ¡°-You''re right. I have an idea-¡± Making his way over to Amaranth, who was frozen still, Lyrim raised his left hand then extended his index finger, and a trail of white smoke left it and transferred into Amaranth¡¯s head.


    While doing so, Lyrim spoke. ¡°I''ll give you a bit of what I know regarding the planet Archia. Use this to find it.¡± Hearing those words, Amaranth relaxed a bit, as fragments of memories scattered to his head. Only enough to give him looks of the night sky and the planets, as well as the knowledge of research regarding space that Archia had achieved.


    ¡°My Lord, this¡­ It won''t be easy¡­ You want me to look at points of interest on a blank map, and that map is infinity large...¡±  Amaranth¡¯s words were correct. Lyrim had no reason to feel irritated. ¡°Indeed. Do your best to find it, take as long as you need. But try your best.¡±


    Amaranth sighed softly in relief, as there was no set date. I meant he had all the time in the world. ¡°Thank you, my Lord. Ahh, for finding this planet...¡± Amaranth had shown extra intentions and the 3 of them picked up on this immediately.


    Lyrim laughed softly. ¡°Reward, I take it? Well, letting you live after what you have done is enough payment, so after this we¡¯ll consider it even.¡± Amaranth wanted to laugh and cry, as he was right, but it was also a bit unfair since he may very well spend millions or billions of years scouring the universe for this.


    But with that, an idea popped into his head. ¡°Lord Lyrim, is finding this planet too difficult for a Primordial like you?¡± Lyrim raised a brow. He had no intention of showing a hint of weakness or inability. ¡°I just can''t be bothered. It may take 100 years or so, but having you do that dirty work is much easier.¡±


    Of course, Lyrim, Qil and Ethe knew they would be worse off without mastering their power. Their Divine Sense was about on par with a mid level God, as opposed to their current raw power. Amaranth frowned silently at being used as a tool for such a matter, but he dared not retort Lyrim¡¯s words. He felt Lyrim was lying as a primordials strength was incredible, and if he wanted to hunt him down, than he feared his planet would vanish with him if he angered Lyrim.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ I will take my leave then...¡± Lyrim spoke out before he left. ¡°Before I leave, how do you travel back and forth to your planet? That''s quite an interesting device.¡± Amaranth began to explain it.


    ¡°My Lord. The translocator is definitely a great invention. Following the trail of my granddaughters, I used this translocator to pick up on their coordinates and open a small rift that is stable for 10 seconds before shutting. A mini wormhole so to speak.¡±


    Lyrim casually rubbed his chin as he began to think. ¡°I want one. If I get bored of waiting, I''ll just go pay you a visit and see how you are progressing.¡± Amaranth knew that tracking his planet may take years, but if he gave Lyrim one, it would be as if he were next door. But yet again, he didn''t dare anger him.


    ¡°Of course¡­my Lord. I''ll give you my one after I open the rift. Is there anything else?¡± Lyrim gazed carefully. ¡°-Damn, I''m too eager. I want to see this Chaos bastard...-¡± Qil called out with ill intentions. ¡°-Who cares about that. I''m more interested in the origin of the Primordial Fruit, so stop wasting time and search his mind-¡±


    Lyrim frowned outwardly, which made Amaranth¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡°-I''m not searching his mind completely. One is entitled to privacy. As for Chaos... I¡¯ve no doubt that he may kill innocent lives before we could stop him, and we are unsure if we even can, so for now just bare with it-¡±


    Gazing to look at Amaranth he called out. ¡°That''s all.¡± Amaranth nodded with a soft smile and reached up with a spherical crystalline device before pushing his energy through it. The device began to glow, before the space near Amaranth twisted and ripped open. He quickly used his ability to let the device float to Lyrim before bowing.


    ¡°I''ll take my leave, my Lord. ¡° With that said and done, he quickly entered the rift, and a few seconds later it had shut. Lyrim, holding the spherical translocator, looked at it curiously. ¡°Hmm, all I need to do is feed it a bit of energy and it will open up to those coordinates, huh?¡± He had seen Amaranth¡¯s easy attempt, and it was simple enough.


    Before long, Lyrim¡¯s body turned to a glowing ash, before it transitioned through space and reappeared inside his temple home. Within moments, Qil and Ethe¡¯s spiritual bodies left Lyrim¡¯s physical body as they began to wonder to their temples.


    ¡°I''m sealing this place off. Within 100 years, we will be leaving.¡± These words caused Qil and Ethe to freeze before they had gone too far. ¡°Leave? Weren''t you intending to stay and spend time with those people?¡± Qil was curious and a little shocked.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. What''s this all of a sudden? At most, a year will be enough for that 10% breakthrough.¡± Lyrim was quiet before speaking. ¡°Chaos is a synthetic Primordial, and that Primordial Fruit is mysterious.


    I am not comfortable with our strength as it is. We may not know if there are hidden Primordials out there. 100 years. I would like to at least achieve 20%. Thankfully it isn''t a matter of ideas, but of getting melded with that power.


    This isn''t my home. It is for the people who live here. Sooner or later, I will leave, and I can''t baby them forever. The best I can do is remembering this planet¡¯s location to visit every now and then in the future. But this is not my home. Even now, I''m still uncomfortable.


    Ethe grinned silently before giving a soft laugh. ¡°Ha! Boy, you''re homesick. That''s it, right?¡± Qil snorted and laughed in return before leaving to tend to his part of the training. ¡°Homesick? Hmm, maybe, but whatever it''s called it won''t change anything. 100 years. We need to try our best.¡±


    Ethe nodded, no longer talking, before he left for his own part of the training. Lyrim turned around, before a pulse of energy left his body encircling the entire mountain area before blending in with it. From all around the temple, a shield of gravity would push anyone who tried to enter out. It was powerful enough that it blocked sound from the outside, as well as some light.


    Lyrim then made his way over to his room and wasted no more time before sitting down cross legged. From there, it seemed as if he were a living statue. His breath was quiet and smooth enough that his heart rate slowed fairly quickly.


    Entering his inner dimension, he headed towards the coliseum he had created years back. ¡°There are many issues. Our sync level mirrors our strength. Currently it¡¯s at 9%. It''s going to take a thousand years, if I''m lucky, to get 50%. Before that, I''ll try my best to develop ways to make the best out of every drop of power¡­¡±


    Entering the coliseum, he had learned how to manifest Gods like Qil and Ethe did. With traces of energy within the dimension gathering together, it formed a creature from his past. The creature''s body was the same endless, void black, with the skeletal head and body engulfed in a raging inferno.


    This creature was an Inferno Walker, but Lyrim felt it was too weak for him to train himself properly. He began to strengthen it, and the skeletal body of the inferno walker increased in size, with spikes portraying from all over. Its head began to change in shape before forming into a devil-like skull.


    It had 3 large horns. 2 in the shape of a ram, while one was glowing hot red. Parts of the skeletal body became so consumed in fire that they were no longer visible. It was as if a spirit of fire had possessed the bones of a powerful tyrant.


    ¡°Much better. You should be a peak God with the abilities I remember. I''m not sure what they call something like you, or even if you would look like that if one ever got to this level, so don''t hate me for not giving you a name¡°With that said, Lyrim also limited himself greatly. The flames of the God level Inferno Walker began to increase in strength, before blasting out, causing a typhoon of fire to shoot towards Lyrim.


    Using the strength of his feet, he pushed from the ground, dashing to the side. He had fought a peak God with abilities during his training, but never had he fought one while giving himself the strength of a starter level God, relying only on attacks he would think of on the spot.


    Being put in the heat of combat and creating new abilities would increase the rate at which he and the others would sync. The Inferno Walker, seeing its attack was avoided, roared out, causing the very air to change to a reddish glow before it charged towards Lyrim madly.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Wincing a bit at the change of heat in the area, Lyrim softly laughed. ¡°Maybe I overestimated this guy¡­¡± Training increasingly, Qil, at his upper spire, was examining the inner dimension, watching the energy stream that couldn''t be compared to it''s prior state years ago. It was as if a river was flowing smoothly, but instead of fish in a lake, miniature galaxy shaped energy masses circulated around.


    Looking carefully at this, Qil had truly wanted to tamper with it all. But Lyrim¡¯s restrictions made it impossible. All he could do was the casual fusing and refining. That was until he spotted something interesting.


    In the past, single colored galaxies were being replaced by 2 colored galaxies, and even 3 colored galaxies were starting to naturally from. By now, the single colored galaxies no longer existed. But what caught Qil¡¯s attention, was that 1 of the 3 colored galaxies that had been one of the first created was changing and shifting, combining into the center.


    The 3 energies all shifted into the center, causing the spiral of the galaxy to vanish, with only a globe of energy that soon cracked open to reveal a glowing milky stream of light that soon melded with the natural stream.


    The originally healthy glow began to glow even brighter and healthier, as if it had been purified a bit. ¡°Oh!!¡± Qil couldn''t help but feel excited, as this had caused Lyrim¡¯s body and their power to increase exponentially. Although they were far from using this power, he could still tell it gave a nice boost.


    ¡°Incredible...¡± Qil was ecstatic, as he began to look around more. He urged a few of the older 3 colored galaxies to repeat it. While he did so, Ethe was currently going over the knowledge of life and death, as well as reincarnation.


    ¡°-This system is indeed interesting. It doesn''t try to force me out. I feel like I''m learning more every second I spend here. When a being perishes, its soul is weighed and valued. A kind and pure soul would be valued as the same of a God''s, while an unkind and evil soul would be considered trash. Is this a system of karma? Why are the souls valued as such...? Hmm... Maybe it is a karma system-¡±


    Ethe had only a blurry look in an open, endless space, with what seemed to be a donut shaped object that spanned billions of kilometers across. He also saw the faint blurs of different shaded colors of light.


    Some were glowing white, and others were a reddish black, while the usual were a grayish color. Ethe had judged the white ones to be souls of the good, the reddish black were those of the bad, and the greyish ones were neither good nor bad souls.


    What interested him most was that the donut shaped object had no markings or anything on it. It was a stone like color and slowly rotated clockwise. Whenever a soul passed it, the space inside the object would ripple as the soul vanished.


    As for where these souls originated from, they just appeared out of what seemed like thin air. Ethe wouldn''t even dare to count their amount. They varied in sizes, some as large as fists, others the size of a thumb. They were so many that it was as if an endless wave of water flooding into the object.


    Ethe felt these souls had no control or memory, other than that they were attracted to enter the object. ¡°Doesn''t take a genius to know that is the circle of reincarnation. Interesting... I wonder who created it and how long it has been there. Hmm, maybe I''m wrong; maybe it has always been there¡±


    With the 3 of them tending to their own training, the years soon passed, and Nephis and Tyra soon came under Krouse¡¯s control. Despite some rebel opposition, Krouse found it easy to obtain information.


    Astra also accompanied him, and even battled some of these rebels. Over the years, she had earned the respect and fear from friends and foes alike, and was greatly treasured by Krouse. Amaranth, after returning to his home, wasted neither time nor effort to search for Archia.


    But to him, it was incredibly difficult, to the point where even though a Primordial requested it, he had a lack of motivation. Those who were tasked with helping him felt the same. Finding a needle in a haystack would be an understatement with the vast expanse of the universe. It would be as if one was searching for that needle that could be anywhere on a planet with many obstacles.


    Of course, the only bit of relief was that he had all the time in the world, and with people working on this matter, he tended to his own duty as a king, as well as one in a universal alliance. To Lyrim, Qil and Ethe, 100 years soon passed, as they would occasionally help Lyrim train or swap between each other.


    Ethe was left to tend to the matters of life and death, but Qil and Lyrim swapping meant Qil also saw interest in fighting manifested creatures. Of course, Lyrim had managed to pull through after combating the Inferno Walker at a peak God level. Despite many failures, it soon got to the point where his success rate was 100%.


    Whenever he created an ability, he would test it out a few times to get the hang of it, then after doing so, he would combat the Inferno Walker to develop a new ability, and repeat. Of course, for each ability he developed, it gave him an understanding in how melding them worked, and this understanding made it easier to think of ideas.


    He long discovered that God level combatants had no limit to how many abilities they could develop, as long as the concept and logic made it work. Lyrim was overjoyed at this, as he had not only developed many new and unique abilities, but he was able to torment Qil a bit, who was training in that coliseum.


    As the 100 years passed, not a second too soon or too late, it was as if their body¡¯s internal clock let them know. Lyrim soon opened his eyes, looking in the damp cold space where the brazers on the side had been lit for 100 years.


    The air in the room had gotten incredibly cold. So much so that his breath turned white. He stood up slowly and stretched. ¡°We made many great discoveries and improvements. In fact, the globe of energy melding with the stream is the best, as it helped us surpass our goal. Good work Qil¡±


    Lyrim uttered, before Qil laughed in a smug manner. Ethe decided to bring him back to earth. ¡°Don''t spoil the mule too much. It isn''t as if he did much, considering the limits you imposed on that stream.¡± Qil grunted. ¡°Lizard, you can talk big when you only look at souls being reincarnated.¡±


    Ethe snickered. ¡°Examining is key to making breakthroughs.¡± From there, they went back and forth, arguing. Lyrim gave a soft smile before breaking it up. ¡°26% Sync level. This is incredibly good.¡± Ethe nodded and spoke. ¡°Was it wise to set this gravity barrier? What if that Amaranth found Archia?¡±


    Lyrim shook his head. ¡°I doubt it. He would need more than a miracle to do it within 100 years. For now, let''s head out. I want to grab a bite to eat.¡± The both of them agreed. Although they didn''t need food, they couldn''t resist the habit of tasting good food.


    Making his way out of the temple, Lyrim had bothered to emit his Divine Sense, as he had just finished his training. Making his way towards the entrance that was covered by a thick purple energy that seemed as if it were alive, with a thought, it dissipated, to reveal something behind that caused him to freeze in his tracks with a curious expression.


    The entrance was littered with many things, from food to flowers, both withered and withering, as well as many other things, as if it were given in tribute. Lyrim made his way over to one of the withering flowers and picked it up. It resembled a rose, but the petals were green and gave a sour yet lemony fragrance.


    ¡°-The hell is this?-¡± Qil uttered in curiosity. Of course, Ethe and Lyrim were just as baffled. ¡°-Maybe someone thought this was a shrine? I thought Krouse hid it well...-¡± Lyrim emitted his Divine Sense across the flower, as well as the other objects.


    With his own advancement and the sync level nearly tripling, it allowed his Divine Sense to exceed that of a peak God, and give him a fair look into being a Primordial. Despite its current weak nature, it let him pick up small details.


    ¡°No, not a shrine. These are from Astra and Lizna.¡± He spoke with his face twisting a little. In 100 years, he hadn''t seen them nor contacted them. He knew Astra would be grown up, as well as the others. It made him nervous to meet them. But despite this, they always came and placed things down, maybe wondering if he would ever take them.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lyrim mumbled to himself. ¡°-Don''t tell me you''re turning soft?-¡± Qil called to him. ¡°No¡­ Such nonsense¡­ Besides, if I go soft, is it not ok? They are people I care for, after all. For someone like me, I should hope they understand that I can''t always sit around doing nothing, which is why I have to train a lot.¡±


    Lyrim spoke softly. He then re-emitted his Divine sense across the planet, getting a clear glimpse. In one go, it had taken him an instant, where in the past he would need much more time to get this clear a look.


    ¡°Good, they¡¯re all fine. All of them seem to be alive and well.¡± Lyrim gave a smile. He could see them all in his mind as figures made from energy, as if he were only a few feet away, despite them being soundless figures.


    He kept silent, as he realized something was off. He bit his lip as he gazed at Astra¡¯s figure. He didn''t utter a word, as he realized something about her was different, and it wasn''t just that she was an adult now. ¡°T...This¡­ When did this¡­?¡± Qil and Ethe could also see what Lyrim did as clearly as him.


    It was then that Qil laughed, as he realized what Lyrim froze about. ¡°Hahahahahaha! Hey Lyrim, your little sister is pregnant!¡± Qil was not wrong. Astra was sitting down, and beside her were many people Lyrim knew. From Lizna to Astra¡¯s father and Hyun, as well as a grown up Cayden, and many others, both female and male, gathering around her.


    Ethe spoke, as if to make the scene more logical. ¡°Don''t make it seem like it''s not good. She is, what, 114 years old now? I would be surprised if love wasn''t on her list. So, when are we leaving to visit them?¡± Ethe responded.


    Lyrim narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°We aren''t.¡± Qil spoke with a little of surprise. ¡°Huh? You angry at her? Hahaha¡± Lyrim shook his head. ¡°Not at all. It''s good that they are all happy. I do want to see them, but it will make things harder. So, for now. ¡°


    Raising his hand, the gravity barrier around the temple reactivated, to show it was as if it had never left. ¡°We¡¯ll make it seem like I haven''t come out. I may seem a little cruel¡­ But I won''t continue to let myself remain here on 1 planet.¡±


    Ethe was the first to speak with a proper voice. ¡°You don¡¯t want them to come with you? Hmm¡± Lyrim shook his head, before his body transitioned. His figure turned to ash, before reforming on the planet¡¯s moon. ¡°It''s safer on my own, and I probably won''t return for many years. It''s best if they remained.¡±


    Qil laughed and also spoke with a voice. Despite being on the atmosphere-less moon, their voices were clear. ¡°Thank you! Just us and the universe! This is going to be fun!!


    So, now that we can finally leave, where are we headed?¡±


    Although Lyrim truly wanted to congratulate Astra, he would gamble that as she grew stronger, she would understand his circumstance and reason for training indoors, as well as mature some more.


    He also knew Lizna felt love for him, but he couldn''t return that love to her. It was as if his mind and body were currently closed from that sort of romance for the meantime. He hopes she would find someone worthy of her love. The way he is now, a child of the universe, he didn''t want to be tied down. Especially with the goal of finding his father.


    ¡°Where are we headed? Good question. Let''s go see how Amaranth is doing, and explore around that part of the universe¡± Ethe and Qil showed signs of excitement. To Ethe, he would be able to see many civilizations and Gods, as well as gain some knowledge. But to Qil, it was that he may have a chance to show off his abilities.


    Within a few moments of opening his hand, the spherical device seemed to from out of thin air. This was a natural ability Lyrim had developed. He¡¯s able to store and bring things into his inner dimension, so he uses it like a storage system.


    Without wasting any more time, he pushed his energy into the spherical device. It began to glow incredibly bright, and static emitted from it, as it was overwhelmed by the energy. A large rip in space tore open forcefully, twisting from the energy used to open it.


    Wasting no more time, Lyrim entered it, and seconds later, it closed, leaving only the faint ripple in space to signify that Lyrim had left the system to journey on.

 Chapter 33 Instant Action.

    Important Announcement


    Before you read this i reccomend taking a deep breath this isnt bad  bad news but it isnt good news to people looking forward to chs of ES every week.


    as you know i write both spectral regalia and ethereal sovereign both storys i love there is also mancers grimoire that i write when i''m in the mood with no obligation for chapters.


    writing spectral regalia i once reached the point where my ideas and writing ended up bieng blocked. which when i started to write ethereal sovereign i ended up taking a small few weeks hiatus to refresh my mind and the end result was me going from #9 on the best rated to #4 >.> super effective hiatus i''d say.


    that being said right now for ES i feel i have reached the point where i need to tread carefully at this stage. i have basic concepts for how i want to progress things but not fluid ideas on how to do so in otherwords a little writers block which is a word i hate because i have a lot of ideas just none i can use for es XD


    so im planning to take a small hiatus from ES. some of you may be worrying and flipping tables but my long time readers will tell you i keep my word i may be late in some aspects but i keep my word. i plan to return to ES after i think things through and get some ideas.


    there is no timeframe to how long this hiatus is but i can say that when i think i am ready to post i will let you guys know in a SR chapter announcement.


    some of you may be saying you knew this would happen or 3 storys is to much let me clarify a little.


    1-Writing ES has helped me become a better author with how i can do battle scenes.


    2-it has helped my main story advance several ranks.


    3-it keeps my mind at ease when i have ideas that wont work for SR.


    4-mancers grimoire doesent take up writing time for es i write chs for mg when i feel like it in otherwords when ideas are fresh :)


    i eagerly await when i can come back to this story and continue writing it. both SR and ES have special places in my heart. i would never abandon either nor half ass things without a very very good reason


    --


    !!!!! Pr Credits To Draconis & Tembulon who not only both pred it but improved this ch''s quality greatly please rep them ^^!!!


    Please Rate/Follow/Favourite/Share/Enjoy ch 33 :)


    P.s i wanted to rewrite several parts of  this chapter but i felt it touched upon good points so i left it


    -----------------------


    With a faint feeling of displacement that was familiar to Lyrim, his body seemed to traverse down a glowing wormhole, with only the faint rushing sounds of energy passing around him. The feeling itself was similar to how his teleport would work, but he could tell this was currently more effective to travel long and precise distances.


    Lyrim gazed at the orb he held in his hand. The Primordial Energy he had fed it caused it to crack slightly, with energy rippling around it.  ¡°-Not good..-¡± Lyrim uttered under his breath. The wormhole itself began to distort slightly, as if it were unable to keep itself together.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Lyrim uttered under his breath, before turning into a blur of light, using his strength to reach the end of the wormhole. And for good reason, as the wormhole began to collapse in on itself from behind him bit by bit.


    ¡°-Did that bastard set us up?-¡± Qil mumbled angrily. But Lyrim didn''t answer for the moment. Several seconds passed, as he had managed to outrun the collapsing wormhole and reached the exit that led to the other side. But as he was about to enter, the wormhole could no longer sustain itself and imploded.


    At this point, Lyrim¡¯s body shined a dark green, before it seemed to shoot towards the entrance that was being torn apart. And in a time faster than the blink of an eye, he dashed with the energy of the wormhole and the space chasing after him.


    Exiting the entrance, he rolled onto the grassy surface with his cloak on fire, with a white transparent flame. Lyrim immediately willed Ethe¡¯s gravity ability to condense over the flame, before crushing it until it no longer existed.


    Gazing at his somewhat burnt clothing, Lyrim frowned while dusting himself off. ¡°-No. It''s not Amaranth¡¯s fault. More so, it''s ours, hehehe-¡± Ethe seemed to speak out; as if he had a hunch regarding what had happened.


    Lyrim looked around carefully, seeing that he had exited into a grassy plain. His eyes widened with nostalgia, as he let a soft sigh out of his lips. ¡°This reminds me of Archia¡­¡± He uttered happily. ¡°-Far from it, boy. Anyway. Lizard, what do you mean our fault? I bet that bastard rigged that device-¡±


    Lyrim remained quiet as he looked into the sky, seeing this planet had 1 moon with what seemed to be an enormous city on its surface, to the degree that even a human would be capable of seeing such a marvel.


    The system itself seemed to have 1 sun, which meant that the day night cycle may be even. ¡°Ethe¡¯s right. That device wasn''t meant to take Primordial Energy. We miscalculated. Let''s be thankful we even made it out of the other end.¡± Lyrim spoke, before emitting his Divine Sense around the planet.


    While he focused on the details, Qil spoke. ¡°-Hmm, if that''s the case, how will we get back to Avil?-¡± Ethe responded to his question. ¡°-No big deal. Let¡¯s consider this a holiday. We bought some time for ourselves, and when we need to go back, we will have Amaranth just tinker with the device to suit our energy-¡±


    Qil, cautious of this, spoke. ¡°-Wouldn''t that give him the idea that the device is unstable? He may use it to further his own goal or even sabotage us himself-¡± As Lyrim released his Divine Sense, he smiled. ¡°No need to worry. The first time we go, I''ll bring him with us. He wouldn''t dare risk his own life, or even risk making me an enemy.¡±


    Lyrim transmitted the results of the Divine Sense towards Qil and Ethe. Going through the information, they noticed this planet had 1 gigantic city that encompassed a large amount of land. Not too far from the giant kingdom-like city, 6 smaller cities encircled it.


    Although they were small in comparison, they were by no means small in size, spanning at least 1500-2000Km each, while the largest main city in the center spanned a crazy 5000KM, dwarfing the rest.


    ¡°There are several Gods on this planet. I counted at least 10. I''m going to assume this is our destination.¡± As Lyrim softly spoke this, Ethe seemed to agree. ¡°-Indeed. I think we were supposed to arrive somewhere else, but let''s just also assume our energy made the device¡¯s course change a little.¡±


    Qil laughed quietly ¡°Hahaha... Well, it could be worse. We could have ended up in a star. Than we would be in trouble¡± They all somewhat shivered at the thought. A star has an incredible amount of energy. Although he himself would have the capacity to destroy one, if he tried at this stage, he didn¡¯t doubt he would be injured or that he might get caught in the supernova.


    As they pondered this, his Divine Sense remaining scanned around with the power of a peak stage God sensory ability. 1 minute prior to Lyrim finishing his scouting, a man wearing oriental attire with plates of metal detailed perfectly in some sections, giving a nice eastern warrior sort of look. The man¡¯s face was covered by a demon shaped mask, with his helmet emitting a blue flame.


    The man, who was sitting cross legged in a dark interior, with only one torch in front of him, twitched slightly. The dark eye sockets of his mask began to glow red, as a voice quietly filled the room, the source coming from him. ¡°Who would dare spy on me...? Breaking the treaty by daring to sense my city!¡±


    The figure soon vanished from the room, causing the air inside to swivel like a quiet hurricane, causing the torch to blow out. Lyrim glanced around as he focused on the central city where he felt the most familiar sources of energy. ¡°Amaranth is definitely in the central city. I can also see those individuals who were with him on Avil here on this planet as well, but they¡¯re spread out somewhat¡±


    Qil uttered, as if he was annoyed. ¡°-Bah! Who cares about them? What are we here for again?-¡± Speaking with a lack of interest, Ethe of course replied to the clueless Qilin. ¡°-To see how Amaranth is progressing and explore a bit. It can''t do any harm. Right, Lyrim?-¡±


    Lyrim¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he gazed in the direction of the closest city. ¡°Seems like we will be having a guest.¡± Lyrim then linked his Divine Sense to them so they could see what he could, no longer keeping them in the dark.


    ¡°-Coincidence that he can sense us?-¡± Qil spoke curiously. ¡°-Maybe he detected us as we sensed him-¡± Ethe responded. ¡°We¡¯ll just ask him ourselves. He is a mid stage God from the looks of it. If Gods can detect us, it would be troublesome.¡±


    Right as he finished speaking, a blur appeared 20 meters from Lyrim, and as a second passed by, the wind in the area rushed towards them, as if trying to catch up and fill the gaps that the individual''s speed had torn through.


    The flow caused Lyrim¡¯s cloak to flutter faintly as he eyed the figure. And by no surprise, it turned out to be the man wearing the oriental armor with the demon mask and the helmet of fire. Qil, seeing this, couldn''t help but laugh. ¡°-Hahahahahaha! This is a God? Who taught him how to dress up? He looks like one of those performers on Archia! This freak is crazy!-¡± He spoke, causing Lyrim to frown a little. ¡°-Oh? Even going through my memories to find a fact like that? Well, I guess it can''t be helped-¡±


    As Lyrim spoke to Qil, the man wasted no time and pointed towards Lyrim. ¡°You! Which clan are you from?! How dare you break the treaty! Do you not know that emitting Divine Sense to scan another clan¡¯s city is forbidden without permission from the King himself!?¡±


    Lyrim tilted his head as Ethe spoke. ¡°-It seems he did find out somehow. Hey, Lyrim, ask him how. I wonder if he is just proficient with it-¡± Lyrim nodded slightly and spoke out. ¡°I apologize, I''m not from this sector, I didn''t know. Although, I''m curious, how did you discover that I used Divine Sense?¡±


    The man remained quiet for a moment, before a monstrous energy, by God standards, emitted around him, causing the planet itself to shake slightly. This disturbance caused the Gods of this world to feel it, and understand something was off.


    ¡°You dare lie! The only way to come to this planet is by using the proper teleportation methods!! And upon arriving, people are examined to determine rank!! Not even a God can avoid the sensory technology, and in the case a God is discovered, it would cause the others to know of his existence!! And even then, the rules would be taught to them by force!! This means you are from a current clan!!¡±


    Lyrim frowned a little. ¡°-Damn, I he¡¯s onto us-¡± Ethe laughed out at the God''s measly energy. ¡°Please...calm down¡­ I only just broke through to becoming a God.¡± Lyrim tried to reason with a white lie. ¡°-This bastard wants to fight? Let''s just flatten him and be done with it-¡± Qil seemed to respond harshly.


    The figure emitting the energy roared out. ¡°Lies! How dare you try to fool me!! I would have felt if a Demigod had made a breakthrough!! You dare to trick me, Kazin Genbu!?! Head of the Genbu Clan!?!¡± Lyrim couldn''t help but laugh quietly. It was like an ant picking a fight with a human. The difference was too much.


    Kazin roared out, as the flame on his helmet seemed to turn into a mini inferno before he appeared with astounding speed in front of Lyrim, punching towards him, causing the air to ripple. Lyrim, who had his hands up, as if gesturing for calm, let a sigh out before softly moving his hand towards Kazin, who moved in slow motion compared to him.


    As Lyrim¡¯s hand gently met Kazin¡¯s fist, that neared him, the fist stopped dead in its tracks, before the force of the blow caused the earth behind Lyrim to split and explode outward, creating a small canyon, showing how powerful this man was.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Kazin was stunned, as he saw that his attack was stopped effortlessly. ¡°W...What¡­?¡± He knew his strength was considered top class on Reten (A.N Planet¡¯s name). The 5 great cities were ruled by only the strongest of Gods, and here he was, his punch stopped so easily.


    Lyrim glanced at Kazin, but didn''t move his hand. As the air and dust settled, revealing the canyon in the grassy plains, Lyrim tilted his head. ¡°I don''t want to fight. I just arrived, and I don¡¯t want to cause trouble¡± Kazin remained quiet for a moment, before laughing. ¡°I see, I see¡­ You''re using an illusion type T.Gear¡­ A good one if you managed to trick me for a moment.. Ha! I''ll show you trouble..¡±


    Jumping away, he clapped his hands together, before a stream of fire began to emit from them, shooting into the sky like a pillar as it blocked his head from view. The flame pillar shot up, piercing through the clouds, and disintegrating some, as it shot into space, changing the light in an area for several kilometers into a reddish color.


    The heat for 2 kilometers increased several degrees, while intensifying the closer one got to the source. ¡°-This nut is out of his mind. Does he intend to destroy this planet?-¡± Ethe curiously asked. ¡°-Crazy? He is also dumb as hell. Illusion T.Gear, ha! I bet he couldn''t stand the fact that we blocked his attack and made such a dirty lie-¡±


    Lyrim frowned, before gazing from the corners of both eyes, seeing that several figures had landed not too far from them as they watched from a distance. ¡°-Seems like we have some spectators. I''ll have to finish this up quickly-¡± Lyrim uttered to himself.


    ¡°SUN SEEKER!!¡± The pillar of flame seemed to solidify into a pillar of burning light that smashed downwards towards Lyrim. ¡°This guy is a nut¡­¡± Lyrim uttered, knowing this attack would damage the planet¡¯s terrain if he didn''t get rid of it.


    As the pillar came down towards him, a roar echoed out from one of the spectators. ¡°Azure Wave!!¡± Within moments, the air seemed to lower in temperature, as frost began to form on the ground. A tidal wave of blue, liquid light rushed toward the crashing Sun Seeker attack, managing to collide with it.


    As the two forces crashed against each other, a large amount of steam shot into the sky. With the forces of hot and cold colliding, clouds began to form, as storms also followed. The attacks soon cancelled each other out, leaving only the dark clouds and warm atmosphere with frosted ground. Lyrim gazed toward the individual who appeared. Wearing a sky blue full jerkin of sorts, the young individual had a righteous air about him, gazing worriedly at his surroundings.


    Rushing over, he stepped between Lyrim and Kazin. ¡°Kazin, are you out of your mind?!... You know Gods are forbidden to fight on Reten¡­¡± Kazin glanced at the young man in front of him and seemed to calm down quietly.


    ¡°Step aside Yui¡­ This man broke the treaty rule that states Gods shall not use Divine Sense to spy on a great city¡­¡± Lyrim frowned and spoke out. ¡°I told you, I''m new here. I don''t know this law..¡± Yui, the young man with the full jerkin outfit, turned towards Lyrim.


    ¡°If this is true, than you will not argue if we give you a fair trial to explain things.¡±


    ¡°-Trial? Who do these punks think they are to judge us?-¡± Qil uttered, clearly irritated. ¡°-Oho? A trial? This may be fun. Let''s play their little game-¡±


    Lyrim frowned at both Qil and Ethe¡¯s responses. ¡°I did nothing wrong and you want to take me to trial? I''m only here to meet with someone and be on my way.. The laws of your planet are none of my concern¡±


    Yui¡¯s eyes widened with shock. ¡°Y..You!... Do you know that this planet is one of four that lead the Pantheon Alliance!?! How dare you state that you are not bound by our laws after making such a scene!!¡±


    ¡°-Uhh?..-¡± Qil and Ethe¡¯s response were the same, as they wondered why Lyrim was being blamed for such a thing when it was Kazin who had made this an issue. Lyrim gazed at them both. ¡°I''m not going¡­¡± He spoke in a harsh tone.


    Kazin laughed. ¡°HAHA! I told you, Yui. You fool, now you see! I bet he¡¯s a spy from one of the other founding planets¡­ Lets capture and interrogate him¡­ Help me out..¡± Yui turned to Kazin and frowned, as he felt conflicted.


    ¡°I do not do this because I am agreeing with you¡­.but he is breaking our law...so he must be subjugated and held accountable in front of King Amaranth.¡± Yui¡¯s energy surged up, emitting a blue aura, while Kazin did the same, emitting a red aura.


    They both turned into blurs at the same time, rushing from both of Lyrim¡¯s sides. Yui kicked towards him, while Kazin wanted another go and punched at him with his fist. ¡°This won''t do¡­¡± Lyrim uttered out, softly placing his palms in front of both attacks, easily blocking them both, but using a slight movement of the hand to deflect the force of their attacks upward.


    Doing so caused the dark clouds that had formed to disperse, revealing the radiant sun that had began to softly embrace the area with warmth again, melting the frost that covered the grass.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Kazin uttered. ¡°This man...so easily?¡± Yui remarked, and Kazin spoke. ¡°Yui...I assume he is using an illusion T.Gear. Even a starter God tier one is annoying¡­ We will simply outmatch him with our own¡­¡±


    Saying this, Kazin¡¯s body shined brightly, like a star, as a pillar of flame shot up towards the sky again. But this lasted for only a moment before revealing his T.Gear underneath. His back carried a turtle-like shell with molten lava around it, giving off a devastating aura, while his armor seemed to bulk him up in many places.


    After examining Kazin¡¯s T.Gear, Lyrim turned to Yui, who also emitted a similar aura that froze the nearby ground solid, as well as his pillar of energy changing the color of the sky to a metallic blue for a moment.


    As he entered his armored state, it showed he was wearing a T.Gear with a light blue glowing mane around his neck, while his body was covered in a similar colored light blue armor that shined like a diamond.


    His helmet was in the shape of a creature with its jaws open, exposing his face underneath. Without waiting, the two vanished, causing the ground they were on to shatter, before both punching towards Lyrim.


    The spectator Gods, who hid themselves, didn''t interfere, as they watched with amusement. As the attacks neared Lyrim, he again effortlessly blocked both with only his palms. ¡°These attacks won''t work¡­ In fact, none of your attacks will¡­ Just give up and leave¡­ In fact, go get Amaranth for me, I need to talk to him¡±


    With shocked expressions from both Kazin and Yui, they jumped back with caution. ¡°Y..You...how did you¡­. Our energy should overwhelm your illusion¡­ If you''re not using a T.Gear¡­¡± Yui remarked. Kazin frowned. ¡°Agreed¡­. And go fetch King Amaranth for you?... How dare you¡­. Not only are you making us your enemy, but also one of the founders of the Pantheon Alliance!! I¡¯ve had enough!!¡±


    Kazin¡¯s body seemed to emit a powerful energy, before he opened his hand. A surge of lava from his shell flowed up it, as a molten mace with its core floating off the hilt formed. It shined like the core of a dying star.


    ¡°Solar Mace¡­¡± He uttered, and within moments the mace emitted an aura of destruction, causing the ground itself under Kazin to burn bright red, scorching it completely. Rushing towards Lyrim, he smashed the mace down towards him, causing the wind to split apart and heat up violently.


    Lyrim raised his hand before grabbing the mace, as if it were nothing. As he did, he felt the heat from the mace was significant, as if he were placing his hand on a warm sheet of metal. ¡°This weapon is indeed strong. But if this is all you have, than it still won''t do.¡±


    Kazin glared under his demon-like mask, as his energy shook, causing flames to shoot from the mask¡¯s mouth and eye sockets. ¡°Well then...how about this.¡± Before he could use his attack, Yui dashed forward, behind Lyrim, raising his hands upward before a freezing energy engulfed into both of them. As this happened, he called out. ¡°Kazin, don''t! It will be too much for Reten!¡± After speaking his words, a large, diamond-like halberd formed in his hand that he used to slash downward, towards Lyrim.


    The bladed edge of the halberd smashed down towards Lyrim¡¯s right shoulder, before it shuddered slightly, causing Yui¡¯s fingers to go numb, which made him, as well as Kazin, widen their eyes.


    ¡°I see...so you won''t listen to words¡­ You think I''m playing around? Causing trouble for me as soon as I arrive... I told you it was unintentional!..¡± As Lyrim uttered these words, he raised his hand, causing a monstrous gravity pressure to form within 500 meters.


    This pressure made a circular disk shape of land press into the ground, as if it were made out of mud. It violently pressed down on not only Kazin and Yui¡¯s bodies, but the observing Gods¡¯ as well. The force was enough to keep them bound, barely able to move.


    The two who were at the epicenter of the gravity attack couldn''t cough blood even if they wanted to, as their organs rippled. ¡°Urgh!..¡± They both tried to move and emit their own energy to counter Lyrim¡¯s, but the best they could do is nullify an insignificant portion to let them breath a little better.


    Lyrim was quick to release the pressure, as he only wanted to let them understand the difference. ¡°Do you understand now?... If I wanted to kill you, it''s as simple as me lifting a finger¡­¡± Lyrim himself spoke these words, but he was also a bit surprised at his own strength. He had advanced quite a bit, and extended the range of the attack. Anything caught in it that wasn''t a Primordial would find it nearly impossible to escape without a miracle.


    ¡°-Ha! My ability is indeed the strongest-¡± Ethe boasted. ¡°-Nonsense¡­ I''m sure if he used mine, he would have turned them to ash. But since yours is less violent, he used it instead, to show them the difference-¡± Qil uttered to refute Ethe. But as soon as he did, the two started to bicker, only stopping when the sound of clapping echoed across the area.


    As it turned out, it was King Amaranth, who seemed to be bloodied and injured, having been a spectator that arrived after everyone. As he was finished his own matters, he had felt the force of the attack, and felt Kazin and Yui¡¯s energies. He felt that they were fighting again, and left to see what was happening, only to be caught in Lyrim¡¯s gravity press.


    ¡°M..My Lord¡­ Truly remarkable¡­ Your power is as astounding as ever¡­¡± Lyrim glanced at Amaranth, who seemed to hold his hands together. While this happened, Yui and Kazin weakly tried to get up, their T.Gears somewhat dented and broken in some places. They dared not utter a word, but only kneeled down in front of Amaranth and said in unison. ¡°My King..¡± Amaranth approached and gazed at the two.


    ¡°Ho ho! Both of you are in worse shape than me¡­ Don''t let it get you down¡­ Lord Lyrim is someone far stronger than you...and an honored guest..¡± Lyrim glanced at Amaranth and wasted no time before speaking as he threw the device he gave him onto the ground. ¡°Your toy broke on me¡­ I need a new one to work with my energy..¡±


    Amaranth¡¯s face twisted slightly, with wonder and surprise. ¡°-Indeed¡­ He is a Primordial. I only remembered that the device needed a God to activate, I would have no clue how it would react to his energy. Maybe it couldn''t handle it and malfunctioned-¡±


    Amaranth wondered to himself and then spoke. ¡°I..Indeed¡­ We can work together and make a suitable one for you. I take it that is the reason why you arrived here and not in my palace. But that''s fine. I''m more curious as to why you have arrived, Lord Lyrim. Is something wrong?¡±


    Lyrim glanced around, seeing the Gods that were observing keep their distance, not daring to interfere in the conversation between their king and the being that almost killed them on the side.


    -----------


    Authors Note.


    when writing this chapter i wanted to show the extent of lyrims power in a subtle way i also wanted to show that despite how powerful he is. gods are still a force to be reckoned with capable of destroying a planet and such.

 V1: Chapter 34 Starbelt Conglomerate.

    !!!!! Pr Credits To WryRai</a> &  Peter1765</a>  Thank you for assisting in Ethereal sovereigns pring! i hope my lovely readers can rep them as thanks :)


    Deep breath everyone! its been awhile, a good while. You know it isnt that i do not want to write Ethereal sovereign, its just im truly having a lot of fun writing spectral regalia, my biggest worry is that if i write two separate stories at the same time my quality will drop, im still only an amateur web author and i dont have the focus experience just yet.


    I do not know when i''m going to post the next chapter. for Es i''m having a little writers block so im going to leave the hiatus on there for a little while longer, that being said i hope you all enjoy the chapter.


    --------------


    Several minutes had passed since then, inside the main capital city within Amaranth''s home,  Lyrim was seated on a couch with an exquisite jewel that was sown into the creature from which it was made; surprisingly, the couch itself seemed comfortable enough for even a god to admire and relax on.


    Seated in front of Lyrim were Amaranth and 2 other individuals standing to his side, the three of them seemed nervous as Lyrim remained quiet. ¡°-these buffoons look as if they want to piss themselves, and they call themselves gods?-¡± Ethe  silently berated them in thought.


    ¡°-why are we just sitting here, let''s tear this place apart I''m sure this greedy bastard Amaranth has quite a few treasures I want to know where he got that primordial energy from in the first place, ask him .. hey boy can you hear me?-¡±


    While Ethe and Qil continued speaking, Lyrim simply glanced around silently, in front of him was a table filled with delicacies that a mortal could only dream of yet he had not touched any, ¡°-I can hear the both of you, my main interest is to know how far along the progress for the device is, but I''m sure it will take some time-¡±


    Amaranth seeing that Lyrim was quiet and glancing around cleared his throat and decided to speak with courage. ¡°L..Lord Lyrim....regarding the device, primordial energy is quite unique and new to us, I believe it is a matter of simply increasing the capacity of the devices energy storage, maybe then it will be able to transport lord Lyrim where he wishes¡±


    Amaranth was quite straight forward as he had truly guessed right with what Lyrim wanted to know, Lyrim soon spoke up. ¡°Oh really? Well, that''s fine, it can''t be helped, actually I¡¯m also wondering why there are 6 gods pacing back and forth outside of this room. please elaborate?¡±


    As he expanded his own divine sense, Amaranths expression paled as noticed  the gods outside were not only Yui and Kazin but also the other gods who had been watching the battle.


    ¡°My lord...please forgive them, compared to you we gods are truly low, they are merely interested, after all there has never been a god within our knowledge who has advanced to the primordial level, they most likely seek to curry favor in hopes of lord Lyrim sharing some of his wisdo-¡± ¡°of course¡± Amaranth was suddenly interrupted then as Lyrim stood up and curiously walked around.


    ¡°Share how to advance to a primordial?. You all are already so rash and big headed, if you reach the primordial level it will only serve your egos,¡± Lyrim spoke trying to sound a bit intelligent regarding this aspect


    ¡°-hahaha you tell them boy, these dumb bastards think they deserve to reach our level!?-¡± Qil roared out in their mind as Ethe soon followed. ¡°-look who¡¯s talking to me you are no different from them, you almost got yourself killed by lightning, hehehe-¡±


    Qils figure within the inner dimension twisted a little as his face also reddened. ¡°-t..that was not my fault...no one progresses without risk,-¡± Amaranth felt his hands shaking as he tried to make light of the situation, ofcourse the gods outside heard this and all felt their hearts drop as they grew nervous.


    ¡°Lord Lyrim, then i will send them on their way if their presence disturbs you..¡± Lyrim grunted slightly and then smirked before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s fine, anyway moving on, this is the first time I¡¯m within the presence of so many gods, I¡¯m sure this galaxy has its secrets, though for now...¡± With a though a ripple surrounded the room as it was cut off from outside, not even the divine sense of the gods outside could enter through, clearly, Lyrim wanted this matter to be kept hidden.


    ¡°Have you found the planet I was after?.¡± Lyrim''s voice sounded somewhat eager, though looking at Amaranths expression Lyrim had a good feeling.


    Amaranth smiled slightly and cleared his throat. ¡°Though my lord we have good news and bad news....the bad news is, we have not exactly found the planet you were after..¡± At this Lyrim frowned immediately Qil spoke ¡°-good news and bad news?. What could the damn good news be? This guy is as dumb as a chicken!-¡±


    ¡°-quiet...-¡± Lyrim muttered in his mind as Amaranth continued to speak ¡°the good news is... we recently made an advancement with our technology and I¡¯m confident in finding the planet you are after quite quickly, it''s simply a matter of finding a habitable world within the outer reaches of the universe, we can ignore many of the non-habitable ones!¡±


    Amaranth clearly seemed to try and gain favor from Lyrim, though Lyrim simply sighed as he thought quietly, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯m going to explore for a bit...¡± Lyrim stood up but Amaranth quickly spoke up.


    ¡°My lord you musn..i mean please won¡¯t you stay on Reten until this task is accomplished?...¡± Amaranth clearly showed signs of being nervous, for a god like him to stutter there was something definitely up.


    ¡°Amaranth your quite eager to keep me here, I will let you know that any trap you try and pull will be useless, but I¡¯m sure you know that much, so why should I remain?..¡± Lyrim himself was interested in the situation.


    ¡°Lord Lyrim I am currently a member of an alliance, if these god filled planets discover that a true primordial is about I am not sure how they will react, though I do not doubt they will scramble about to you as for their intentions I am also not sure if they are good or bad...¡±


    Lyrim simply smiled, ¡°-this Amaranth is quite dumb, he thinks we wouldn''t be able to handle a few thousand gods, it would be simple if you ask me-¡± Ethe spoke, Qil also seemed to want to chime in. ¡°-why don''t we go massacre a few of these ¡®god filled planets¡¯ that will teach them not to even think of messing with us-¡± his choice of words were simply a more violent version of Ethe¡¯s. Both of which implying that killing so many gods would be incredibly easy for a primordial.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong Amaranth I trust no one other than those close to me, but if the gods are at your level, even if the sky was blocked out with all of them, I could still sit down and dispatch you all easily¡±


    Those very words spoken by Lyrim caused Amaranths legs to tremble, he felt that a primordial a true primordial truly was a force to be reckoned with. He wondered just how powerful Lyrim was, the difference between a primordial and god was like heaven and earth, he knew that at this moment Lyrim was the strongest being known to them all.


    ¡°I understand lord Lyrim, I will not inquire further...if I happen to stumble upon the planet you are after shall I simply wait for your return?¡± Amaranth curiously uttered.


    Lyrim nodded. ¡°That would be best, in the meantime keep looking.¡± Lyrim''s body flickered before he vanished with his speed not even Amaranth was able to see him disappear. One of the individuals who was beside Amaranth sweating bullets nervously spoke. ¡°My lord...I have never felt such pressure before in my life....that lord Lyrim...he truly is a monster...¡±


    Amaranth sighed as he wiped his forehead. ¡°Monster is an understatement. If he wanted he could cause his very own galaxy-wide extinction and it would not be a big deal...whoever is unfortunate enough to get on his bad side would truly be facing a catastrophe.¡±


    Lyrim was currently exploring the streets of a city several hundred kilometers away from the main capital. He was currently cloaked and hidden, he wanted to be sure he would return to see the others he had just left, but he also needed to focus on himself, right now he, Qil and Ethe all felt like children who held a device capable of launching a super weapon, if they did not understand themselves and the body perfectly then it would cause issues later on.


    ¡°-what''s the plan boss?-¡± Ethe casually spoke as he was interested in Lyrim¡¯s next move. ¡°-I¡¯m not really sure, I could find a place and train but I feel I would be missing out on quite a bit, as I am now if I was to face another true primordial  like myself I don''t think we could win-¡±


    Though hearing Lyrim speak Qil wanted to bolster his ego a bit. ¡°-another primordial? This is ridiculous, why are you worrying about that I''m sure there aren''t anymore in this universe!-¡± hearing Qil''s statement Ethe simply snorted disdainfully as it ignored the creature.


    ¡°-there may or may not be more, in the meantime we need to better understand the society we¡¯re in as to avoid unnecessary troubles, I don''t want to kill anyone but if forced I won''t show any mercy, that being said lets go eat!-¡±


    Lyrim truly wanted to experience the cuisine of such high people, he had previously held disdain for eating food in his former mortal self, but the current him could be said to be as ravenous as a  gourmet.


    Lyrim made his way across the bustling streets, there were individuals of all sorts of shapes and sizes, some looked human others were obviously beast like creatures, they all had similar or different looking attire, some looked like merchants others street performers Lyrim felt his heart ache slightly, he truly felt homesick as he watched these people tend to their duties, the saying that ¡°you don''t know what you have until it¡¯s gone¡± was true for him, as he remembered Archia he also remembered his brothers betrayal for his father, he remembered how his father was handled by the current emperor, all this made Lyrim feel a surge of blood lust, that he held in. Despite it though a little insignificant sliver was let out, this was enough for those who passed by him on the street to glance at him with some fear and walk around him.


    ¡°-you need to relax, your scaring everyone-¡± Ethe laughed as he replied, Lyrim then realized his mistake and eased up, at the same time he stopped outside of a busy establishment, the buildings of this city were beautifully designed, there was not even a speck of trash on the street and although the buildings seemed aged they still gave a dignified look as if they were culturally important, it only added to the awe of the atmosphere.


    Lyrim glanced at the front of a large building where a small crowd was  being held back by armored guards who were shouting at them to keep back. Behind the guards, a path had been cleared and several elaborate carriages were nearing. Lyrim, of course, was the cat that was killed by curiosity and couldn''t help but approach the crowd and glanced over to see what was going on.


    ¡°I cant believe it!! It''s really them !!¡± a teenage boy looked as if he were going to pull his hair out as his mouth was opened, he seemed to show a fanatic look towards whatever it was that interested him.


    ¡°Friend, can you tell me what''s going on?¡± Lyrim spoke in a curious tone towards the boy, the boy himself twitched and looked at Lyrim, he couldn''t see beneath the hood but was amazed that there was a person who didn''t know what was going on. ¡°You must be an outsider, damn it, fine! The more that know, the more that can admire these people! Those are carriages for the Highest tier members of the Starbelt Conglomerate.¡± the boy glanced at Lyrim quietly as if he felt he would know who they are by the title of the organization, but he soon frowned as he saw that Lyrim didn''t speak. ¡°you must be more of an outsider than I thought! The Starbelt Conglomerate are composed of some of the greatest powerhouses and geniuses of this damned universe matched only by Event Horizon who are another group of powerhouses and geniuses.¡±


    As the boy had just finished speaking the crowd spanning nearly a few hundred had now grown to nearly a few thousand as many people had gathered, roaring and cheering, for in the eyes of these people the Starbelt conglomerate was a great existence. As the carriages opened, several young individuals who seemed no older than Lyrim when he left Archia, suddenly came down, each one wore attire that was amazingly elegant, full white clothing with pants with small capes attached just above to make it seem as if they were floating just above the floor with each step taken.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The white attire itself was interesting as it emitted a mystic glow with the pattern of stars twinkling every now and then becoming visible. Strangely, these dozen or so individuals all had one thing in common, they were all disgustingly handsome or beautiful, both boys and girls were astonishingly appealing to the eye as if they were angels that had descended from another realm.


    ¡°Damn you to hell, you made me miss the first glance! Oh shit its Lady Vienna,¡± the boy had cursed Lyrim then quickly seemed to forget about him as the crowd grew crazy again, the front carriage had opened up and from that carriage a girl seemingly in her 20¡¯s with skin that seemed perfectly set like jade with a small mouth with lips colored like blooming cherry blossom petals suddenly stepped down, she wore something more casual, a light blue dress that seemed to match the color of the sky, yet the dress could not hide her perfectly slender legs that made the males in the crowd drool with greedy eyes, each one wanted her for himself, of course those features she held were not the only ones that caught interest, Vienna had white eyes that seemed perfectly fit for her as they shined almost like full moons, her hair was a perfect light silvery white, it was hard to distinguish her from an angel, even her face made one want to gaze away with embarrassment.


    Lyrim was somewhat impressed by how a girl like this could appear he didn''t underplay her beauty at all but he didn''t really care either, he was more interested in the organization. Meanwhile, the men in the crowd suddenly grew silent with fear while the girls in the crowd grew crazed, this time following Vienna a young male with a small goatee stepped down, he was adorned in a tight attire that was formed by a mix of a strange leathery material as well as plate, the outfit had a jet black  appearance with hints of silver. This gave him the appearance of a dashing and mysterious knight who would kill anyone who got in his way while he destroyed the wicked. On his back was a large two-pronged greatsword that emitted an enigmatic transparent faint blue aura, the sword itself seemed to have been made with the rarest materials money could buy,


    The youth was also quite handsome but he had eyes with two slits on them almost like a beast that could pierce into one''s soul, he glanced around causing his long blonde hair formed into a large ponytail to swerve around slightly, he was glancing at the crowd and as he heard the cheers he couldn''t help but smile crudely and wave, he was eyeing these people one could see he enjoyed the fame.


    But as he gazed in Lyrim''s direction he suddenly quivered with fright that was barely discernible, he stopped for a moment before a middle-aged voice spoke out, ¡°Cernin, What¡¯s wrong?¡± The middle-aged man wearing a full body robe that also seemed to twinkle with stars stepped out of the carriage. His outfit was not all white but pitch black like Cernin''s. The middle-aged man having seen Cernin quiver, wondered what had happened. He knew that Cernin despite being 29 years of age had become a Demigod. In the entire known universe this was a talent at the top, many people took it as a fact that if Cernin reached the level of a god he had a better chance of breaking into the primordial level meaning those who helped him may receive guidance if this ever came to fruition.


    ¡°Nothing...¡± Cernin spoke in a cold heavy voice before turning around and walking off, of course, he couldn''t help but steal one more glance towards Lyrim''s direction, but by then Lyrim was already gone and had wandered off to a smaller restaurant next door. Following the lavish carriages were some other less noticeable carriages where normal looking individuals came out, of course, the crowd didn''t pay them much mind as they knew they were really important. Lyrim meanwhile was off exploring.


    ¡°-genius? What sort of bastard geniuses are they, fuck them! Look at little Lyrim here, how old are you again? Shit! regardless you can''t be older than 15 before you became a primordial right?-¡± Qil began yelling and cursing as it was frustrated that the people were worshiping those so called geniuses instead of Lyrim or to be more precise him!.


    ¡°-what does it matter, geniuses or not as long as we knew our capabilities then there is no need to feel any frustration-¡± Ethe, of course, took a more logical approach stating, "we know we are better than them. What use is it to let them know? It''s not as if they have anything we need."


    ¡°-I agree with Ethe, besides I don''t want any trouble-¡± Lyrim spoke with a simple answer before walking past several restaurants, these all seemed to lavish and eye-catching, it made him a little surprised, he also didn''t have anything of real value, it was when he spotted a smaller cafe sized eatery with an oriental and western design did he feel at ease, he walked inside and glanced around, he spotted several lesser members of society eating some casual meals such as meat on the bone or some noodles as well as stew and soup.


    No one seemed to pay him any attention as he entered apart from the few cooks who greeted him like a customer as he walked in, a young female waitress who had several scars on her face walked over and cheerfully welcomed Lyrim. ¡°Good afternoon sir! Table for one?¡± Lyrim nodded and the waitress then ushered him over towards a simple wooden table that seemed to be several planks put together.


    As Lyrim glanced around, he was amazed at how such shops were not too far from high-class restaurants, the city gave him a good impression that no one was picked on. ¡°Sir may I recommend our famous Lugdo Barbecue set with some home brewed Twinkle mint beer?¡± she then went on to explain the food and before Lyrim knew it he had just gone along with what she recommended.


    Lyrim glanced around and let a soft sigh out as he relaxed, he had read stories of how people in such situations would face drama and conflict but looking at everyone here everyone seemed to mind their own business and look civilized, it left Lyrim with a sort of subconscious disappointment. ¡°- ha ha haha! Were you expecting a fight with someone? Your out of your mind, who here would be able to put up a fight with you?-¡± Qil couldn''t help but laugh at Lyrim who frowned a little. ¡°-I couldn''t help the thought, you should know of the stories of taverns and inns where fights occur for the new guy right?-¡± Lyrim reluctantly responded.


    ¡°-how could I not, You read too many stories when you were back on Archia, but this place is a simple eat out and not a tavern or an inn hahaha-¡± Qil continued to tease Lyrim who soon simply ignored the creature,


    Before long his meal arrived, the table was filled with all sorts of food ranging from roasted meat that seemed to melt like butter and a wide variety of food including,  steamed vegetables, burgers, and even alcoholic beverages. Looking at it all Lyrim could see that the food was well made and smelled amazing.


    He soon began to eat after being left alone by the waitress and waiters who brought the meal over, the more Lyrim ate the more he wanted to eat, the food was simply amazing, he finally understood why such a place could remain, it was because the food was too good and whoever wanted to kick them out if this had ever happened must have been coerced by how good it tasted.


    ¡°-Ethe what are you looking for?-¡± Lyrim spoke, this was because he felt Ethe use his divine sense to scan around certain places, Ethe, of course, ignored him and seemed focused on his own task so Lyrim simply let him be, Qil, of course, was handling the maintenance of Lyrim''s body as well as the stream of energy that he focused on as if he were a groundskeeper.


    After 20 minutes of finishing everything and ordering some more, the waitress and a waiter returned with a bill for Lyrim, at this stage, Lyrim''s face paled a little as he took the bill and looked over it, he didn''t have any money and had just realized his blunder, before things could become quietly awkward, Lyrim felt a form of energy fill his pockets as it materialized into several objects.


    ¡°-you owe me!-¡± Ethe''s voice uttered out, it was then that Lyrim felt relieved as he reached down into his pockets and pulled out several round silver colored coins with intricate engravings, he understood now Ethe seemed to be looking for coins to examine, with their mastery of power Lyrim no longer needed to absorb a simple coin to understand it, though their ability was limited and couldn''t create many things it was enough to allow them sustainability.


    Lyrim happily handed 8 of these coins to the waitress who took them gratefully. ¡°Thank you, esteemed customer, is there anything else you would like to order or need?¡± Lyrim thought about things for a moment before he soon pulled out a golden coin from his pocket and spoke. ¡°What can you tell me about the Starbelt Conglomerate?¡±


    The girl, of course, was confused she felt her hard tug as she didn''t really know much she paled a little. ¡°Well ummm..¡± before she could answer a man from a table nearby who was eating a simple meal of soup and bread suddenly felt his ears perk up from this, he glanced at Lyrim and saw the gold coin, the man trembled before standing up and quickly walked over towards Lyrim''s table and sat down in an uninvited manner. ¡°Haha! Mr please don''t worry about asking her, I just arrived in town not too long ago, but for a shiny gold coin I can tell you all the general information about the Starbelt Conglomerate.¡± of course he was sure to speak in a hushed manner not too loud or too quiet.


    Seeing his enthusiasm Lyrim threw the gold coin to the girl anyway before pulling out another and placing it onto the table towards the man. Meanwhile, the girl looked at Lyrim strangely wondering why he still gave it to her. ¡°Get some drinks for me and my friend here. You can keep the rest¡± hearing this the girl was overwhelmed as she rushed off, and before long several dozen jugs of wine and beer as well as two large mugs were left in their presence.


    After seeing this, the short grey-haired man with an aged face and several old wounds looked at Lyrim and cleared his throat. As Lyrim looked at him, he noticed that the man was missing a leg and an arm, The leg had a wooden stump that was attached to it, while the missing arm was covered by a tied up sleeve.


    ¡°Well Mr., you know it''s rare for someone not to know about the Starbelt Conglomerate, I''m honest and I won''t trick you at all!¡± hearing this man''s words Lyrim truly was stunned, what did he mean by being honest, Lyrim simply expressed his willingness to learn and offered a gold coin. He knew that the old man lost his chance to swindle him and pretended, to be honest, that way he wouldn''t lose business.


    ¡°Speak..¡± Lyrim replied soundly, this made the old man laugh again and nod. ¡°Ok let me tell you, let''s start with why they are here. as I''m sure this is why you''re interested. On every major alliance planet the Starbelt conglomerate has a city under their control with a large HQ, this just so happens to be one such city!, the people that arrived today are truly several of the top of the batch of geniuses within the Starbelt Conglomerate, and are highly looked after because of their talent, even more so because many major powerhouses think that if a primordial is born from these geniuses then because they treated them well then they may be given guidance, this is common knowledge really¡±


    Listening to this man speak this part of information Lyrim nodded slightly, it was somewhat obvious that this was the reason, after all, who would care about a genius god level expert that was at the peak of the level, there are several peak level god experts but if they were to fight with each other it would be an equal battle, and no one wanted to start a future conflict because of the potential losses. This meant that the only thing left for them, was the prospect of one of them becoming a primordial.


    -----------------------


    Il see you all next time :) not to long hopefully